Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 5
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, July 5, 1857
Brigham Young, July 5, 1857
TRUE HAPPINESS--FRUITS OF NOT FOLLOWING COUNSEL--POPULAR
PREJUDICE
AGAINST THE MORMONS--THE COMING ARMY--PUNISHMENT OF EVILDOERS.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 5, 1857.
1
It rejoices my heart to hear the brethren testify of their faith
and good feelings, and of their confidence in God and in their
religion. It is a matter of rejoicing to me to see those who
profess to love and serve the Lord live up to their professions.
1
Brother Park very correctly observed that if this people will
actually do the will of those who are placed to lead them, they
will be owned, honoured, and blest of their God who dwells in the
heavens. I can say, for one, that I cannot be pleased, I cannot
be satisfied, I cannot feel to fellowship this people as I wish
to do, unless they live their religion and serve their God every
day, every hour, and every minute of their lives. There is no
time allotted to us to use outside of the limits of duty. But in
doing our duty, in serving our God, in living our religion, in
using every possible means to send forth the Gospel of salvation
to the inhabitants of the earth, to gather Israel, and establish
Zion, and build up the kingdom of heaven upon the earth are
incorporated all blessings, all comforts that men can desire.
1
It is a mistaken idea in the inhabitants of the earth to conclude
that it will not do for them to yield obedience to the
commandments of heaven, lest it should abridge them in their
comforts and in their enjoyments; for there is no real peace,
there is no real happiness in anything in heaven or on the earth,
except to those who serve the Lord. In His service there is joy,
there is happiness; but they are not to be found anywhere else.
In it there are peace and comfort; but when the soul is filled
with joy, with peace, and with glory, and is perfectly satisfied
therewith a person even then has but little idea of that which is
in store for all the faithful.
2
Thrust a man into prison and bind him with chains, and then let
him be filled with the comfort and with the glory of eternity,
and that prison is a palace to him. Again, let a man be seated
upon a throne with power and dominion in this world, ruling his
millions and millions, and without that peace which flows from
the Lord of Hosts--without that contentment and joy that comes
from heaven, his palace is a prison; his life is a burden to him;
he lives in fear, in dread, and in sorrow. But when a person is
filled with the peace and power of God, all is right with him.
2
I cannot be satisfied with myself, neither can I be satisfied
with this people, unless they live in the enjoyment of the Spirit
of the Lord Jesus christ, having the testimony of Jesus within
them. When they live in that manner, they are prepared to judge
of all matters that come before them; they are then capable of
discerning between truth and error, light and darkness. They can
then readily discover the things that are not of God, and
distinguish them from those that are. This is the only way for
you to know that your leaders are leading you in the path that
leads to heaven. Without taking this course, a people or nation
is liable to be led astray by their leaders, and thereby be
prepared to be destroyed; but when the people understand for
themselves--when they know and understand the things of God by
the Spirit of revelation, they are not only satisfied but safe.
If this people will do as they are told--will please those who
preside over them, they will do well for themselves. And if they
will do this from morning to evening and from evening to morning,
all will be right, and their acts will tend to promote the
kingdom of God upon the earth.
2
As brother Wells lately observed here, it is very little
difference what comes or goes. If the world are angry at us, that
only fits and prepares them for their destruction. If they
afflict the Saints of God, it prepares them for their reward; it
prepares the righteous for bliss and immortality, and the wicked
are the sooner ripened for their doom. It is very little
difference whether men come here as soldiers or as civilians, all
will promote the interest of the kingdom of God. It will promote
the interests of the Saints, inasmuch as they are united; and
though the wicked, in their eagerness to destroy the Saints of
God, do not see this, yet God will make it all turn for the good
of His people.
2
True, this people might have done better; but, considering all
circumstances, they have done as well as could be expected. It
might be shown to them, and perhaps this congregation will
acknowledge it, that if this people had invariably been careful
to observe counsel, they would have promoted the kingdom of
heaven a great deal faster than they have. I will bring up a
circumstance to illustrate this idea--one relating to us in these
Valleys of the Mountains. It was just now observed by brother
Feramorz Little that his feelings would be perfectly satisfied if
he should never see another train of goods come in here for sale
among this people. I would have been satisfied, if that could
have been the case from the beginning.
3
At a time here when a person could go with a sackful of gold and
say to a man, "Can I hire you to do some work for me? I have a
sack full of gold;" and the man would say, "No; I cannot do it;"
and every man would say, "No; I am too busy; I cannot do it;" and
the person still saying, "I have hats full of gold;" but it was
so plentiful, that men had such quantities of money that they
were lugging it about until their backs ached;--suppose that that
money had been put into the hands of the Trustee in Trust, and
used for the benefit of the kingdom of God, would it not have
been much better than to pay it to the merchants to carry out of
the Territory? One merchant, in a day-and-a-half, received for
sales a large kettle-full of money, and in two days he took a
great deal more. Suppose that that money had been put into the
hands of the Trustee in Trust and those associated with him, they
would have laid goods down at your doors for from thirty to forty
percent cheaper than you got them. But could the people see that?
No; their eyes were dim, and they could not see their own
interest.
3
If the people had concentrated their means during the nine years
past, they would now have been worth millions where they have
only thousands. I know that now as well as I should have known it
if the experiment had been tried, and that result proven. But no;
the people would pay their money to others to carry out of the
country.
3
I will tell an anecdote relating to the feelings of some in those
days. I stepped into a store at the time when money was so
plentiful, and the store was crowded. Every man, woman and child,
had their pockets full of gold. A woman stepped up and said, "Mr.
So and So, have you any soap?" He replied, "I do not think there
is any." She then asked, "Have you any sugar, or coffee?" He
answered, "I do not know whether there is or not: there was some
this morning; but I think it has been sold." It was not long
before a woman reached over and touched the one enquiring, and
said, "President Young has bought everything of that kind that
has been brought in." I reached over and tapped her on the
shoulder and said, "What do you tell that infernal lie for?
President Young has not bought a pound of tea, a pound of sugar,
or a pound of coffee, since these goods came in." The people were
then in such a state of mind that they would rather have given
all they had to the Gentiles than for me to have had a pound of
tea or the handling of their money.
3
They were not all possessed of that feeling; but there were
enough to influence the channel of trade and give it an unwise
direction; and if there are not now too many of that class, I
shall feel thankful, and we shall be able to hold the wheat and
the cattle so that those who are passing through and temporarily
sojourning in our midst will have to pay a fair price for those
articles. But I presume, if the Gentiles come, some of you will
run and sell your wheat and your cattle to them for a much less
price than we would give you, and be perfectly satisfied with it.
If there is not an influence and practice of that kind, I shall
be glad of it; for it will prove to me that the people believe
what they say.
3
I am careful about touching anything that is the object of
people's worship--the gold, the goods, and the things of this
world, which please the eyes and entice the affections of the
people. You who know me know that I have not been under the
necessity of asking you to help me much. Instead of the
Presidency's living upon the people, it is well known that they
have sustained the people. Suppose that I had not launched forth
in business, and that brother Kimball and others had not, what
would have been the result? This community would have been living
in their log huts, whereas they now have good houses and
comfortable homes.
4
I am decidedly in favour of practical religion--of every-day
useful life. And if I to-day attend to what devolves upon me to
do, and then do that which presents itself to-morrow, and so on,
when eternity comes I will be prepared to enter on the things of
eternity. But I would not be prepared for that sphere of action,
unless I could manage the things that are now within my reach.
You must all learn to do this.
4
If the people take a wise course and let a few have the handling
of the wheat and other commodities that are for sale, and let
those who wish to buy come to them to purchase, it would be much
better for this people. By pursuing that course, our enemies
would either be under the necessity of giving us a fair price, or
have to purchase their supplies in the States, and haul them
across the plains, through the hills, and over the mountains. How
do you think they would prosper in that operation? I think they
would soon become discouraged and want to leave these regions.
4
It is an ignorant excitement which causes some people in the
States to feel and act as they do. Who is there, of all who are
really acquainted with our proceedings and will let good reason
and good sense operate, that has one word to say against us? No
one. But the priests have hallooed so much about these Latter-day
Saints--the "Mormons" as they term us, that they have become
excited; and what is the reason of their outcry? It is simply
this--we have the words of eternal life, and they have not; we
serve the God of heaven and they serve somebody, they know not
whom. We have the true religion that the Bible gives an account
of, and they seem to be entirely ignorant of it and of the God of
heaven. Only let us leave God out of our religion, and all would
be right.
4
A great many have said to you and me, "Just leave out Joe Smith,
the Book of Mormon, and modern revelations, and you will become
popular." Brother Clements said, last Sunday, that he told a
priest that he could materially abridge that leaving out by
saying, "Just leave God out of the question, and you will be
'Hail fellows well met.'" We are not going to leave out Joseph
Smith, the Book of Mormon, nor the gathering, nor the building up
of Zion.
4
You hear brethren talk of coming to Zion to enjoy the blessings
of this land; but do you not see that it is the short-sightedness
of men which causes their disappointment when they arrive here?
They read in the Bible, in the Book of Mormon, and Book of
Doctrine and Covenants, about Zion, and what it is to be; but
brother Park and others could not realize, before they came here,
that they were the ones to help to build up Zion. They gather
here with the spirit of Zion resting upon them, and expecting to
find Zion in its glory, whereas their own doctrine should teach
them that they are coming here to make Zion.
4
We can make Zion, or we can make Babylon, just as we please. We
can make just what we please of this place. The people can make
Zion: they can make a heaven within themselves. When people
gather here, they should come with a determination to make Zion
within themselves, with the resolution that "I will carry myself
full of the Spirit of Zion wherever I go; and this is the way in
which I will control evil spirits; for I mean that my spirit
shall have control over evil:" and do you not see that such a
course will make Zion?
4
This American continent will be Zion; for it is so spoken of by
the prophets. Jerusalem will be rebuilt and will be the place of
gathering, and the tribe of Judah will gather there; but this
continent of America is the land of Zion.
5
The priests are angry because they are afraid that their religion
is nothing but a sandy foundationed fabric; and whenever they
meditate upon the subject and humble themselves, and the Spirit
of the Lord finds its way to their hearts and convicts them, the
truth then is made manifest before them, and they begin to learn
the falsity of their systems; and when that spirit leaves them,
they become angry. "Mormonism" is declared to be true by hosts of
witnesses, and this makes the priests angry; for this Gospel
bears its own weight and testimony, and they know not how to
gainsay it. True, I have aimed to point out their errors; but it
is not your or me that they are opposed to, although they throw
their darts at us; but it is the spirit of conviction that goes
with the report of this work; for wherever it goes it strikes
conviction to the heart, and that is what disturbs the priests
and the people.
5
The foolish, and those who are controlled by the hissings of the
priests, rage against the work of God, and corrupt politicians
urge them on. There is not an honest man in the United States or
in the world but what, if he could hear this doctrine taught
without knowing that it was a "Mormon" who was teaching it, would
drink down these principles. They would swallow every word and
say, "That is true; you have more light than I have." But if you
say "Mormon," that sends the fat into the fire, and arrays their
prejudices against you. Do you know this, you Elders? [Voices,
"Yes."]
5
As I have said before, I have often gone incog., and taught
persons the Gospel, and they would drink down its principles as
eagerly as a thirsty ox would drink water; but an ignorant
prejudice causes all the trouble. The excitement among the
priests, and directed by politicians, raises this erroneous
prejudice and hue-and-cry.
5
You know that I have said that, if it was now my calling to go
and preach the Gospel, I could make as many converts as I ever
did; for I would go in such a manner that the bitterly prejudiced
would have to labour hard to find out that I was a "Mormon,"
until I had induced them to love the truth. Then they would say,
"If that is 'Mormonism,' I want it."
5
Persons who are as ignorant as jackasses pass through this city,
and they are so prejudiced that they cannot see and hear well
enough to report things straight. But let persons of good
understanding come here, and hear the Elders testify, and stop to
investigate, and every honest heart among them will receive the
Gospel. Do you not know that they would?
5
The "Mormons" are trying to take care of themselves. Our enemies
may come to kill us, but we know that there is a God in the
heavens. I care no more about the threats that are made than I do
about the floating of a board on the waters. They have kicked us
and cuffed us about so much that I have got used to it. I have
been driven, and had to leave my home five times on account of my
faith in the Gospel of our Saviour; but I have never until now
been a conspicuous character; and I say to my enemies and to the
enemies of righteousness, you have now got to fire long shots,
unless you come much nearer to us than you are.
6
I will say to all parties, If you come here and do not observe
wholesome laws, we will introduce you to them. In regard to
troops coming here, as has been rumoured, should 1,500 or 2,000
come, what will you see? You will see that they will ask us to
make their soldiers behave themselves, until they can get out of
this place, which they will do as soon as possible. They are not
coming here to fight us; though, if they were to, I should pray
that the Lord would bring those here that mobbed us in days gone
by, and just let us look at them. But no; the priests, and some
editors and politicians wish to have innocent soldiers sent here
to fight us. Let them bring those priests, editors, and
politicians who have howled so long about us, and we will attend
to their cases. But I pray that I may never witness such scenes
as I have in the midst of this people. If they will let us alone,
we will preach the Gospel; and if they do not, we will do it, and
we will build up Zion, if all the devils in hell howl. Let us
know that we have to build up Zion until the Spirit of peace
shall overrule our country.
6
Do you ever reflect upon the matter? Look at St. Louis. More
murders have been committed there in almost any few days than
have been committed in this Territory since it was organized. It
is customary there to have murders committed almost daily; but
we, above all other people, ought never to have such a crime
committed in our midst; and we never have had, so far as the
Latter-day Saints are concerned.
6
I will now tell you something. It is a secret; and I wish you to
keep it to yourselves. There have been men here who have had
their plans arranged for robbing; and I will take the liberty to
say that, when we find them, "judgment will be laid to the line
and righteousness to the plummet." Those are my feelings, and I
express them plainly, that the good and honest may be able to
pass from the Eastern States to California, and back and forth,
in peace. And when a "Mormon" unlawfully disturbs anybody, I say,
let him be overtaken by a "Vigilance Committee." And when
mobocrats come here, they will find a "Vigilance Committee." Now,
listeners, send that to the States, if you wish. I want the
people in the States to know that there are a few poor curses
here, and also to know that we do not want a gang of highwaymen
here. And I say to all such characters, if you come here and
practice your iniquity, we will send you home quick, whenever we
can catch and convict you. I wish such characters would let the
boys have a chance to lay their hands on them.
6
If men come here and do not behave themselves, they will not only
find the Danites, whom they talk so much about, biting the
horses' heels, but the scoundrels will find something biting
their heels. In my plain remarks, I merely call things by their
right names. Brother Kimball is noted in the States for calling
things by their right names, and you will excuse me if I do the
same.
6
We will build up Zion and establish the kingdom of God upon the
earth, and the wicked cannot help themselves. I have not built up
this kingdom, neither did Joseph Smith. What the Lord told
brother Joseph to do, that he did. And what the Lord tells you
and me to do we will do, by the help of God. May God bless us
all. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, July 5, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, July 5, 1857
DIVINE MISSION OF JOSEPH SMITH--STABILITY OF MORMONISM--THE
SAINTS' ENEMIES YET TO COME TO THEM FOR SUCCOUR--HOME
MANUFACTURE--DISTRESS OF NATIONS.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Afternoon, July 5, 1857.
7
I can say one thing in regard to preaching before this
congregation. It is a great deal harder to speak to the people in
the afternoon than it is in the forenoon, because they generally
come together after partaking of a hearty dinner; and that, in
connection with the word they receive in the forenoon, fills them
up, and they are somewhat like a barn that is nearly full of hay;
for you know it is a great deal harder to put in the last load of
hay than it is the first. I speak of these things because the
circumstances that surround us call them forth.
7
I relation to the things we have heard to-day from brother
Brigham, and brother Feramorz, and others, I will say that I
appreciate them, and I not only believe them, but I know them to
be true. This is the work of God, and all the world cannot stay
its progress. They have given me the character in the world of
calling things by their right names. It is a good deal with them
as it was with the old Dutchman, who said, "It is not the thing
itself, but it is the name of the damned thing!" That is it
exactly. They can talk and hint about every thing, but never call
them by their names. I call that hypocrisy; and there never was a
nation that lived upon the earth that was fuller of it than this
nation.
7
As to what they call "Mormonism"--properly speaking, the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I say it is true; and
Joseph Smith the Prophet, who was killed in Illinois, in Carthage
Jail, is the author of it; or, in other words, he was the
instrument in the hands of God of bringing it forth. Peter,
James, and John, three of the ancient Apostles, came and ordained
him and set him apart for the work of the ministry of this last
dispensation.
7
I am bearing testimony of those things that are true--things that
I know and understand. And I also testify that Hyrum Smith was a
Patriarch of God, and just as much so as Abraham, Isaac, or Jacob
ever were. Joseph Smith the Prophet ordained his father a
Patriarch, and he ordained Hyrum. The same Gospel which was
preached by Jesus and by His Apostles has been delivered unto us
through Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the living God; and the keys
and powers pertaining to that Gospel and priesthood are now
resting upon brother Brigham Young; for he is Joseph's legal
successor. All the prophets from the days of Adam and from the
creation of the world have conferred their priesthood and keys of
this dispensation, and brother Brigham holds them in connection
with the old Prophets and Apostles, and in connection with our
Father and God pertaining to this earth.
8
I am telling you the truth, and testifying to that which God has
made manifest unto me. Well, the world want that we should lay
aside that which God has revealed, and not speak of Joseph Smith,
or of the revelations which he gave.
8
When I was abroad preaching, some said to me, we would be popular
if we would say nothing about the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith,
baptism for the remission of sins, or the laying on of hands for
the gift of the Holy Ghost; they said if we would let these
things alone we would be popular. Good heavens! We are now more
popular than any other religious community upon the earth. We
extend, as some would call it, from Dan to Beersheba; we extend
to every nation, continent, and country, and almost to every
island of the sea. The Gospel has been carried to almost every
people. We have offered them the principles of life and
salvation, and we shall continue to do so while there is any hope
for them.
8
I expect, like us, the inhabitants of the earth will have their
ups and downs, their troubles and afflictions. There has been a
great chill among them: they had one when we had one; and now the
fever has begun to increase with us it has begun to increase upon
them; and by-and-by there will be another chill; and it will keep
doubling and redoubling till the whole world is in motion. Will
it overthrow this work? No, never.
8
I want the gentlemen that are here to-day, and who are going
East, to tell the people of the United States that they need not
trouble themselves; for "Mormonism" will increase and triumph
until every king will be cast down from his throne, and the
President of the United States, unless he and the people repent;
and what they call "Mormonism" will continue to increase
henceforth and for ever.
8
When they killed Joseph Smith, and Hyrum, David Patten, and many
others, they supposed that that was the end of "Mormonism"--that
it was annihilated. Bless your souls, instead of its being
annihilated, it has increased a hundredfold; and we have now more
Elders preaching the Gospel--yes, about ten times more than there
are people in this vast congregation this afternoon; and I
presume there are some seven or eight thousand here to-day.
8
You may think this rather extravagant, but there are more Elders
in England than there are people here to-day; and England is not
as big as the State of New York, where I lived. They will spread
and increase from this time on, and this work is bound to
increase and spread abroad, and all hell cannot pull it down.
8
Suppose the Gentiles were to try to put it down, and to kill
brother Brigham, and me, and brother Daniel, and the Twelve
Apostles, still there are some fifty or sixty Quorums of
Seventies that are capable of spreading abroad this kingdom. Why,
bless you, it is like the mustard seed: you know it is most
troublesome to get out of the garden. You get vexed with it and
go and kick it about, and by that means you make ten thousand
more little mustard trees.
8
Well, you know they drove us far away into these mountains; and
now see the multitude of little mustard trees that are growing
up! (Laughter.)
8
We want you to tell this, gentlemen, when you get down to the
States; for we don't have a mail very often, and therefore we
drop a word here and there, and we want every-body to carry the
tidings. It is not only me, but the Prophet Brigham talks just
so. I suppose you will think, "What a monstrous fellow he is!"
9
I have been afflicted with colds ever since I came from the
north; but I, all the time, grow fat. I do not drink ale, whisky,
rum, or any kind of spirituous liquor, but I seek to drink
largely of the peaceable Spirit of God, that I may be
strengthening to my brethren and sisters. For the world and the
United States, and their opposition, which they call outside
pressure, we care very, very little. We have some big mountains
between us and them, and they cannot remove them because they
have not faith.
9
Such a row as there is in the States at the present time I never
before heard of. It is "Mormonism!" Down with "Mormonism!!" Mr.
President, send up the troops and set those "Mormons" in order.
9
Gentlemen, [to the strangers] did you ever see any body out of
order here? Have you seen any body drunk? You have not, unless it
was yourselves. I have not seen any body drunk,--no, not on the
fourth of July. I have not seen a drunken man in the streets,
much less a woman. One reason is, perhaps, that we have not got
any liquor; and God grant that we may not have much.
9
You do not see many people about our streets idling away their
time. To morrow morning you may see a few persons who have come
from the country to get a little counsel; but after that you
won't see a man in the street, excepting those who are going to
or coming from their work; for they are all hard at work, hoeing
their corn, watering their wheat, and getting their wood from the
kanyons.
9
God Almighty bless this people, I say, and increase their faith
and their strength, that they may increase and multiply. And may
God increase the "mustard seed," and cause it soon to fill the
earth. May the Lord our God bless the bees in the hive of
Deseret, and root out the drones; for they only eat out the
honey, while the bees go out and gather it in.
9
Well, gentlemen, we are calculating that we have got the best
crops that we have ever had, and the best that are in the world;
and the Lord our God has blest the land for our sake. We had a
famine least year, but we lived through it; and we are now going
to work to lay up our grain, and we are building storehouses to
store it away in; and we shall not only store away grain but
other things that will keep; and the day will come that you
(strangers) will have to come to us for bread to eat; and we will
be your saviours here upon Mount Zion. You don't believe it now;
but wait a little while, and you will see that it will come to
pass.
9
Many of the people of the United States exulted over us when we
were brought to a morsel of bread, and had to deal out one to
another in order to subsist. I put my family on short rations, in
order to have some to deal out to others, and so did brother
Brigham and many others; and at the same time our enemies and the
priests in their pulpits were praising God that we had hard
times, with trouble and perplexity. We never were more happy in
our lives than we were at that time, and we did not have the
belly ache through eating too much; but we were lively and
diligent in serving God; and that is the reason we are becoming
so corpulent this year. Last year we had not enough, but this
year we have plenty, and we are going to lay it up in
store--wheat and every thing that will keep. I am telling these
gentlemen what we are going to do, so that they can carry the
news to the States.
9
Ladies, we do not want you to tease your husbands for silks, and
satins, and fine bonnets, but go to work and manufacture your own
clothing; and if you will do that, you will do the best thing
that you ever did in your lives. This is as true as that the Lord
ever spoke by His prophets. The time has come for us to lay up
our stores.
10
Will the world follow our example? No, they will not; and if we
do our duty, who cares whether they do or not. They will come
with their bonnets, their fine clothing, and their jewellery, and
be glad to work for us to get their bread. You tell that in the
States, gentlemen, won't you? Whether you do or not, they will
learn of it. They publish nearly everything that we say, and this
will be published.
10
We are a people, here in the valleys of the mountains, who are
hated and have been broken up and driven for our religion till we
have got used to it. Brother Brigham told you he had been driven
five times, and so have I; and I have had everything taken from
me that I had; but yet I have got enough to eat and drink, and
enough of everything, and so have you; and my prayer is, all the
while, God bless you.
10
Lay up your stores, and take your silks and fine things, and
exchange them for grain and such things as you need, and the time
will come when we will be obliged to depend upon our own
resources; for the time is not far distant when the curtain will
be dropped between us and the United States. When that time
comes, brethren and sisters, you will wish you had commenced
sooner to make your own clothing. I tell you, God requires us to
go into home manufacture; and, prolong it as much as you like,
you have got to do it.
10
You will also see the day that you will wish you had laid up your
grain, if you do not do it now; for you will see the day, if you
do not take care of the blessings God has given to you, that you
will become servants, the same as the world will.
10
We have told you this before. You have been exhorted, year after
year, to prepare for hard times: you have been told of this often
enough. We have told you that when hard times come again you
won't have the privilege that you had last time of having food
dealt out to you gratuitously, but you will have to pay for all
you get. This will come to pass. I suppose there are many who
don't believe it. To such it is like a tune that strikes upon the
drum of the ear, passes off, and is forgotten.
10
I will prove to you that I will put my faith with my works and
lay up stores for my family and for my friends that are in the
United States, and I will be to them as Joseph was to the people
in the land of Egypt. Every man and woman will be a saviour if
they will do as I say. You may write this down and send it to the
States; for it will be published.
10
Let repentance take place amongst you where it is necessary, and
let confidence, diligence in the performance of duty, and
humility be manifest in your lives; keep the commandments of God;
be subject to God's authority, and save yourselves all the time;
and the Lord our God will have pleasure in making you like Joseph
of old. Now, if persons were coming from the old country, from
far distant lands, would you not feel comfortable if you had
plenty to feed them with when they come?
11
These things bear heavily upon my mind, and they have done so for
some time. There are very few who have got any surplus grain on
hand. There is considerable in the Tithing Store, and there are a
few individuals who have some on hand; but there is not a great
deal in the county, excepting our present crop. It behooves us to
be saving and to prepare for the time to come. The day will come
when the people of the United States will come lugging their
bundles under their arms, coming to us for bread to eat. Every
Prophet has spoken of this from the early ages of the world.
Already we begin to see sickness, trouble, death, famine, and
pestilence; and more yet awaits the nations of the wicked. Jesus
said, When you hear of these things in foreign
nations--destruction and desolation, you may then look forth for
my coming, and know that it is nigh at hand. In relation to the
world, our enemies, their soldiery, and their governors, I do not
fear them, and I never did.
11
If you will do right--keep the commandments of God, I can say
with all the propriety that any man, prophet, or apostle ever
did, you shall never want for food, or raiment, or houses, or
lands; and no power on the earth can injure you. There is no
power that shall prevent our prosperity; for we shall increase,
while every other power upon the earth that is opposed to this
work and our God will go down. I just know it. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
Albert Smith, May 31, 1857
George Albert Smith, May 31, 1857
THE SACRAMENT--SLANDERERS AND LYING SPIRITS--MONOGAMY AND
POLYGAMY, ETC.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, May 31, 1857.
11
It appears on the present occasion that we enjoy the privilege of
partaking of the sacrament in commemoration of the death and
suffering of our Lord and Saviour, to witness to each other that
we are willing to keep his commandments, and to observe the
requirements of the fulness of the Gospel until he shall come.
Under these circumstances we assemble and call together our
wandering thoughts and minds. We review our conduct, our feelings
to our Heavenly Father, our actions and doings in relation to His
laws, and also our faith towards our brethren, and make a kind of
settlement with ourselves, a balance of accounts in our minds,
repenting of our sins and follies, and we lay the foundation in
our own minds to renew our diligence and exertions in future,
that wherein we have failed to walk up to the line of our duty we
may improve, and that we may partake of those emblems under an
express influence, and with a perfect understanding of a covenant
that we will remember Him in all things until he come. Marvel
not, says the Saviour, if the world hate you; for remember that
it hated me before it hated you.
11
One of the first principles that we are brought to feel, perhaps,
on receiving the Gospel, is, that the world hates us. You may
ascend or descend into every department of its society, and you
find that hatred more or less manifests itself; and this causes a
great many people who receive the truth to have misgivings, and
they will ask why is it that we are under the necessity of
receiving a religion that is hated of all men? The Saviour said
to his disciples, "Ye shall be hated of all men, for my name's
sake; and blessed are ye when all men shall persecute you, and
speak all manner of evil of you falsely for my name's sake." But
this is a kind of blessing that we hardly appreciate; but at the
present time I am a witness that no people upon the face of the
earth have so much reason to be thankful, neither have Latter-day
Saints seen any time when they have had greater reason to
consider themselves blessed under this promise of our Saviour,
than at the present time.
12
Much is said of the powerful engine of the press, the
powerful medium by which truth or falsehood are so quietly
circulated. And for the last year, or the last six or eight
months, those engines have been universally turned with vengeance
upon the devoted heads of this people.
12
There is nothing that excites more interest in the minds of the
reading public, nothing that creates greater anxiety, nothing
that is so readily received as statements, or information, as it
is termed, concerning the "Mormons;" and nothing that is true can
be printed, but to a very limited extent; whereas anything that
is false, it matters not how false or exaggerated, it is
circulated and represented to the uttermost extreme. It is as an
old gentleman told me in Virginia: said he, "There is nothing
published that is so extravagant concerning your people but what
we believe it readily."
12
The spirit of lies has taken hold of the people; it has got
possession of their hearts. They love lies; they like to read
them; they like to print them, and they really relish them; but
truth is another thing. "Truth," says the Prophet, "has fallen in
the streets; yea, truth faileth; he that departeth from iniquity
maketh himself a prey." Such is the case in the present
generation. There are lies from responsible sources, lies over
fictitious names, lies certified by responsible editors; and lies
certified and clothed with judicial authority are current, and
are the most important information that is or has been current in
the United States for the last season.
12
What does it all amount to? Men will have what they like; for the
spirit that is in men loves lies; they will read them and believe
them. At the same time, there is no man or woman upon the face of
the earth but what is more or less responsible for what they read
and receive; for there is an innate spirit in the man who desires
to know the truth that will generally dictate to him which is
truth and which is falsehood.
13
A terrible people these "Mormons!" a dreadful set of fellows! an
awful state of society! Oh, tremendous bad people! I was
conversing with a gentleman from Vermont on the subject of
"Mormonism," and he expressed himself tremendously shocked at the
immorality of the "Mormons," and was particularly anxious to
regulate their morals. He was strongly in favour of having them
corrected by the power of the Federal Government. He said it must
be done, for he considered them a disgrace to the nation. I told
him that we regarded the Vermont people as a very immoral
community. Said I, "We consider their laws of a very immoral
character; and we believe that the people would be better, but
that their laws and institutions are of a character that tends to
prevent it--that their laws are calculated to encourage
licentiousness, and to cause them to live in open violation of
the first commandment, to multiply and replenish the earth." "Why
how so? Vermont is the most moral State in the Union." I replied,
"It may be so, sir; but your laws provide that no man shall have
but one wife; and there is a great proportion of females over
that of males, and there is a great proportion of males that are
too wicked and corrupt to marry and raise up families; and the
consequence is that a great proportion of your females are
compelled to live single, and hence many of them become
prostitutes. We deprecate such a corrupt order of things; but as
it is in your State, it is your business and not ours; therefore
we shall not interfere with it." I never saw a man more
astonished, to think that I should question the moral tendency of
the institutions of Vermont. "But, in our country," I said, "we
are determined that every man shall acknowledge and sanction his
own blood. We shall not interfere with Vermont, Massachusetts, or
Maryland about their immorality; it is their own business, and
they must attend to it themselves; but we do not wish to submit
to such immoral regulations in Utah."
13
I was talking with a member of Congress, who was very pious, (he
was a minister, by the bye,) and he intimated that the doctrine
of plurality of wives was so at variance--so grossly at variance
with all the civilized world, that it was intolerable to all
Christians. I told him that I was surprised at that; "for," said
I, "all our Christian friends expect to sit down in the kingdom
of God with father Abraham; and he practised Polygamy." "Father
Abraham," said he, "was guilty of a great many eccentric tricks."
I replied, "Eccentric as he might be, it is in his bosom that all
Christians expect to rest."
13
Strange as it may appear, yet it is true that these
things are not understood or appreciated; but the corrupt, the
licentious of the world are the people who are respected, while
the sayings of the honest and truthful are not allowed to spread.
Such is the corruption of the world. They lay down, in the first
place, the position that "Mormonism" is not true. If you ask why
it is not true, they begin to bring their reasons, and they are a
good deal like this--The Mormons are deceived; and the reason why
they are deceived is, because they are deceived, sir." The people
actually take such logic as this for argument; they take it for
granted and for certain, and they lay it down as a matter of
fact, that "Mormonism" is false, and so it follows. Oh, they say
it will all come to an end and fall to pieces in a few days; and
they have been saying this for the last twenty years; they have
kept crying "Mormonism" will go down; it is bound to fall in
pieces. Still the bubble rolls ahead and does not burst up; it
does not fly to pieces as they have predicted.
13
I consider that it is necessary that every man should mind his
own business and suffer his neighbours to do likewise. I do not
know how careful they may be in relation to us. So far as our
being admitted into the Union is concerned, we are on just as
good and fair a footing as Oregon, Kansas, New Mexico, Nebraska,
and Washington. To be sure, they have prejudices against us
because we are "Mormons;" but they also hate each other, and they
calculate to use each other up, and then to use up the "Mormons."
13
I came up the Missouri River with some Free State men, who said,
"If ever a fuss breaks out again, we are ready for it; we have
got the "Volcanic Rifles," and we calculate to wipe the border
ruffians out of existence; and they showed that they had the
tools which do up the business. Whenever I conversed with any of
the pro-slavery men on this subject, they generally told me that
if the other party should begin again, they were prepared to wipe
them out all at once, and leave them much in the same position
that Dr. Kane's ship "Advance" was, when it came between two
immense masses of ice, and they found themselves liable to be
crushed up in what the Arctic men call a "nip." After they use
each other up, we will stand a little better chance. They need
not be alarmed if they see some of the "Mormons" in the Congress
of the nations. No, they need not be surprised if they yet see
some of our Elders in the halls of Congress--men who understand
national affairs equal to any in the nation standing forth to
save that Constitution which we are now accused of opposing.
14
I thank the Lord that I am once more in your midst, and for
the privilege of striking hands with my brethren and sisters. But
when I think that the enemies of all righteousness are raging, I
feel to thank the Lord for the fulfilment of the words of His
servants. I realize and know that the keys of exaltation rest in
the midst of Israel; and when the heathen rage, and the people
imagine a vain thing, and the rulers take counsel together
against the Lord and against His anointed, then "he that sitteth
in the Heavens shall laugh at their calamity: the Lord shall have
them in derision." Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
Hyde, June 14, 1857
Orson Hyde, June 14, 1857
STORING UP GRAIN--LESSONS OF THE PAST--TEMPTATION--THE
COMING DISTRESS, ETC.
Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Bowery,
Sunday Afternoon, June 14, 1857.
14
Brethren and sisters,--I arise to call your attention to a
subject that has been presented to you, time after time, from
this stand. I may, perhaps, refresh your minds, and present some
things to you that you may not have fully comprehended or
understood.
14
We have been told to store up our grain and to take care of it.
The history of the past forms ample ground for advice of this
kind. We have not only seen, but felt the folly of placing too
low an estimate upon the productions of the earth. When they were
plentiful, they have been thought of little value. We have found
ourselves comparatively destitute at times, in consequence, and,
in the time of this scarcity, have suffered in our feelings--have
been pinched with hunger; and it does seem that the subject of
laying up our grain has been presented under circumstances that
cannot fail to impress every heart with its importance.
14
I will tell you how things look to me. They look as though the
Lord had said--I have tried my people; I have withheld the
bounties of the earth, and in this day of want I have given them
advice to store up their grain; and if ever they could be brought
into circumstances to make them appreciate these words, it is
now.
14
It is now a pretty scarce time for clothing: it is hard to get
many of the comforts of life in the shape of wearing apparel. We
have no money: many of us have no surplus of the products of the
earth to exchange; and if we had, our market is comparatively
bare of many of the articles we need.
15
Some consider that great trials await us; but I will call your
attention to one. It is a very great trial to be short of
clothing, boots, shoes, &c., (to say nothing of the silks,
ribbons, laces, and other gewgaws,) to answer our desires, and
perhaps not our real wants and comforts. But the Lord may pour
out an abundant harvest of grain; and, while we are destitute of
those things, our granaries may be groaning with the weight of
the grain that is in them. But by-and-by the market is richly
supplied with goods, such as we need. It is supplied with every
material or fabric, and perhaps silver and gold, and a liberal
price is offered for our grain; and with this grain we can buy
those articles of clothing that we need. Now here comes the
trial. (But keep in mind "home manufacture.") We know these
circumstances pinch. We want the clothing, and we have an
abundance around us, and means in our hands to obtain those
articles in exchange for our produce and wheat. This will try us,
whether we will abide the counsel that has been given, or whether
we will not. I presume to say that just such circumstances will
appear before this people: I have not the least hesitancy upon my
mind in saying that such will be the case. Here you have grain to
any amount; and here is your silver, your gold, your goods, your
groceries, and your wares of every kind, and every thing that you
can desire to make yourselves comfortable. Now, all this is in
the midst of this counsel to store up your grain, and to hold on
to it. It is the counterpart, or tempter to beguile. How many
will there be who will go and exchange one for the other? Say one
and another, I must have a little of this, a little of that, and
a little of the other; and thus, little by little, goes the grain
that we were commencing to store up, until it has leaked away and
our granaries are empty.
15
It is strange that we should do this, when we really desire
bread, and have so keenly felt its need! We had none at one
time--that is, comparatively none. Starvation, ghastly and
appalling, threw its hideous forms and frightful shadows in our
face; and what was the counsel of God then? Was it not to remain
faithful over the little that we had, and to divide out the
limited supplies that we had, and to relieve the necessities of
the poor and needy? And did not the people, in a goodly degree,
comply with this counsel? Yes they did. Well, has not our
heavenly Father, by multiplying our grain in our store-houses,
like the widow's meal and oil, thwarted off impending calamities?
He certainly has.
15
Now there is a prospect of a bountiful harvest. We cannot tell
what may be; but if we are true and faithful, like the needle to
the pole, we shall have an abundance to supply not only our
present wants, but some to lay by for the future. This is the
result of abiding in the counsel of God, and the Lord says, I
will give them liberally; for they have said that they will not
let it go to waste; for they design now to keep it for the
children of the kingdom and for the time of great want, when
strangers shall come to them also for bread. And now, therefore,
I will pour out a bountiful harvest, to prove their integrity.
15
I have told them to prove me, and now I will prove them. You
bring along your tithes and offerings into my storehouse, and see
if I will not pour out a blessing--see if I will not open the
windows of heaven and pour out a blessing that you will not have
room to receive. I will prove you now, and see if you will be as
faithful to me as I have been to you.
16
If this grain be stored up and properly taken care of, we may go
destitute of many comforts that we desire; but, after the Lord
has proven us, in this respect, to see if we will resist the
temptations of the adversary--to see if we will resist the
shining gold and the fine apparel, and to see if we will abide
the law, and lock up and preserve our grain, is it not as easy
for Him to provide us with those things that we really need for
clothing as it was to increase our limited stores, or to give us
now a plentiful harvest? Is it not said, "Surely, thou shalt
clothe thyself with them all, and in their glory shall ye boast
yourselves." And is it not said that the kings of the earth shall
bring their glory and riches to Zion? What shall hinder them from
bringing the treasures by which we can all be clothed? What will
induce them to come here at all with their riches, their gold,
and their silver, and fine apparel? Let the Almighty shut down
the gate of prosperity, as He will do, and a general dearth
ensue, and they know that in Zion it is fruitful, and that the
good things of the earth are produced there--let them know that
there is bread, and you will see them coming here to pour out
their treasures for a bit of bread; but if you shall not have it
stored up for them, you will not do your duty. The Lord can do
this. He can bring these things about; and, brethren, the test is
right before us. It is not an imaginary thing, but it is actually
coming to test us, to see whether we will, under these
circumstances, abide the counsel that has been given to us.
16
There is hardly ever a commandment given to any person or persons
before whom a temptation is not placed to decoy them, if
possible, from an obedience to that commandment. Our parents in
the garden of Eden had had but little experience in this world;
and it seemed that they must have a trial corresponding with the
experience and knowledge they had of things as they were. The
instruction of Father Adam was, "of all the trees in the garden
thou mayest eat, excepting one; and in the day thou eatest of
that, thou shalt surely die." The Lord said, Adam and Eve, you
may enjoy yourselves; but there is one tree I command you that ye
shall not eat of; for in the day that ye do, ye shall surely
die."
16
It seems that they were well provided for. There was an abundance
of other kinds of fruits; but there was a kind of itching desire
for that which they were forbidden to eat of; and they were led
on by temptation until they did partake of that fruit, and thus
the devil got power over them.
16
Well, if counsel has been given unto us to store up our grain, I
should not wonder if there were temptations placed before us, to
induce us to non-compliance. High prices in silver and gold may
be offered as an inducement. Men may come and say, I will give
you a high price for your wheat: here are goods of every kind we
will give for your grain." There, you perceive, is the temptation
and the counsel before us. We should like the comforts of life,
and would no doubt like to purchase them; but the counsel of the
servants of the Lord would lead us to do differently.
16
Such scenes as these, brethren and sisters, we may see, and they
may not be far ahead of us. They may be very near; for things
change very suddenly sometimes. It is for us to abide in the
counsel of God, and never turn aside nor cast a longing look upon
the riches and comforts of this life, when we have to violate a
holy precept to gain them. Remember it, brethren and sisters; for
I want to impress it upon your minds. Keep your grain for
yourselves and for strangers who, in times of famine abroad, seek
at your hands bread from heaven and earth. When the servants of
God set good counsel before you, and these temptations follow,
they will not command, perhaps, when the temptation is present;
and these things will be trying to you: they will be so, to see
if you will stand by your integrity, or fall by your instability.
17
I want to tell a little anecdote which came to my ears. I do not
know that I shall be right; but, if I am wrong, there are those
present who can correct me. It is said that there is a man in
this city, a natural miner, who has a peculiar gift to discover
metals of value, though hidden in the earth at any depth. He can
point out the very place where they are. He happened in a
gentleman's house in this town one day, and they were discussing
his powers to discern any metal in the earth. The lady, doubting
his ability, took a piece of lead, and slyly stepped out and
buried it, being careful to leave no visible marks by which any
other than herself could find it. She returned and told him that
in the garden was a piece of lead buried, and wished him to find
it if he could. He made the attempt; and, after a little
rambling, pointed to the very spot where it was; but the lady,
thinking to bluff him off and discourage him, made perfect
ridicule of him, and asked what had led him to think it was
there. She pretended to regard him as insane, and the poor man
came to the conclusion that he might be mistaken, as the lady
appeared so sanguine in her ridicule. He gave it up as a mistake,
doubting his own gift. Since the time that he was bluffed off
from the faith in the natural gift that God had given him--(Pres.
H. C. Kimball: And that by a woman!)--yes, and since that, it has
been taken away altogether. Before this, he was never mistaken in
such matters; but since, has no more powers of discovering than
any other.
17
Now, we have the gift of God, and that is the gift of wise
counsel--of good counsel given unto us for the purpose of
self-preservation. Will we, by any reason, by any craft, by any
device, by any machinations, by any swerving from our purpose,
lose that gift? Remember that if we are upon the enemies' ground,
the gift that is given to us may be destroyed or taken from us
for ever; and probably the time may be that you and I may not
have the counsel of the servants of God from day to day. If it is
necessary, however, we may have it; and if it is not, remember
it, ye Latter-day Saints, and everybody that fears God and serves
Him with full purpose of heart! Remember the counsel that is
given, "STORE UP ALL YOUR GRAIN," and take care of it! Prize it
above gold and silver, above rich clothing and fine apparel, and
above everything else except the bread of life! And I tell you it
is almost as necessary to have bread to sustain the body as it is
to have food for the spirit; for the one is as necessary as the
other to enable us to carry on the work of God upon the earth.
17
Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and bless your fields,
and flocks, and all that you possess. Take care of your fields,
your flocks, and your herds; take care of and preserve every
thing that God has given us to take care of upon the earth. May
God bless you, and bless us all, and give us the gift of eternal
life; and may the angel of life preserve us; and may we feel to
lay shoulder to shoulder, and prove to God and our brethren that
we are ready and determined to roll forth this great work-
"While life, or thought, or being lasts,
Or immortality endures."
--Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, April 6, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1857
TEMPLE AND ENDOWMENTS--RAISING GRAIN AND BUILDING
STOREHOUSES--DEDICATION.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1857.
18
I do not know that I can speak so that all of you can hear
distinctly. You will have to be very still, or it will be
impossible for me to speak to your edification. You have heard
what brother Wells has said in reference to the Temple, the
canal, &c. The Temple is designed for many purposes, and there
are many things that God will reveal and many blessings that he
will confer upon this people in that building, if they will use
due diligence in forwarding its completion.
18
Some may think that the erection of the Temple more particularly
devolves upon brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother Daniel, the
Twelve, and a few of the Seventies, High Priests, and Bishops;
and when it is finished they may imagine that they will receive
their blessings therein; but that work is designed to be general.
There must needs be a universal exertion, not only by the leading
official members of this Church, but by every member, male and
female; for the Temple is not for us alone; it is also for our
sons, and daughters, and succeeding generations. They will
receive blessings in it, and therefore it concerns them as well
as us.
18
If I obtain all the blessings of the Priesthood, all the
endowments, all the blessings that God has to confer upon us in
this probation, and keep those things sacred while I live, I am
then as pure and holy as it is possible for a man to be while in
the flesh. Then, if my wives are one with me, my children and
their posterity will partake of those blessings which have been
placed upon me. Every blessing conferred upon me tends to benefit
my posterity. Those blessings are for every righteous man; and
the blessings that are conferred upon faithful men and women in
their holy anointings and sealings will rest upon their posterity
after them for ever and for ever, through their faithfulness; and
there is no end to it.
18
It is a strong additional inducement for you to live your
religion, in view of the benefits that will be continued to your
posterity. If you can only bear this in mind, I think it will
serve to keep you steadfast in the line of your duties. Will our
posterity partake of the blessings we will receive in the Temple
which we are building? They will, for ever and for ever. Our
blessings are to continue always. If we live so as to attain to
the principles and fulness of perfection and to secure the
promises of eternal lives, then those blessings will rest upon us
and our children.
19
How long will it take this people to build the Temple on this
Block, supposing that every man and woman, and every child that
has arrived at the years of accountability, will unitedly strive
for its completion? Not very many years. Were I labouring on that
Temple, I would constantly endeavour to work upon it with an eye
single to pushing it forward, and to the blessings I expected to
receive therein. But supposing that you do not all live, will you
not be benefited by it? Yes, you will.
19
We are now attending to matters that will answer every purpose,
until that Temple is completed. Those who go through their
endowments now and are sealed up unto eternal lives, those
blessings will stick to them, if they will stick to the blessings
and promises that are made over unto them, and step forward with
one heart and one mind to do the will of God as made known to
them from time to time from this stand.
19
Is it requisite that every member of my family should feel the
same interest that I do in my welfare and posterity? Yes, every
woman and child, from the oldest to the youngest. They should be
just like a tree that has many branches to it. The extremity of
the longest limb is dependent upon the tree from which it grows.
We should become one tree, and be like the "tree of life, which
bare twelve manner of fruits," all connected with one stalk. I
presume that those fruits came from grafts, else the tree
probably would not have borne so many kinds.
19
We must be grafted into the true vine, and continue to partake of
its fatness, and then we shall go back to our Father and God, who
is connected with one who is still farther back; and this Father
is connected with one still further back, and so on; and just so
far as we respect our superiors and try to save our children, so
shall we receive blessings from this time forth and for ever, and
shall become as numerous as the sands upon the sea shore. What is
there to hinder us from obtaining these blessings? Nothing,
except it be our own want of faithfulness; for, by diligence,
integrity, and perseverance, we can accomplish all we desire, and
help to move forward the great work of God.
19
I have heard a whispering that some who work on the Temple at
dressing rock, and in the machine and blacksmiths' shops, have
nothing but bread to eat. It seems as though this could not be
so; for I have seen the public hands packing home carrots,
parsnips, potatoes, &c.; and it is not so very bad while there is
plenty of them; and every man gets a pound of flour a day; and I
think there should not be any grunting. It will not be a month
before we shall have lettuce, radishes, &c.; and there now is
plenty of greens; and onions are plentiful in the Tithing Office;
and we shall be very glad to have you come and get them at your
leisure.
19
I have just touched upon these things in connection with brother
Wells' remarks concerning the Public Works; for I am one with
him, and he is one with me, and we are one with brother Brigham.
We have not set our feet to the race for any other purpose than
to follow him and run through; for he is our leader and will be
our leader, temporally and spiritually, from this time forth.
When Joseph comes again, will brother Brigham be removed? No,
never. Brother Joseph is ahead; brother Brigham is after him; I
am after brother Brigham; and you are after me, are you not? And
we will not flinch; and God will bless and prosper every man that
will help himself; and He will bless, prosper, and sustain this
people; and they will never fall, as a people, though we expect
that many will apostatize, pitch over the dam, and go to wreck.
20
If we sin, and do not repent, God will chastise us until we do
repent of and forsake all sin; but He never will scourge us so
long as we do right. I have said a hundred times that we never
shall want for bread, meat, and the comforts of life, worlds
without end, if we will only do right. That is my prophecy, and
always was; and it is true. I agree with Daniel, with Joseph,
with Brigham, with Jesus, and the Apostles, and all the holy
Prophets; and I have spoken as I have to arouse your feelings, to
waken you up, and comfort your hearts, and cheer your minds; for
I have no other feeling than to do you good.
20
When the Big Cottonwood Canal is finished, aside from its being
of material benefit in our operations for building the Temple, it
will be of great worth for irrigating lots in this city,
especially in the east part of it; and you will soon be able to
raise enough more than heretofore to pay you for your labour upon
that work--yes, tenfold more. You may think that extravagant, but
I say it is not. Reckon it up yourselves, and see how much more
you could raise if you had plenty of water. You could raise as
much corn fodder as would keep your cows through the winter, and
I believe more than you have cows to eat it, besides the large
extra amount of vegetables you could raise.
20
I will now make a few remarks in relation to building
storehouses,--not particularly in regard to building tithing
storehouses here; for there are enough at present to hold all the
grain we have; though I believe that by another year this people
will fill our tithing houses until they overflow; for a great
many of them are going to continue to do right and live their
religion; and if they do that, you will see the wheat, the corn,
the oats, the barley, and all our stock and possessions increase.
If we increase, it will increase; our wealth will grow and
increase with us, and there will be no end to it. But in order to
lay up grain, you must prepare storehouses. Every man who has a
farm needs a storehouse--one made of rock and lime, that will
guard your grain against the mice, rats, and all other
four-legged vermin; also against the two-legged ones. I have more
fears of the two-legged ones than I have of the four-legged ones.
20
Plan to build a good storehouse, every man who has a farm, and
never cease until you have accomplished it. And do not forget to
pay your tithing before you put the grain into the storehouse.
Lay up enough for seven years, at a calculation for from five to
ten in each family; and then calculate that there will be in your
families from five to ten persons to where you now have one,
because you are on the increase.
20
It now takes about one thousand bushels of wheat to bread my
family one year, and I want to lay up six thousand for each year
of the seven for which I calculate to store it up. Reflect upon
the probable increase of my family within seven years; they alone
will be almost numerous enough to people a small city. Where a
family now requires only a hundred bushels a year, let the head
of that family lay up a hundred bushels the first year, two
hundred the next, and increase the amount every year in
proportion to their probable requirements.
20
When we have stored away our grain we are safe, independent of
the world, in case of famine, are we not? Yes, we are; for, in
that case we will have the means for subsistence in our own
hands. When the famines begin upon the earth, we shall be very
apt to feel them first.
21
If judgments must need begin at the house of God, and if the
righteous scarcely are saved, how will it be with the wicked? Am
I looking for famines? Yes, the most terrible and severe that
have ever come upon the nations of the earth. These things are
right before us, and some of this people are not thinking
anything about them; they do not enter their hearts. Still there
is not an Elder here who has read the revelation which says, Go
forth and warn the inhabitants of this land of the sickness, the
death, and disasters that are coming upon this nation, but what
must be satisfied of the truth of what I am saying. You have done
according to the instruction given in that revelation; and now
reflect upon the things that I am declaring in your hearing, and
lift up your voices unitedly as a people to the God of Heaven
that He will be merciful unto us and favour Zion.
21
Be wise, listen to counsel, and obey the voice of the head, and
you will prosper and never want for bread; but, as the Lord
liveth, you will feel it, if you do not continue in the line of
duty. [President Brigham Young: That is true.] Yes, it is as true
as it is that God ever spake to this generation. I consider that
carefully storing our surplus grain against a time of need is of
the greatest importance to this people, in connection with
building the Temple. You may build that Temple, and at the same
time neglect those things that I am speaking of, and you will
perish temporally.
21
Now, go to, and raise grain; for I feel satisfied that the Lord
will give us two, three, or four years of good times, and will
hold the enemies of the upright by the bit, if we will do right.
I will have that "if" in every time; for, in such case, I tell
you that God will hold our enemies, and they cannot have any
power until He has a mind to permit them; and then He will only
permit them for a time, in order to manifest His Almighty power
and to qualify and prepare them for a time to come. I mean just
what I say.
21
I have talked here year after year, and told you that I was going
to work to build a good storehouse; and I now have a good one,
though it is not yet quite finished. I have five or six hundred
bushels of wheat in it, and I am going to make a tight floor of
rock by grouting it with lime and sand, and plaster the walls on
both sides, so that it will be proof against mice and all other
kinds of vermin.
21
As I have said, I know that we will see those things of which I
have spoken--such famines as this world never beheld. Yes, we
have got to see those scenes; but if we will keep our vows and
covenants, the Lord will hold them off until we can prepare
ourselves; and if you will wake up and do as you are told, you
will escape.
21
I will advise every man in every settlement to build a
storehouse; and if one cannot do so alone, let two or three build
one between them. Store up and preserve your grain, and then you
will be safe. But if the famine should come upon us in our
present condition, what could we do? If we do not do as we are
told in this thing, the displeasure of the Lord will be upon us,
and He will not continue to bless us as He is now doing.
21
I know that He is able to suffer famines to come upon us, and
then to rain manna down from heaven to sustain us. I also know
that He could increase our grain in the granaries and our flour
in the bins, and make one small loaf of bread suffice for many
persons, by exerting His creative power. I do not know how He
does that, but I know that He can do it just as easily as He
could bring me into existence upon this earth.
22
There are a great many things that we can save and take care of,
as well as we can wheat, barley, and oats. We can dry pumpkins,
squashes, currants, apples, peaches, &c., and save them; we can
also save beans, peas, and like articles, and keep them for seven
years. And if you will take the right care of your wheat, you can
save it just as long as you may wish to; but, in the usual mode
of storing it, you have got to stir it, move it, remove it, and
turn it over, or it will spoil. It is just so with this people;
they have had to be moved and removed from place to place, to
prevent them from getting into dotage.
22
I would not be afraid to promise a man who is sixty years of age,
if he will take the counsel of brother Brigham and his brethren,
that he will renew his age. I have noticed that a man who has but
one wife, and is inclined to that doctrine, soon begins to wither
and dry up, while a man who goes into plurality looks fresh,
young, and sprightly. Why is this? Because God loves that man,
and because he honours His work and word. Some of you may not
believe this; but I not only believe it--I also know it. For a
man of God to be confined to one woman is small business; for it
is as much as we can do now to keep up under the burdens we have
to carry; and I do not know what we should do if we had only one
wife apiece.
22
Let us go to work and cultivate the earth, and go into the
fields, and bless the land, and dedicate and consecrate it to
God; and then dedicate the seed, the implements, and the horses,
and oxen. Do you suppose that that will have any effect? I know
that it will. Nearly twenty years ago, I was in a place in
England in which I felt very curious; but I did not know at the
time what it meant. I went through a town called Chadburn, beyond
Clithero. Before I went there, some persons told me that there
was no use in my going, and asked me what I wanted to go to
Chadburn for, saying it was the worst place in the country; for
the sectarian priests had preached there faithfully thirty years
without making any impression. Notwithstanding that, I went, and
preached once, and baptized twenty-five persons, where the
priests had not been able to do a thing.
22
I went through the streets of that town feeling as I never before
felt in my life. My hair would rise on my head as I walked
through the streets, and I did not then know what was the matter
with me. I pulled off my hat, and felt that I wanted to pull off
my shoes, and I did not know what to think of it.
22
When I returned, I mentioned the circumstance to brother Joseph,
who said, "Did you not understand it? That is a place where some
of the old Prophets travelled and dedicated that land, and their
blessing fell upon you." Then try it, and see if it will not
leave a blessing for us to dedicate our lands. If you think that
it will not, never bring another bottle of oil and ask us to
dedicate and consecrate it for the benefit of the sick. I know
that we can bless the land, and that through our blessing it will
be filled with the Spirit and power of God, and that, too, in
great profusion, especially if we are filled with that Spirit
ourselves. Some may call me enthusiastic; but I am no more so
than the old Prophets were when they had the Spirit of God upon
them.
22
Let us bless the land we cultivate and the fountains of water,
and they will be blessed, and then men may drink of those waters,
and they will fill them with the Spirit and power of God. Let us
bless and dedicate the fountains of life that are in us, in our
wives and children, and in everything else around us. Can the
Spirit of God enter a stone, or one of those posts? Yes; and it
can fill every pore as well as it can every pore in my body. Can
it enter into my pores? Yes, even into my hair; and it can also
enter my bones and quicken every limb, joint, and fibre.
23
Let us not dispose of any grain, only what is actually necessary.
When it is actually necessary to part with any grain, let us put
it into the right hands. If I have any to part with, I will put
it into the hands of those that will make good use of it. We have
got to become one in our financial matters in the Church and
Kingdom of God. How can you become one tree, with limbs and
branches all pertaining to the selfsame tree, when there is
disunion among you?
23
Then go to work and build up this kingdom, establish
righteousness, and prepare yourselves for the famines that are
coming upon the earth; for I tell you that they are coming.
23
Do you suppose that God would give revelations and tell us to
warn the inhabitants of the earth of things which were coming
speedily upon them, if He did not intend that those things should
come? He said that they should feel them, and I know that they
are bound to feel them; for they will not repent. Let us go to
work and prepare for the thousands upon thousands who will come
unto us.
23
Our Carrying Company is only in its infancy, but it will prepare
the way; and the day will come when people will gather here by
hundreds and by thousands,--yea, fifty thousand in a year; and
very many will come trudging along with their bundles under their
arms. I have heard brother Joseph, brother Brigham, and several
other men say that it will be so; and I know it will, because
they have said it. Many of you will venture to say that you
believe it; but I know that it is true, and it will surely come
to pass.
23
Brethren and sisters, these are some of my feelings; and I hope
and pray that those whom we have warned will go home and warn
their neighbours, and tell them to be up and doing; and then we
shall not have to tell you these things again. It is no time for
grunting; it is no time for having the blues; it is no time for
sugar-tits, for dancing, and amusing ourselves. Amusements are
stopped for the present; but when brother Brigham says dance,
then dance; but when he says stop, then stop; and when he says
prophesy, then prophesy, but be sure to prophesy right.
23
I have said nothing but what the Spirit has dictated; and all the
principles that I have touched upon are contained in the Bible.
If you don't believe it, take that book and look for yourselves;
and then take the Book of Mormon, and see what the Lord said to
the Nephites. He said, "The nation or people that will not serve
me on this land I will cut off from the face of the earth;" and I
know that He will do it. And brother Brigham, the Twelve
Apostles, and Patriarchs John Young and Isaac Morley will all
declare that it is true. May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
Young, July 12, 1857
John Young, July 12, 1857
BLESSINGS OF ZION--PROPHETS OF GOD TO BE RELIED
ON--ENEMIES OF THE SAINTS.
Remarks by Patriarch John Young, made at the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
24
I feel very happy, my brethren and sisters, for the opportunity I
enjoy this day in this place. I feel that the Lord is merciful
unto me and unto us all as a people, and I feel much pleasure in
rising before you to bear my testimony to the truths of the
everlasting Gospel of Jesus Christ, which have been laid before
us this day by his servant brother Kimball.
24
I am thankful to my heavenly Father not only this day, and at
this time in particular, but at all times. I am thankful that I
live in the day that I do, and that I am associated with the
greatest and best men that ever lived upon the earth, and that I
have the opportunity of sitting under the sound of their voices,
even the oracles of the Almighty, before whom the visions of
eternity are passing continually, and who are competent to
administer unto the people the words of eternal life.
24
I thank the Lord for the blessings that we as a community enjoy,
and for the good admonitions, for the truth of heaven, for the
principles of salvation that are from time to time made known
unto us by the Prophets of the Lord. I am thankful to my God that
He has gathered us from the nations of the earth where we were
scattered into these chambers of the mountains, where the
Prophets of the Most High can speak, as they are dictated by His
Holy Spirit, the things that are necessary for them to know and
understand.
24
I can well remember the day when the Prophets of the Lord stood
up to address the people, that they did not feel that liberty
which they feel and enjoy here. This was at a time when they were
surrounded by enemies upon the right hand and upon the left, and
when those enemies were laying plans to catch and to destroy
them; and when I reflect upon this, I thank God that He has
brought us to a place where we can administer the words of
eternal life without fear or dismay; for we are here secluded and
far away from our enemies.
24
I am thankful for the great and glorious principles that I have
heard from brother Kimball this morning; and I can bear my
testimony before angels and before my heavenly Father that every
word he spoke has been by the inspiration and power of the Holy
Ghost. I would like to have you tell of a time, if you can, when
brother Brigham and brother Heber did not speak by the power of
the Holy Ghost. I know you cannot do it; and yet there are men
who are continually whining because the First Presidency are so
severe upon the workers of iniquity; but I don't feel to take off
the curses, but, by the authority and power that I have and the
priesthood that has been sealed upon me, I seal those curses
brother Kimball has pronounced, upon the heads of the guilty.
24
[The congregation responded, Amen.]
25
I just know there are men here right amongst us who thirst for
the blood of the Prophets of God; and there are those professing
to be Saints who are fostering them in their hellish designs; but
I pray my heavenly Father to purge out these cursed characters
from among us. The time has come when the ungodly and the
hypocrites are to be searched out. This is undoubtedly the time
the Prophet spoke of when he said, "The sinner in Zion shall be
afraid, and fearfulness shall surprise the hypocrite." The people
are better prepared for this now than ever they were; for there
never was a time when light was reflected upon this people as at
the present; no, there never was such a time as there is now; and
I know it, if no other man does.
25
I have heard brother Brigham say that it should be better and
more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of judgment,
than for this people who hear the truth and do not obey it. Day
after day, and Sabbath after Sabbath, the servants of God are
administering the words of eternal life; and if the people do not
walk in the light, it would be better for them to have a
millstone tied to their necks, and they drowned in the depths of
the sea, than for them to remain here and live in sin, and add to
their guilt and crimes every day of their life.
25
Brethren, we are blest; yes, we are greatly blest: our fields are
clothed with grain; they are greatly burdened with the crops that
are upon them. Everything that I behold, as I travel abroad,
exhibits abundantly the blessings of our heavenly Father. He is
pouring out liberally of His blessings upon us; and, if we are
faithful, they will be multiplied more and more upon our heads.
25
I am thankful to find such a good spirit among the Saints in the
various parts of the Territory where I have visited. Last week I
visited Utah and Cedar Valleys, and the brethren were willing to
drop their scythes and come to meeting, notwithstanding it was a
very busy time with them. I held meetings at both settlements in
cedar Valley, and I can say there is a good spirit prevailing
there; and I feel that there never was more of the power of the
Lord, nor a greater witness of His Spirit resting upon the people
than at the present time. It seems as if they were willing to
give their very life's blood to sustain the Prophets of God that
are amongst us. It is a matter of consolation to us all to learn
that the people are becoming so united.
25
Now, my brethren, let us be faithful and work righteousness in
this the day of our visitation; for we shall not always enjoy the
blessings that we now do. Though our land is blest, and though we
have peace and plenty, I do not know that this will always be the
case with us; we may yet have to pass through severe trials. I
know that there will always be peace to those who have the peace
of our heavenly Father in their own souls. When a man has the
approbation of those who are at the head of the kingdom, he also
has the approbation of our heavenly Father; for He sanctions
their doings upon the earth.
25
It is not my desire or intention to take up much time this
morning; but I was desirous to bear my testimony to the truth set
forth by President Kimball, a man filled with the Holy Ghost.
25
I wonder if some one won't go away and say that brother Kimball
and the authorities were misinformed. I can tell you they are
not; for those men who stand at the head of affairs have the
light of heaven with them all the time; they have the power of
the Spirit and the visions of the heavens with them always, and
they can read men and women from head to foot.
26
After this, I don't want anybody to go away from the meeting and
say, "I guess they were mistaken." Don't let us hear any more of
it, brethren; never let such a thing be spoken, that a Prophet of
God is mistaken. I ask this congregation, and I adjure you in the
name of the Lord to speak, if ever you heard brother Brigham,
brother Kimball, brother Jedediah, or brother Wells say anything
that was not strictly true. I answer, you never did.
26
[President H. C. Kimball: If it were so, a man might be a Prophet
one minute and a devil another.]
26
I know there is an under-current working all the time; but I tell
you, my brethren, we have to stand up to the work in which we are
engaged, and live humbly before our heavenly Father, and keep His
Spirit with us always. This is what we have got to do, and, as
brother Kimball says, save ourselves and those that are with us,
and know that we are born of God and that we are heirs of
salvation. It is our privilege, as well as that of the Prophets
of God, to have this Spirit and this light in us; for we are the
children of the light, and not of the darkness; therefore the day
of the Lord Jesus will not overtake us as a thief in the night.
26
I feel comfortable and happy in being associated with the Saints
of the living God; and I never felt more grateful for my position
among this people than I do at the present time; for I realize
that the hand of the Lord is with us all the day long.
26
When I heard brother Kimball talking about brother Thomas Marsh,
it caused me to think of bygone days; for I was well acquainted
with him; and when I heard what I did, I felt to thank my God
that He had preserved me and my brethren from the power of the
Devil; and I know that it is the Lord's doing, and not our
strength that has saved us. I feel humble, and I wish to feel so
all the time. I cannot express to you my feelings in full; but
this much I can say, that I have never had such an experience in
my lie as I have had for the year past. It seems as though the
vail of darkness was rolled back; and it is so to a great extent,
and we begin to know and realize that the day of our redemption
draws near.
26
Talk about fear! We have nothing to fear from our enemies. If we
have anything to fear at all, it is those of our own
household--those corrupt villains in our midst, who profess to be
Saints. Our enemies are entirely powerless. They used to think
that Missouri could whip out the "Mormons," and then they thought
that a few counties in Illinois could do it; but of late they
have come to the conclusion that it will take all the United
States to whip us out; and it is true too, and then they can't.
26
I knew last fall that the reformation would commence in the
States about the time that it did here, and I told brother
Brigham so; and I now pray that it may continue, and that they
may be clothed with darkness, and that all their schemes and
plans may be frustrated, and that they may be caught in their own
snares, and fall into their own pits. There has never been such a
fuss in the United States as there is at the present time; and I
may also add, that there never has been a time when we have
commenced to build a Temple but the Devil has called upon his
servants to prevent us from doing the work, if possible. It was
so in Kirtland; it was so in Far West and in Illinois; and I
expect it will be so here; but it will all tend to roll on the
work of God.
27
I feel to bless you--all you that are honest in heart; and I say
the time has come when fearfulness will surprise the hypocrite;
and I pray that we may be able more perfectly to discern betwixt
him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. This is what
the Prophet said should be with the people in the last days; and
he said there should be a book of remembrance kept, that those
who are faithful might be his in the day when he shall come to
make up his jewels. My prayer is that we may be among those
jewels, which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, July 12, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, July 12, 1857
THE LATTER-DAY KINGDOM--MEN NOT TO BE GOVERNED BY THEIR
WIVES-LOVE TO GOD MANIFESTED BY LOVE TO HIS SERVANTS.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made at the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
27
I feel very much to appreciate the remarks of brothers Thomas S.
Smith and Edmund Ellsworth. Brother Edmund's remarks were very
good, and will be salvation to every man and woman that will
receive and treasure them up in their hearts.
27
Here in Great Salt Lake City is the seat of government for the
Church and Kingdom of God, pertaining to every person that has
ever come into a probation on this earth, whether they are now in
tabernacles upon this earth, or whether they are in the spirit
world, or in hell. This is the place of deposit of all those keys
pertaining to the salvation of the human family; and there never
will one soul of those spirits now in prison come out of that
place, except the keys of the kingdom of God that are now held in
Great Salt Lake City open the door and let them out. They may
peep and mutter, and may have revelations until doomsday, and may
declare to all eternity that Joseph Smith is a false prophet, and
that brother Brigham is a false prophet, and that this Church is
false, and they will still remain in hell until we let them out.
27
Brother Brigham Young holds those keys; and brother Heber C.
Kimball, and Daniel H. Wells, and others, hold those keys in
connection with brother Brigham; and not one soul of you has any
keys or power of salvation only what is in us; and that is one
thing for you to learn. Those keys and powers were on Joseph
Smith when he was in the flesh; and before he departed, he laid
his hands on brother Brigham, and brother Heber, and others, and
conferred the keys of salvation upon them; and we are here, in
the last dispensation of the kingdom of God that pertains to
every man and woman on earth, in hell, and in the spirit world;
and the redemption of not one individual soul will be obtained
upon any other principle.
28
You may call that pretty snug doctrine and pretty rough; but I
would not give a dime for anything that is not rough. What do you
think of the stone to be cut out of the mountain without hands?
If there are to be no hands, how do you suppose it will ever be
polished? Can you polish a stone without hands and chisel? It is
to be taken out of the mountain without hands, and it will smash
every nation and kingdom except God's. It will never be polished
until it has done that rough work. It will knock the bark from
the trees, and will break everything before it.
28
Let the spirit world peep, and rap, and rap, and rap again. We
know you not. Depart, ye workers of iniquity, and get out of the
way, and stop your peeping and rapping.
28
This is the kingdom of God. You talk about building up the
kingdom of God; but how can you build up the kingdom of God,
except you build up the king and his officers? We are to become
kings and priests unto our God, in accordance with the
revelations given to the Apostle John. Our lives are a
preparatory work to fit us to receive that authority and power;
and when we have got that, we will raise up a kingdom. You cannot
raise up a kingdom any greater than yourselves. And is you have
not attended to these things, you cannot raise up a kingdom that
will bring about the purposes of the Almighty.
28
How can I take a course to save the children of men any further
than I am saved myself? If I have saved myself to-day, I can save
you to-day; and if I continue on and save myself to-morrow, I can
save you to-morrow, and so on from day to day, until finally we
are saved in the celestial kingdom of God.
28
Are the keys here? Yes, the very keys that our Father placed upon
His Son Jesus; and He placed that authority upon Peter and his
associates; and they have been restored again to this earth
through the ministration of the Prophet Joseph.
28
It is written that the first shall be last, and the last first.
This is the last kingdom, and the Lord will make it first; for it
has got to raise up, and establish, and confer power upon every
one of those kingdoms that have been. That is what we have got to
do. Why do you not realize this? You could, if you lived your
religion and called upon god by day and by night.
28
What good do your prayers do, when your works do not correspond?
Men may talk about praying, and exhort the people to pray; and if
you do not live in a manner to fulfil your prayers, what do they
avail you? Faith is dead without works, just as much as my body
is dead without my spirit. When my spirit leaves my body, my body
is dead; but put them together, and they make a soul--a spirit in
a tabernacle. What is the use of our professing to be Saints,
unless we live our religion? By our faithfulness and by our good
works we shall obtain knowledge.
28
How can you find out whether brother Brigham is called of God,
except you have a revelation from God? And then some are not
fully satisfied, but will doubt the revelation that God has given
them.
28
You think you would not. I have known many who have. Oliver
Cowdery received revelations and wrote them; so did David
Whitmer, and so did Thomas B. Marsh. About the time he was
preparing to leave this Church, he received a revelation in the
Printing Office. He retired to himself, and prayed, and was
humble, and God gave him a revelation, and he wrote it. There
were from three to five pages of it. There were from three to
five pages of it; and when he came out, he read it to brother
Brigham and me. In it God told him what to do, and that was to
sustain brother Joseph and to believe that what brother Joseph
had said was true. But no; he took a course to sustain his wife
and oppose the Prophet of God, and she led him away.
29
What!--sustain a woman, a wife, in preference to sustaining the
Prophet Joseph, brother Brigham, and his brethren! Your religion
is vain when you take that course. Well, my wife may say, "If you
will sustain Brigham in preference to me, I will leave you." I
should reply, "Leave, and be damned!" and that very quickly. That
is a part of my religion--"Leave quickly, you poor snoop."
29
That was the trouble with Emma Smith. Joseph stood for the truth
and maintained it; she struck against it: and where is she? She
is where she is, and she will not escape until Joseph Smith opens
the door and lets her out. She declared that she would leave him,
if he would not sustain her instead of sustaining brother
Brigham, and Heber, and the rest of the Twelve Apostles of God.
That is as true as that the sun shines. She had her choice, but
Joseph would not follow her.
29
Thomas B. Marsh was once the President over the Quorum of the
Twelve--over brother Brigham, me, and others; and God saw fit to
give him a revelation to forewarn him of the course he would
take; and still he took that course. We told him that if he would
listen to that revelation he had received, he would be saved; but
he listened to his wife, and away he went. His wife is now dead
and damned. She led him some eighteen years; and as soon as she
died he came to Winter Quarters--now Florence, and has written to
us, pleading for mercy. We have extended it to him, and he will
probably be here this season or the next. He says that he has
sinned before God and his brethren, and is pleading for mercy;
for he feels as though our Father and God would have a little
bread for him after all the rest have eaten all they need.
29
I speak of these things to show men their standing. Women were
never placed to lead. Did you ever see a ship rigged for sailing
to England, or to any other port in the world, without a helm,
and rudder, and a man who knew the points of the compass and how
to receive instructions for guiding that ship. And then you will
sometimes see a number of boats lashed with cables to a large
ship, and they are all led by that ship, and that is guided by
the power and intelligence on board of it. Women are made to be
led, and counselled, and directed. If they are not led, and do
not make their cables fast to the power and authority they are
connected with, they will be damned. Instead of cutting those
little fibres that pertain to those cables which connect them
with the ship, they ought to be adding other strands to the
cables, that they may stand when the sea becomes boisterous.
29
And it is for the Twelve to be connected, and make the cable
which binds them to the First Presidency stronger and stronger;
and for the First Presidency to make theirs stronger in relation
to God and those who are connected with Him. All the time keep
adding to that big cable. And it is for the Seventies to fasten
their cable to the Twelve, and to keep increasing its strength;
and so on down to Priests, Teachers, and Deacons. Then let every
man's wife strengthen the cable that connects her with her
husband; for, if she does not do so, she will go to hell, and you
cannot help it.
29
Women are to be led. If I should undertake to drive a woman, I
should have to drive her before me; and then she becomes my
leader the moment I do that. I should lead her; and she should be
led by me, if I am a good man; and if I am not a good man, I have
no just right in this Church to a wife or wives, or to the power
to propagate my species. What, then, should be done with me? Make
a eunuch of me, and stop my propagation.
30
I am telling you solemn truths; and I do not know of anything
that bears on my mind more to this people than for us to live our
religion and be subject to those to whom we should be subject. As
brother Brigham said, last Sunday, it is for every man to make
peace with his neighbour and with the man who leads him, and for
a man's wives to take a course to please their husband, and for
us all to make peace at home and abroad, when we go out and when
we come in. That is the course for you to take,--that is your
duty; and when you take a contrary course you are wrong.
30
Some of the sisters say that their husbands are contrary and
stubborn, and that they will do this and that, and they cannot
control them. Ladies, there is not one of you that has common
good sense but what would leave the man that would suffer you to
lead him: you would rightly consider that he was not following
his calling, if he would bow to your mandates. No man in this
Church has a right to a wife, except he is a good man--a man of
truth. And when a man violates his calling and priesthood, he
forfeits his wife and every thing that pertains to that calling
and priesthood, or to that limb, when the limb is severed from
the tree. Many have been severed from this Church and left their
wives and children; for they clung to Gospel faith and
priesthood. Now, except those men make restitution, can they hold
one of the wives they have taken? No, not one of them. Can they
retain, and keep, and preserve their children--their posterity?
No, they cannot. Why? Because those limbs have been cut off and
have never been restored, and the fruit was taken by the
Husbandman of the vineyard and laid up in store. Then they cannot
get it, can they? No, they never can, unless they prove
themselves worthy and make restitution to satisfy the demands of
justice, and that fourfold. They may then receive it back, but
not without that restitution. That is justice and righteousness,
and I am telling you of it in the name of the Lord; and I know it
to be true.
30
There are thousands of men and women among the nations of the
earth that it will be more tolerable for, in the day of judgment,
than it will for you, if you violate your calling and do not
honour your priesthood. You know that it was declared that it
would be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah than for the
children of God who had received the priesthood, and heard the
voice of a prophet, and disobeyed it. Sodom was so wicked that
they could not hear the word, because they would not admit a man
of God to come into their midst. And they would have killed Lot,
if the angels had not got him out with the few that believed on
his words.
30
If you cannot believe brother Brigham, and brother Heber, and
brother Daniel, and the Twelve, whom have you to go to hearken
to? Who is there to lead you? Lay aside the men who lead you, and
where is your salvation? Have you not great reason to love these
men? They are your servants, and they serve your faithfully. They
watch over you by night and by day, and over the Saints
throughout the whole world.
30
If you cannot love the leading members pertaining to this Church,
how under the heavens can you love a man you never saw? You
cannot, and never did. Tell about loving God! You do not love Him
a particle when you do not love your benefactors and the man that
feeds you and clothes you. You do not have a drawing of tea, a
pound of coffee, or anything else, but what he serves you with
it. You say you love him; but some of you lie like hell, and you
deceive yourselves. Now, do not tell me that you love my God, and
at the same time not love brother Brigham and me, whom you have
seen.
31
Uncle John, (referring to Patriarch John Young,) did you ever see
anything bad in me? I never got drunk but a few times in my life,
and then I was right straightforward. I never got so drunk, but
once, but what I could whip any man I ever saw, except brother
Brigham. I know that I am a poor, weak, frail man, and dependent
upon my God as much as you are. Do I expect salvation upon any
other principle than that upon which you expect to obtain it? No,
not in the least. I cannot get salvation and disobey the man that
leads me. But whether he feeds me or not, or gets me a hat or a
pair of boots or not, what has that to do with my integrity? I am
to be true to him--as true as the sun is to this earth, even
though I should be barefooted and bareheaded, as I used to be
when I was a boy; for I never thought of having anything to wear
in the summer seasons but a tow frock and a pair of tow breeches,
and go bareheaded; though my hair was not burnt off by the sun;
it came out by the roots, through studying and labouring in the
great Latter-day Work. That is the course for me, and brother
Daniel, and the Twelve, and all the faithful to take.
31
Tell about loving God and His people! If you do not love the man
that leads you, you do not love that Being who confers all the
blessings and privileges we enjoy. Tell about loving God, and not
love the men that lead you! Get out with your nonsense. Will that
apply to the Elders? Yes, and to the Seventies, the High Priests,
Bishops, Teachers, and all men. Any further? Yes, it applies to
you ladies, in your family capacity. You have not any priesthood,
only in connection with your husbands. You suppose that you
receive the priesthood when you receive your endowments; but the
priesthood is on your husbands. Can you honour God and the
Priesthood, and abuse your husbands like the Devil? How can you
honour the Priesthood, except you honour the man you are
connected with? I am talking about good men: I will not in this
connection say anything about bad men. How can you honour the
Priesthood, except you honour the one you are connected with?
31
The Father is the root, Jesus is the vine, and we are the
branches. The First Presidency is a quorum pertaining to this
branch of the house of Israel, and the Twelve are connected with
us; they make part of a branch. And then the Seventies, another
large branch on the same vine, and the High Priests, and Bishops,
and so on, all belong to the vine. Now, from whence did you come,
sisters? From whence spring you and your children? You spring
from these main limbs and from that Priesthood. If you did not
spring out of the Priesthood, where did you come from? Not many
of you have legally sprung out of the Priesthood anywhere in the
world in the latter-days; but if you have a legal man, who has a
legal Priesthood, you can raise heirs to the kingdom of God, and
they become connected with it, without any of your washings,
anointings, and sealings. Go and read the Scriptures, and they
will teach you a great many things, and it will strengthen your
faith in what you hear from brother Brigham, brother Heber, and
many others.
31
Do not tell me that you love God and Jesus Christ, and that
angels are around your habitation, conversing with you by night
and day, and treat the Priesthood as though it was a thing of
naught. Angels who would thus visit you are swamp angels--they
are filthy. Would God honour one of them? No; nor would one of
His servants--no quicker than they would honour the Devil in
hell.
32
I am talking of things pertaining to your salvation,--not to that
of my family alone, but to that of all the families of the house
of Israel. You have got to take a course to strengthen the cable.
Many cables are chains composed of links; and is there not room
to put on more links, to extend the chain, so as to reach to the
bottom of the deepest waters? Yes. You must become a link on that
chain and strengthen it, or you will be lost.
32
If you prefer the figure of a cable made of flax, sea-grass, or
hemp, go to work and increase the strength of it, and tie
yourselves to the Priesthood and to the man that you are
connected with, or let there be a final conclusion to dissolve
the partnership, and go somewhere else. I do not want
half-hearted characters to labour with me. Poor miserable
creatures, they are not fit for anything. Some of them have been
in the house of Israel from fifteen to twenty years, and are
following the Devil. Are there any such characters in this
congregation? Yes, several, both men and women. There are men and
women ready to oppose brother Brigham in what he said last
Sunday. He told the truth of God in every word he spoke. Do you
suppose that he is so unwise to say a thing which he does not
know to be true? He understands what he speaks, and he looks
before he jumps, and God Almighty will lead him straight, and he
will never stumble--no, never, from this time forth; nor will
you, brother Hyde, if you will follow him; neither will any other
man.
32
There are poor, miserable curses in our midst; and there is not a
thing spoken of but what there are men and women who will go and
tell them every thing that is said, (thank God for that!) and
tell more than what is true. There are men and women in this
congregation of that stamp. I wish I had some stones; I want to
pelt your cursed heads, for you lie like hell. Are you valiant to
stand by the work of God, and by your brethren? If you are not,
you had better put out, you poor curses.
32
There is a poor curse who has written the bigger part of those
lies which have been printed in the states; and I curse him, in
the name of Israel's God, and by the Priesthood and authority of
Jesus Christ; and the disease that is in him shall sap and dry up
the fountain of life and eat him up. Some of you may think that
he has not the disease I allude to; but he is full of pox from
the crown of his head to the point of its beginning. That is the
curse of that man; it shall be so, and all Israel shall say,
Amen. [The vast congregation of Saints said, "Amen."] He is
laying plans to destroy us, and is striving with his might to
stir up the Government of the United States and the President to
send troops here to bring us into collision and destroy this pure
people--man, woman, and child. May God Almighty curse such men,
[Voices all through the congregation: "Amen!"] and women, and
every damned thing there is upon the earth that opposes this
people. I tell you I feel to curse them to-day. [Voice: "And they
shall be cursed."] Yes, they will be; and the Devil shall have
full possession of every man and woman that raises the tongue to
sympathise with those poor curses. I ask no odds of them, no more
than I do of the dirt I walk on; for if is was not there I could
not walk upon it. Now, go home and sympathise, all of you who
wish to.
32
I tell you that the most of this people are a God-blessed people,
as Amasa says; and you shall ever be blessed, with your wives and
children after you, for ever. And I bless you in the name of
Israel's God, and you shall be blessed.
33
Are there any poor, miserable devils in our midst? I cannot step
into the street but what some poor, miserable curse is ready to
pounce on me if he dare. Tell about your religion! Shame on you!
Go home and put on sack-cloth and ashes, and repent of your
meannesses. Are such kind of characters here? Yes, in this
congregation. Could I pelt them with stones? Yes, if I had the
stones here, I could throw them straighter than any rifle that
ever was fired.
33
Let us live our religion by day and by night, when we are at home
and when we are abroad, and let us go to and gather up our grain
and save it. Save your grain, brethren; save everything that can
be saved; for we shall have need of it. The day is now on hand
for this people to lay up in store, and to leave off a few
ribbons, and jewellery, and fine satins. And where you have from
seven to fifteen dresses too good to wear every day, dispose of
some of them, and do not trouble your husbands so much. Are you
serving God and keeping His commandments, and at the same time
seeking to destroy your husbands?
33
In the house of Israel there is now clothing enough to last us
ten years and make us comfortable, if it could be put into the
storehouse of God and properly distributed, to clothe men, and
their wives, and children, who may be worthy and needy. That is
the Apostle's doctrine, you know. Am I in earnest, brethren? I am
telling you the truth; I am telling you God's truth, and what the
Spirit says to me. Stop, stop this extravagance, and in the name
of Israel's God go to work, accumulate, and build up the kingdom.
33
Tell about building up the kingdom of God, while you take a
course to make slaves of your husbands through your love of
finery!! Your husbands must be observed and listened to. If you
want to offend your God, offend His servants. And how can you
love God whom you have not seen, and hate your brethren whom you
have seen? Do not talk to me such nonsense any more.
33
I am in earnest; I am anxious for your salvation--for you to put
the best foot forward and lay out your present means for the best
purpose, and in a way that they will temporally save this people
universally. Save your wheat, corn, barley, buckwheat, oats, and
everything that can be saved. You can dry potatoes for keeping as
well as you can pumpkins. What is there that you cannot dry? I
could even take a great many men and hang them up on a pole, and
they will dry in a week, because there is little or no juice in
them; and the less juice there is in them the less time it takes
them to dry up, upon natural principles. If a cow gives only a
gill of milk, do you not know that you can dry her quicker than
when she gives a pailful?
33
Sisters, how can you fulfil your callings and appointments,
according to the blessings of the Patriarch and Prophet, except
you lay up stores and become saviours, like unto Joseph? Have not
some of you received the blessings and promise that you should be
instrumental in teaching the Lamanites habits of cleanliness, and
how to cook make clothing, &c.? You have those blessings upon
you; and most of you have not taken the first step to fulfil
them.
33
God Almighty bless the righteous, [Voices, "Amen,"] the meek, and
humble of the earth, and those who will do right. Your strength
shall increase, if you will step forward and do as you are told.
It shall increase twentyfold, while that of those who do not do
so shall decrease twenty-fold, because that branch or limb that
does not bring forth fruit will lose its strength, and it will go
into those who do. It will be so.
34
Is brother Brigham a Prophet? Yes, he is a Prophet and an
Apostle, and then he is more than that. He is a man foreordained
from before the world was to come along and follow Joseph; and so
are you, every man. Do you know brother Joseph? You could think
that the Spirit of Jesus could dome in the meridian of time,--
that is, when the time was half out,--the first child that was
born to his Father on this earth, and take a body. That all seems
rational, through your traditions. But, perhaps, many of you have
never thought that Joseph was with Jesus in the spirit world ere
the organization of this earth, and came forth in this last
dispensation.
34
If you all live your religion and are faithful to the end of your
days, that proves that you were chosen as were Jesus and John,
who were prophesied of many hundred years before they came, as
were many others. Mary, the mother of Jesus, was raised up to
bear the Saviour. Elizabeth was ordained and set apart to come
along near the meridian of time, and so we were ordained to come
along near the end of time.
34
You will find out that I am telling you the truth, and that is
why I want you to live your religion and serve your God, keep His
commandments, and listen to your brethren.
34
I bless you, and I wish I could make the blessings of God cleave
to you like a plaster, that they would never leave you until you
become righteous men and women. I bless the earth that we occupy,
and the hills and mountains; and I bless every good thing there
is; and I curse the ungodly and everything that is attached to
them and that will stick to them. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
M. Lyman, July 12, 1857
Amasa M. Lyman, July 12, 1857
MORMONISM AND ITS RESULTS--INTERNAL LIGHT AND
DEVELOPMENT--DECREASE
OF EVIL--THE FOUNTAIN OF LIGHT.
A Discourse by Elder Amasa Lyman, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
34
It is a matter of gratification to me, my brethren and sisters,
to be here with you, because the religion that we have embraced
is true.
34
Views are sometimes expressed by those who address the assembly
as to whether what they might say will be edifying and pleasing
to the people who may hear. I have no reason for believing that
what I may say will be unpleasing to those who hear. Why?
Because, if it pleases myself, it will edify those who hear, from
the simple fact that what I would delight to talk about the most
is that that has edified me the most, and continually edifies me,
when I am edified, whether from what I learn from my own study or
from what I hear from those around me who speak.
34
I feel myself as though that I was a Saint. If the Saints are
called "Mormons," then I am a "Mormon;" and I do not feel that I
live any life or have any existence but that of a Saint. Not that
I suppose that I know everything or act perfectly; but these are
the feelings that I cultivate; and the reason that I rejoice
continually is, that "Mormonism" is true--that the doctrine I
have embraced and the religion that cheers me is not a phantom.
35
My religion has become convenient to me, from the fact that I
have found it adapted to every day use. The happiness that it
imparts--I do not care what part of man's existence or being you
may talk about, or apply it to--the happiness it imparts it can
impart every day. The bliss that can happify one hour of a man's
being as a Saint, from a knowledge of the truth, and from the
influence that truth will exert over him, will, upon the same
principle, happify every hour of his life. That light of truth
that will enable him at one time to testify of the truth of the
work of God, of the manifestation of His hand and His power in
the establishment of His kingdom, and the revelation of the
Gospel to man in the last days, will shine upon his path
unceasingly, if he is constantly and unceasingly faithful.
35
This leads me to be happy continually; for it does away with a
great many of the probabilities of a man's doing wrong, or being
decoyed from the path of rectitude and virtue, and after having
preached salvation to others, himself becoming a castaway,
because the light that would save them once will save them all
the time. They have only to be diligent, faithful, true, and
obedient to the requisitions of the truth, to secure its presence
with them continually.
35
This has led me to entertain vastly different notions and ideas
of salvation from those I once entertained, whether of my own or
that of the Saints universally. It has resolved itself in my mind
into very simple truth, and yet a very extended and important
one. I find that all the notions I used to entertain, years ago,
about salvation and its greatness are comprised in knowing the
right and then doing it,--not in matters that are foreign from
ourselves and from what we have to do, but in the every day
occurrences that fill up the history of our lives here.
35
There is no way that I know of or have ever heard of, believed,
or entertained any conception of, that will enable you any better
to love God than to love man who is made in the image and
likeness of God. Do you want to honour Him? Then honour man that
is made in the likeness of God. "But," says one, "some men are
not good:" then honour those that are good, who are his
ministers, in whom he is represented on the earth. We cannot go
away to his far off dwelling place to pay our respects and
obeisance to him there--to present our offerings before Him, or
to tell how much we love Him. What can we do? We can find here,
in close proximity with ourselves, the individual in whom we can
learn His will, receive the declaration of His truth, the order
of His institutions and requirements. They are in our midst. This
led one in ancient times to say, "This is the love of God, that
we keep His commandments; and He has commanded us that we should
love one another."
36
This makes our religion wholly a practical matter. Let people who
can live by theorizing, theorize away until doomsday; and, if we
will be saved, we want practical virtue--practical truth
exemplified in our actions, in our words, and thoughts; we want
to live together as a holy people--as a people who fear and
honour God. How? By getting down on our knees and saying our
prayers, by singing graciously and putting on a long face, by
going to meeting on the Sabbath, or by wearing an amiable smile,
that when contemplating it you would not think we ever frowned in
the world? Is this the way we are to honour God and live right?
No; it is something else besides this. To pray is good, to smile
is good, to be pleasant is good; but to be holy and acceptable in
the sight of God is to be good all the time, in all places, under
all circumstances, and with all people.
36
We want to learn to get along comfortably with the little duties
of life that we meet with every day--that make up the labor of
every day. We want to learn to do those things right. You want to
learn to be as holy at home by your firesides as you are when you
go to church. You want to feel well, to enjoy the Spirit of God
in every condition and relation of life.
36
To love the truth supremely, above everything else is salvation.
Do not sacrifice it, therefore, or throw it away, for the sake of
indulging in a little petty quarrel at home or abroad.
36
How shall we honour God? We cannot administer to His wants
directly, if He has any; but His children are here, and we can
feed the hungry and clothe the naked. We can do that here.
Whether there are any up yonder to be found in those destitute
circumstances, or not, I do not know. I have not been there to
see. I can see them here without going there; and one thing which
makes me think that "Mormonism" is true, and that this view of it
is true, is, because it is what I have experienced.
36
Now, if it is not the truth, then I am frank to say I do not know
anything about it; but this is what I have learned. If I should
find myself in a time or place that the Spirit of truth is not in
me, and where I could not feel its sacred impulse to give shape
and form to my actions, and regulate them according to the
revealed will of heaven made known to me, I should be fearful and
should have torment; for fear hath torment; I should be afraid I
was going to apostatize--that some dark cloud was hanging around
me, fatal to my happiness. But I have confidence in the truth,
because it is that which abides with me all the time. In the
darkest spot I ever have been called to labour or travel in, or
have had an existence in, since I embraced the truth, I have
always had it present, and enjoyed its light.
36
If I knew there was any part or portion of myself that was not
under the influence of "Mormonism," or the Spirit of truth, I
would want to get out that piece and parcel, and have it repent
and be baptized for the remission of that sin, that the whole
body might finally become perfectly holy and completely imbued
with the influence of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of truth, and
the love of truth, which would preserve me today, to-morrow, and
in all time from falling away.
36
Is it necessary we should all feel so? I suppose it is just as
necessary for you as for me. I do not suppose because I, thorough
the favour or mercy of God and the kind dispensations of His will
and providence, have been called to minister as one of the Twelve
Apostles to bear off the Gospel to the nations of the earth, that
it is any less needful for me, so far as my own soul is
concerned, to enjoy the Spirit of God always than it is that you
should. I shall be nothing more than saved when I have got all
the way through, or as far along as it may be my lot to progress.
37
"But," says one, "Won't it be good for us if we do as we are
told?" Yes. What will be the result? You will not always be under
the necessity of being so miserably poor that you have to go out
in the night to your neighbours to borrow a candle. Do people
live this way? Yes. I have lived on borrowed light. How long?
Until I got a candle of my own. Until the principles of truth
became established in me, I lived on the strength of the
instructions and light of heaven that dwelt in others, reflected
by them on my path,--I followed along by the light of a borrowed
candle. How long? Until the Saviour's words were fulfilled, and
the promise verified in myself, and the light of inspiration was
planted in my own soul; then the blessings of light and truth
came rolling upon me like a river.
37
Would to God that all the Saints enjoyed this light. What would
be the result? There would be more practical purity, more
righteous actions, and less evil in the community,--more of the
Spirit of God, as a natural consequence, because every Saint
would be possessed of a living fountain of light and truth--that
inspiration which inspires the Apostle, enlightens the mind of
the Prophet, tears away the vail from the future, and enables man
to look upon and contemplate the excellencies of our Father's
kingdom.
37
It was in view of this that on a certain time, when report was
made to one of the ministers of truth that some of the
congregation of Israel were prophesying, the reply was, "Would to
God that all the people were prophets." Why? Then they would all
have the light of truth in them, and the knowledge of truth that
would save them.
37
If this was the case, what would be among the results? Sinners in
Zion would be afraid, and fearfulness would surprise the
hypocrite. Why? Because they would feel uneasy, for this simple
reason--they would know they are not honest, and they would be
afraid lest they should be overtaken in their guilt.
37
This, my brethren and sisters, is the "Mormonism" I feel; it is
the "Mormonism" I preach--that I have when I pray--that I have
about me every day. It is the "Mormonism" I have when I wake up
at night, and that I keep with me all night, if I do not go to
sleep. Is it good to me? It is. Is it salvation to me? It is.
Why? Because it frees me from evil and enables me to live without
committing the amount of sin that I would commit if it were not
for its presence.
37
The best reason that I can give you for its being good is that it
has been good to me; it has done me good. I might tell you that
the Gospel is true, because the ministers of truth say so, have
testified so, lived for it, and died for it, in ages gone by; but
I do not know so well how they have felt; I do not understand so
perfectly; I cannot comprehend with the same clearness how it was
that they felt, as I can understand how I have felt myself.
37
When people tall me they have felt as I have, or, in describing
their feelings, I find they have experienced what I have, though
I know what I have experienced better than I know what anybody
else has experienced: yet, if they have the truth, I also have
the truth; and if they are saved by it, then I may hope to be
saved by it. This is what I would like to see the Saints enjoy--a
knowledge of the truth, and that knowledge to have such an
influence over them that they would cease to do any wrong
whatever.
37
When there is no wrong done, how much sin would there be
committed in the length and breadth of the land of Zion among the
Saints? If there was no individual to do a wrong, I am under the
impression it would take a good or a bad mathematician to
calculate the amount of sin that would be committed.
38
Says one, "We expect to see that day." You do? When there will be
no sin? When? "Why, it is that better day that is coming by and
by." What is going to bring it about? Upon what principle do you
ever expect to see the time when there will be no sinners in the
land? Will it be when the grace of God is manifested in some
strange or different way from what it has been to you? "We
suppose so, as a matter of course, because we see sins committed
now every day." Do you know of any good that has been done? "Yes,
a good deal." What does it consist of? "Good has been done in the
condition of the people as the result of reformation. They have
spoken more truth and less falsehood than they did; there is less
hypocrisy, less tattling and evil speaking; the people do not
think of quite so many evil things to do, and consequently, they
do not do much evil: that is the way this change has been brought
about."
38
And did you ever think for a moment that this was the principle,
and the only one upon which sin would be driven away and its
power effectually broken upon the face of all the earth? Says
one, "The Devil has got to be bound." And do you know what kind
of a chain he will be bound with? What will deprive him of power?
When there is no person upon the face of the earth that will
listen to his insinuations or yield to the impulses of his
influence to perpetrate evil, how much power will the Devil have
on earth?
38
I want you to look at this; I want you to remember that whenever
there is a diminution of evil in the community, it is because the
people do less wrong than they did; they are more faithful, more
truthful, more righteous, more holy, and are making greater
progression and advancement towards the consummation of the work
of God. It is by the development in them of the principles of
righteousness and the establishment of those principles in them
to the exclusion of every other principle and feeling. When this
is effected, our salvation and redemption are secure. When we do
right exclusively, and no wrong, we have nothing to fear. When
this becomes the case with the people, will the kingdom of God be
built up? Yes, in the hearts of the Saints.
38
Says one, "Won't it be built up externally too? Yes; but it is a
simple matter to build up the kingdom so far as houses, palaces,
and thrones are concerned, only get the principles of the kingdom
of God built up and established within yourselves. Then you will
simply have arrived at the point that you will live your
religion; that is, the light that is in you will be the spirit of
your religion operating upon you, and in you, and through you,
and over you, and round about you, that your whole being and
everything pertaining to your existence will be under its sacred
and hallowed influences. Do not settle down and think you are
living your religion because you have done a few good things,
because you are a little more faithful than you were last year,
and because the Lord is blessing us this year with plenty.
Remember, and keep it constantly in view, that there is much
improvement to make, much to gain, and much to learn.
38
You want to have your religion established within you--a living
fountain from which the principles of eternal life and truth will
flow out and pervade your active being, regulating your actions
and conduct in such a way that everything connected with your
life shall be in perfect harmony with the truth; then you will
live your religion, then you wont need to be waked up in the
night, and somebody come along with borrowed light to place it in
your habitation; you would have one there all the time, so far as
the light of truth and of your religion is concerned: it would be
in you all the time, always trimmed, always burning.
39
If an evil spirit comes to us to tempt us to do evil--if we
resist that spirit, what will be the result? The Devil will go
away. When he comes again, and only meets with the same
treatment, with the same success, and finds that he cannot get us
to say an evil thing or do an evil deed, how long will he tempt
us? He would soon come to the rational conclusion not to go there
again; he would find it a speculation that would be of no profit
to him, while his defeat is our victory.
39
Whenever evil things, evil thoughts have possession of our
bosoms, and we have not spoken a word--not given the thought
shape, form, and signification to those around us, who knows of
it? Nobody. Who is injured? Nobody. There is no harm done, no
stealing, no murder committed, no slander perpetrated, no
falsehood told. What has been done? The spirit that would
instigate evil has been subdued within us, and we have died a
death unto sin, and have individually become alive unto
righteousness. One of the best things I ever heard in my life was
a simple thing that President Young taught here some time past,
which was, that it is not always right to speak the things we
think. It is just as necessary that you should be able to think
and not speak as to think and speak; the one is just as necessary
as the other to your salvation. "But," says one, "is it not just
as bad to think it as to speak it?" Why, thinking never killed
anybody. Suppose a man had a thought in his mind that he would
kill me, if he did not do it, you know, as far as I am concerned,
I would live. But suppose, acting on the old adage, that it is no
worse to do it than to think it, and he had laid wait for me by
the road side and taken away my life, what would have been the
consequence? Then the sin of murder would have been on his soul.
39
It is the same with every wrong thought and evil suggestion that
may occur to your minds. What will be done if you act on this
principle? The Father at home, if he thinks a wrong thing, won't
say it. The wife and mother will do the same; and what will be
the result? Harmony in the domestic circle will never be
destroyed by evil speaking. What then? If harmony be there, the
Spirit of God will be there. Why? Because it delights to dwell in
a quiet place; it does not love contention; it is no friend to
strife; it is not fond of bickering or saying hard things. The
Spirit of God will come and take his abode with us, if we prepare
our minds for its reception, and make it welcome, and study to
cultivate a feeling that is congenial with its own nature.
39
It is with the Holy Spirit as it is with us. When we seek to
gratify ourselves in the associations around us, for whom do we
seek in such a time? We seek individuals whose tastes and
feelings are congenial to our own, whose "Mormonism" is like
ours, whose regard for truth is like our own. Then what do we
enjoy? A free, frank, unrestrained feeling and sentiment: we pour
out the feelings of our souls; there is a principle of
reciprocity existing between the parties.
40
So it is with the Holy Spirit of truth. Where it finds a mind so
regulated that there is an affinity and congeniality between that
mind and itself, there is the place where it will dwell; and when
that mind becomes so trained in the truth as to be completely and
perfectly subject to its influence, it will remain there
constantly and unceasingly; it will not pay a casual visit, but
take up its constant abode with that individual, and then its
light is there, revelation is there, inspiration is there; it is
there to increase in intensity, extent, and in power; it is there
to continually pour out upon that soul the unceasing, unbroken
tide of life. Then the fountain of life becomes established in
the soul; that fountain is flowing continually and unceasingly.
Even as the blood passes through the heart to the extremities of
our physical system at every pulsation, so also the Spirit of
truth pervades our being.
40
Do I believe "Mormonism" to be true? Do I know it to be true?
Yes, I do? Why? Because it has saved me. It has saved me in the
first place from ignorance, and then it has saved me from its
consequences--that is, to the extent to which it has imparted to
me knowledge; and it has imparted to me knowledge according to my
faith and devotion to the truth, and the extent to which I have
laboured to subject myself to the influence of its sacred
principles.
40
People suppose, perhaps, that myself and those similarly situated
in this work have a great deal to do for others; but my work is
for myself. It is for myself that I preach, that I go abroad,
that I come home again; it is for myself that I do all I do.
40
You may say I am selfish. Why? Because I promised my Father, when
I went into the waters of baptism, that I would obey His
commandments as they were made known to me. I made Him that brief
promise, and it has cost me all that "Mormonism" has cost me. It
has cost me all the toil and labour that has been crowded into my
history during the past twenty-five years of my life, to keep
that little covenant.
40
My father promised me, if I would keep His commandments, I should
be saved. Then whom am I working for? For brother Amasa. My
interest, my life, money, if I have any, my honour, my salvation,
my all is in the kingdom of God. I have not any thing anywhere
else; and, as I said, before, if I knew there was a shred of my
whole being that was not baptized into the spirit of "Mormonism,"
and into this universal love and devotion to it, I would want to
hunt it out before I slept, and have it baptized with the same
feeling.
40
I imagine to myself I have the spirit of a Saint--the spirit of
"Mormonism." Why? Because I have laboured to be obedient,
faithful, and true, to maintain my integrity; and the result is
manifested in the spirit I have felt and still feel. If this is
not "Mormonism," I am in a good place to be told wherein it falls
short; and when I learn what "Mormonism" is, if I have not
learned it, I shall begin to learn it: I have made up my mind for
that.
40
I feel the Spirit of God just as pure a source of comfort to me
when I am away as when I am here. "Do you feel as well when you
are away?" No; for I lack the comfort and the genial influence
that hovers here like a deathless flame over the congregations of
the Saints.
40
This is my testimony of "Mormonism," as I have felt it, realized
it, experienced it, and lived in it,--not as I lived in it last
year, but to-day. To-day is the best day I ever saw; to-day is
the most blessed of any day I ever passed since I lived on the
earth, because to-day shows me the greatest increase of those
things that constitute the greatness, glory, happiness, and
blessedness of the Saints; and to-morrow will be the same, in
respect to these matters, and more abundantly.
40
That this may be the case with us is my humble prayer, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Daniel
H. Wells, March 22, 1857
Daniel H. Wells, March 22, 1857
LIFE-GIVING INFLUENCE OF MORMONISM--THE BINDING OF SATAN--THE
BASIS OF HIS CLAIMS--CLEANLINESS--PREPARATION.
Remarks by President D. H. Wells, made at the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 22, 1857.
41
Brethren and sisters,--I feel it a privilege to have a part in
the work of the latter days, and I feel thankful that I have been
brought upon the stage of existence in this period of time. It is
a privilege which you all enjoy as well as myself, and one which
we should appreciate more than we do. When we reflect upon the
misery and degradation that prevail in the world, we ought to
highly prize the privilege we enjoy.
41
I heard one remark in the forenoon that he looked younger than he
did twenty years ago. This brought to my mind what I had
heretofore observed among what we term the world's people. Men
and women plod along in the "even tenour of their way" for
fifteen, twenty, or more years, and become perfectly rusty--as
rusty as iron that has been long exposed to the action of the
elements. But let the Spirit of truth come upon persons and their
minds expand, and you at once see a difference in their
countenances. Who among us has not noticed this? I know that the
Spirit of the Lord gives life, and that men grow younger when
they come into this kingdom and live their religion. This is
true, although unbelievers may make sport of it. I know that the
feelings of the righteous are enlivened, their flesh and blood
are quickened, and they become a glorious people; they receive
and enjoy the Spirit of the Lord.
41
Look at the nations of the earth, and see them plodding along
without improvement in the knowledge of the things of
God--without being touched in their spirits with the life giving
power, and they rust out; they do not enjoy themselves near so
much as do the "Mormons," who enjoy themselves a great deal
better than any people within my knowledge; for it is a
peculiarity of "Mormonism" that its followers enjoy themselves.
Upon the Plains you can see them dancing and kicking up their
heels. There is not much formal sanctity about them; and in this
particular they are also right; for the Lord loves a cheerful
heart and a buoyant spirit; and those who receive the Spirit of
the Lord are full of life and animation. They are not apt to have
the "blues;" or if at times they do, they do not go into their
graves with that complaint. They are ready to do anything that
will subserve the interests of the kingdom of God and their
religion, even though it may be contrary to their natural
feelings. This is one principle that makes us so different from
the world; the "Mormons" know that all is right, if they carry
out the instructions given them.
42
It is a fact, whether you believe it or not, that this people
were getting into their old sectarian traditions: they were
getting so that they had not time to do scarcely anything to the
cause of God, and they had begun to be very dull and sleepy. It
has been with them as the Lord said in the parable, when the men
slept the enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat.
42
Now we are livened up again, we feel the lively emotions of the
Spirit of God, and we are ready to do anything that may be
counselled by whoever has the right to counsel. We are ready to
walk in the path of strict obedience. Let us keep right from this
time forth, and not go to sleep again, nor let the enemy sow
tares as he did before.
42
We have no need of being roused from a state of lethargy, if we
will let the Spirit lead us; and the Lord will prosper us; for
the man and the woman that keeps His Spirit is right: with it the
people can bring as much again to pass as they can otherwise.
They are stronger in their minds and in their judgments, and are
more capable of gathering around them the comforts of life for
their subsistence. Instead of "Mormonism" disqualifying us, it
qualifies us for all things that ought to be done. Let us be
careful not to allow the enemy to come and sow tares, but keep
alive to the duties enjoined upon us.
42
I have a few words to say to the Bishops. Much has been said to
them, and I attribute a large share of the improved condition of
the people to their faithful instructions. They have done much;
but still there is one thing more to which I wish to direct their
attention. There are many people who do not know how to set
themselves advantageously to work. We call the Bishops the
Fathers of the Wards; and, by the exercise of a little care and
judgment, they can do much towards putting many of the people in
a better way for obtaining a living, and thereby strengthen their
feeble knees. A man lately came to me from the north who had land
and team, but no seed, and wanted to be put in the way to get a
living. I gave him a note to his Bishop. What should be the duty
of that Bishop? He should say, I will find you seed this spring,
and you can pay it back after harvest. In this manner such
individuals may easily be placed in the way for obtaining their
own support.
42
This Gospel brings the silk weavers, potters, and many other
tradesmen from the old country; and many could form a vessel who
have only learned a single branch of a trade. It often happens,
in the manufacture of earthenware, that one turns the clay,
another bakes it, and another burns it; but neither can operate
in the department of another. Until there are openings here for
such mechanics, they labour under many disadvantages. There are
hundreds of such persons in your Wards; and what does it become
you to do in such cases? To take pains and plan to make their
services of some use and profit. The Bishops and their
counsellors and assistants should have a wise oversight of such
persons, and devise ways and means for them to raise vegetables
and grain. They should plan some kind of employment that will
make them and their families useful. Put them in a position that
will enable them to procure a subsistence and do good for
themselves and the great cause in which we are engaged. It is a
duty that we owe society to use our influence to build each other
up, that we may be united and become strong and able, and by
assisting the poor and strengthening the feeble, become a people
in whom the Lord will have delight, and assist in bringing to
pass His purposes.
43
Do we realize what these purposes are? Saints who have received
the Gospel and live their religion know, by the vibrations of the
heart and the operations of the Spirit, what they are. The Lord's
people will become exceedingly numerous; they are rising fast;
and the responsibilities of this kingdom will rest upon the sons
of Zion, and He will hasten His work in its time. The day will
come in which the earth will tremble and the nations quake with
fear because of the wickedness of her inhabitants.
43
We read that Satan shall be bound a thousand years. How is this
to be accomplished? By our becoming so impregnated with the
principles of the Gospel--with the Holy Ghost--that the enemy
will have no place in us or in our families, and shedding forth
that influence in our neighbourhoods. The adversary is first to
be driven from ourselves, then from our families, then from our
neighbours, next from our Territory, and eventually from the
nations, until he shall find no place upon the face of the whole
earth: then will he not be bound? Yes, so far as this earth is
concerned; and that is the way in which it is to be done, in my
humble opinion. He will be chained to all intents and purposes
when he can have no influence--no power--no tabernacles into
which he can enter: he will then have no place of entertainment.
When he finds that he is cornered that close, will he not
consider himself bound? I think he will, whether he thinks so or
not.
43
This is a work at which we can all labour; for it is by our
united efforts that Zion will be produced in our own bosoms, in
this city, in our Territory, or anywhere else. If we will do
this, and be united as the heart of one man, we shall banish
Satan from our presence, and eventually from this earth; and this
we have to do. If we resist him, he will flee from us; and you
know that the Lord is quick to answer, if we rightly call upon
Him for assistance. We shall be made exceedingly numerous and
strong, and shall be able to build up a temple to the name of our
God.
43
We are a good people; the Lord loves us, and it will be His
delight to bless us more and more. And the more we are capable of
receiving, the more He will give; for the heavens are ready to
drop with blessings: but we also have a work to perform. We can
preach and do much, but we must do still more than we have done.
43
If we can banish Satan from our presence, we shall do a good
work; for he it is who steps in and causes bickerings and strife.
But if we will be wide awake, and not let the enemy come in,
there will be no bickerings or strife, and we will be able to
move the heavens and the earth if necessary; we will be able to
drive Satan from our midst, with all the kindred spirits that are
seeking our destruction.
43
Shall we take this course? Or shall we be like the sectarian
world, and suffer ourselves to wither and dry up, and have no
strength? Before us are light and joy, and an entrance into the
celestial kingdom of our God; on the other hand are degradation,
poverty, and misery, such as we know nothing about. Let us be
alive to our business; for it is our business and interest to
look to the upbuilding of the kingdom of God, not only in
spiritual, but in temporal matters.
44
We are constituted to need food and the necessary facilities and
appliances for operating successfully, such as the cattle,
horses, and the various conveniences for carrying on business.
They are all the Lord's, and He will bless us with those things
that are for our good and comfort. If we are faithful we shall
increase in the things of God. The devil can claim no right to
the blessings of the Lord; for those things belong to the Saints:
therefore let us do all we can for the building up of the kingdom
of God, and He will furnish us all we need; for all belongs to
Him. No part of the human family belongs to the Devil, unless
they sell themselves to him. But the Lord cannot consistently
bless us, unless He knows that we will serve Him and make a good
use of what He bestows.
44
Let us be faithful, alive to our duties, and perform our mission
upon the earth we inhabit, no matter what it is that we have been
sent to do. Let us seek not the Lord Almighty, and ask for His
Spirit to be with us; and if we are faithful He will give it, for
He regardeth those who are faithful. We read that He giveth
liberally to those who ask of Him, and upbraideth not. Let us not
be lazy, but let us ever be alive to the interests of the kingdom
of God, and expend our time and strength for the interest and
benefit of that kingdom; for the Devil has had the use and
benefit of this world nearly long enough.
44
I feel as though we were all going to do better in future. I feel
that this is the intention of this people; for I see them feel
alive to each other's interests. I saw this manifested last fall;
and every call that is made upon them they feel anxious to comply
with to the utmost. And they feel richer with half the means than
they did before, and they will have means doubled and trebled
upon them. I am not guessing at this, for I know that it is, if
we will only use those means and blessings in the service of our
God. If we will entirely cease serving the Devil, we will be
still more obviously better and richer than any people upon the
face of the earth.
44
Treasure up the words of wisdom that we hear from time to time,
and be cleanly in our persons and in our habitations; for the
Holy Ghost will not dwell in unholy temples. It is an insult to
the Holy Spirit for us to be filthy, and it may be grieved away
if we do not observe cleanliness. Be careful to treasure these
things up in your minds. Keep the commandments of God; do not
take His name in vain; do not be seen loafing about at the
corners of the streets, and spending your time in idleness. When
you go to plough and plant, ask God to bless the ground and the
seed, and let us have His blessing on all that we do, and have
our faith centred upon the things that we are called upon to
perform, and we shall be blessed and prospered, and will see the
work of the Almighty roll forth with might and power, even until
we shall redeem Zion and build a temple upon the consecrated
spot, where it is said that the glory of God shall rest upon it
as a cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night.
44
Are we now prepared for the coming of the Son of Man and for the
resurrection? Do we ever think of this? Brethren and sisters, let
us be faithful, keep our covenants, and press onward until that
time shall come. Important events and duties transpire quite as
fast as we are prepared for them; therefore let us round up our
shoulders--gird up our loins; and if we can bear greater burdens,
there is more coming, and we shall have all that we can do.
44
If we will not do this, the Lord can raise up a people that will.
The hearts of all men are in His hands; and if we do not
appreciate the blessings given, He will give them to somebody
else. Ancient Israel transgressed, and would not keep the
covenants and obey the Lord; consequently, they could not enter
into the promised land. But was it much trouble to raise up a
people that would? No.
44
May the Lord bless us, and enable us to keep our covenants and be
faithful continually, is my prayer, through Christ our Redeemer.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 /
Franklin D. Richards, March 22, 1857
Franklin D. Richards, March 22, 1857
ISRAEL TO BE EXALTED BY RIGHTEOUSNESS--THE ELDERS SHOULD
AT ALL TIMES REBUKE INIQUITY.
Remarks by Elder F. D. Richards, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, March 22, 1857.
45
In these times, when Israel as a people in these mountains are
reviewing their past lives, and are taking into consideration so
carefully as they now are doing the course of life which they
shall hereafter pursue, it should be the diligent study of the
Elders, when they rise up to speak to the people, to address them
by the dictation of the Holy Ghost upon such subjects and such
matters as shall strengthen them in their faith, increase the
energy and power of the people, and lead them to do good and that
which is well-pleasing in the sight of God. For it is with the
people of Israel in the later days, as it was in former days,
that righteousness has got to exalt this nation,--I mean the
nation of Israel; therefore the more diligent and faithful we are
in sustaining the Priesthood and practising righteousness, the
more rapidly shall we acquire strength from God, become
sanctified from our sins and weaknesses, and become a pure and
strong people in the earth, such as the Lord wishes us to be,
that by us His will may be done on the earth as in heaven.
45
This people that were not a people have become a people, even the
people of God. They must have the bread of life continually as
well as those who administer unto them in the word of life. We
not only need it who rise up to preach, but every man and woman
needs it; they need it in their families; they need fresh
supplies from heaven by the ministrations of the Holy Ghost
daily, hourly, and every moment, to qualify them for their
duties.
45
Now, in what way can we best promote the favour of God, so that
he will give us the bread of life, so that he will give us
strength and energy, and so that he will empower us, that we may
adopt and live by every word which we hear from our beloved
Prophet, and thereby increase confidence in each other, as he
taught us last Sunday. This should be the design of every man and
woman,--at least, so it appears to me.
45
We have had a most blessed winter in which to acquire knowledge
of ourselves. Indeed, I think that this people can say they never
had such a winter before. The Prophet and Apostles had taught us
the things of the kingdom so fully that we could not seek for
more revelation; but we have been reviewing ourselves and our
conduct to discover wherein we have not lived up to what has been
revealed; and so great have been the apparent deficiencies, that
the people have nearly all realized, when they examined
themselves, that there was a great cause for lack of confidence
in themselves and in each other. This has been a general feeling;
and it becomes us to bestir ourselves and obtain strength by the
power of the Holy Ghost, so that we may overcome every evil
propensity, resist the adversary of our souls in whatever shape
he may present himself, and live our religion.
46
This is not a work that belongs only to the First
Presidency, or to the Twelve, or to any of the Presidents of the
Quorums only, but it belongs to every man and to every woman. If
we could feel this and realize it individually, we certainly
should prevail against and escape from those influences that do
tend to impair our confidence in God and each other: there is no
doubt of it. It had become so that iniquity could be found
dwelling among us, passing in our streets, and stalking forth
rampant in our midst, almost without a frown, and unrebuked. So
extensive had this become, that those who had not committed sins
had become partakers of the influence and of the spirit of those
who had, and this because they had not been swift to rebuke and
disfellowship sin and sinners. The righteous had become partakers
of other men's crimes; hence this sleepy, deadening, and damning
influence among us, because we have not put sin away from us as
diligently and faithfully as we should have done.
46
This winter the people have been looking at this, and they have
got to see themselves in a different light to what they ever have
before. Shall it be so in the future? Let the Saints determine it
shall not; and when men and women see in themselves or in their
neighbours the workings of sin and iniquity, let them rebuke it
at once, and thereby put an end to transgression.
46
We have got to purge out all ungodliness from our own souls, and
we have to help others to do it also; and especially, if I may be
allowed to make any distinction, it should be the business of the
Bishops, because they have the oversight of the people in a Ward
capacity, and they can have an eye through the Church which many
of the Presidents of Quorums cannot have. When a man rises in the
morning and calls upon God to qualify and strengthen him for the
duties and warfare of the day, he should go out with a
determination to carry that feeling of hostility to sin with him,
and not only war the good warfare himself, but be able to help
his neighbour to do battle also.
46
Some people deal honestly because they are watched and are
obliged to; but a truly honest man will do right because he loves
righteousness and honesty the best. These things indicate greater
things. It is said a straw will show the way the wind blows. If a
man is willing to be dishonest, or to do anything or permit
anything that will bring mischief upon you in your absence, your
interests would not be safe in his hands. That spirit will lead
him to persuade your wives and children away from you, when you
are dead, if he can, or to let some one else do it unrebuked; and
upon the same principle the spread of good and great things are
made to depend and to bring their consequences.
46
We do see and hear occasionally instances of the kind where men
take measures and endeavour to rob the dead. This awful
dishonesty in eternal things is the fruit of dishonesty in
smaller matters. If men will do honestly in small things, and
perform their duties as servants of God to each other, they will
by-and-by be honoured for their acts, and vast responsibilities
will be laid upon them with safety; but if men in this Church
will be dishonest in the smaller matters of every day life, they
will soon be overthrown thereby; and so it is with every species
of unrighteousness. Then let all be diligent to cleanse
themselves of all that is evil upon its first appearance.
47
When men go to the kanyon for wood or lumber, those that have
this difficult labour to perform should take with them a rich
portion of the Holy Spirit; and they should realize that they
have it to enable them to live their religion there,--that God
protects them in the kanyons as well as any other place: and let
them take all their religion with them that they carry to or from
this Tabernacle. If they find that the elements are changed from
what they are in the city or in this Tabernacle, let them know
that they require more of the Gospel. Do not leave your religion
at the mouth of the kanyon, or with the gatekeeper; do not leave
it with your waggon; but take your religion and the Spirit of
your God with you clear up to where you get your wood. It will
help you to keep your axe sharp: you will not be so likely to get
hurt yourself, or to lose your bowpins, chains, or axe. Your
cattle will be more kindly; for you will not beat them so much,
and they will do more work for you. You will not be so likely to
break down your waggon; but you will be able to do a better day's
work, bring home a better load, and to feel more thankful for it.
47
If you find a man there that is swearing and profaning the name
of the Lord, remember that you are an Elder in Israel, and that
you are authorized to call him to an account. If you find a man
that will blaspheme the name of the Lord, do not forget to remind
him that the Lord whose name he blasphemes gave him strength to
go there, and that He caused the trees to grow, and has permitted
him to go and help himself to the timber; and inform him that he
should do it decently and without blaspheming the name of the
Giver. If you cannot influence him with these importunities, and
if you cannot prevail upon him to do right, as an Elder in Israel
lay hands upon him, and do it as one having authority; and if you
will do this, you will cause the name of God to be honoured in
the kanyons. I mean that you should lay hands on as ministers of
God--as those who have authority to talk to men in the kanyon,
and thereby give them to understand that they shall not blaspheme
the name of God in your presence. If you will do this, I tell you
the Holy Ghost will rest upon you and enable you to ferret out
iniquity--to honour the truth and the priesthood which you hold.
47
I talk to you Elders who want to perfect holiness in the fear of
the Lord. If you will do this you will soon have more confidence
in yourselves; your neighbours will have confidence in you, and
will find out that you are preachers of righteousness. The man
whom you rebuke will also learn that he must stop blaspheming and
swearing in your presence. This is one of the subjects that the
Elders of Israel should feel themselves called upon to act in. It
is not only so in relation to the brethren who hold the
Priesthood, but it so with every right, good-meaning man; and it
is that man whom the Lord will love; for while you are doing this
you are honouring God. If you will talk to and labour with them
in this manner, you will bring about much salvation; and should
you have to administer the whole ordinance, they will bless you
for it, and God will bless you.
48
We have to rebuke iniquity whenever it is presented before us;
and if we have not already commenced, we should begin, one and
all, to sanctify the name of the Lord our God in these valleys.
How are we going to do this while we allow blaspheming, and
swearing, and all manner of wickedness to go on in our midst? Let
no man of God suppose that he has not authority to oppose sin.
Suppose Phinehas had said "I am not Moses, nor Aaron, nor Caleb,
nor Joshua, and I am not called to rebuke sin in israel," he
would not have secured to himself the "covenant of peace;" but
because he rose up and slew the adulterer, God sealed the
priesthood upon him and his seed for ever. The Lord will seal
blessings upon you if you are jealous for the honour of His name
and are valiant for righteousness and truth. His Spirit will
strengthen you in body and in spirit. This is life.
48
I tell you, brethren, we have been too careless in these matters,
and because of this we have been partakers of other men's sins.
All are called upon to divest themselves of sin, and then to aid
their neighbours, if need be.
48
It is not only in going to the kanyons, in going to the fields to
plow and to sow, that the Lord desires this people to rise up and
put iniquity away from them, but in everything with which we have
to do.
48
It is by works of righteousness that we shall become a holy and
happy people whose God is the Lord, while sinners will find our
society too uncomfortable to dwell in. If we thus live our
religion, we shall have confidence in ourselves, in each other,
and in our God.
48
I do not wish to talk much or long; but I feel like calling upon
the men in the Priesthood, and upon men that have not received
any ordination, and also the women, and requesting them not to
hear the name of God, or of his servants, or the doctrines of the
Gospel blasphemed with impunity, but to sanctify the name of the
Lord in this city, in this Territory, and in all Israel; for this
is the way that this people will become sanctified.
48
Brethren, may the Lord enlighten our minds, that we may see our
duty and do it, and that we may also assist others to walk in the
way of life, become ministers of righteousness and saviours in
his kingdom. This is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Wilford
Woodruff, March 22, 1857
Wilford Woodruff, March 22, 1857
INSPIRATION AND TEACHINGS OF THE SPIRIT.
Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, March 22, 1857.
49
When any of the Presidency of this Church, or of the Quorum of
the Twelve, or any of the Elders rise in this stand to speak,
this people look unto them, and expect they will enjoy the Holy
Spirit sufficiently to say something that will edify them. The
people almost unanimously look for this. I will say, on the other
hand, that the Presidency, the Twelve, and the Elders who preach
in this house expect that the people will have the Spirit of the
Lord, that they may come to understanding; and this is just as
much required that they may comprehend what is said unto them, as
it is required of the brethren who speak, to teach doctrine,
principle, truth, and the revelations of Jesus Christ. When the
minds of the people are quickened and enlightened by the power of
God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that they can appreciate and
prize the principles of eternal truth and the revelations which
God has given through his servant Joseph, or the things which he
has revealed during the past winter through the mouth of his
servants unto the inhabitants of this city, or those which he has
revealed unto the inhabitants of the earth, then they are
prepared to be benefitted by those blessings which are poured out
upon them. Any of you that have experienced this blessing--and I
presume that all have at times--have been astonished at certain
periods of their lives that there has been such a difference in
their minds. I know this is the case with myself, and I presume
it is with others. There have been times that the vision of my
mind has been opened to comprehend the word of God and the
teachings of his servants. The vision of my mind has been opened
and quickened by the power of God and the gift of the Holy Ghost,
so that when I have sat here and heard the Presidency and the
servants of God teach the principle of righteousness and the word
of God unto us, I have felt the force, the power, and the
importance of these eternal truths which they have presented unto
our minds, while at other times the same truths may have been
taught, but they have passed off without making the same
impression upon my mind.
49
We have, as brother Franklin says, spent an interesting time the
past winter. Much truth has been spoken: men have been inspired
by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost to teach us the things of
God; and this I consider to be a matter of great importance to
the people. I consider it important that we labour to obtain that
Spirit, to have it increased upon us, and carry it with us, that
when we hear teaching our minds may be prepared to receive it.
Why is it that this Gospel of the kingdom has been preached to
the world for twenty-five years, and that there are but so small
a number of the children of men who have received those truths,
been governed by them, and suffered them to govern one single act
of their lives? It is because their minds have been darkened and
have not valued the Gospel, or considered the consequences of
rejecting it. It is true we have a large congregation here
to-day, and that there are a few thousands in these valleys and
throughout this Territory. Yet compare them with the masses of
mankind, and how few they are. I am not capable of making a
calculation to say whether there is one to five or ten thousand
who have embraced the Gospel. One of the old Prophets said that
there would be one of a city and two of a family. This has been
fulfilled in many instances. When the Elders proclaimed the
Gospel unto you, those of you who are here received that word,
meditated upon it, so much so that you have been willing to
forsake all that you possessed and come to Zion. The seed has
produced good fruit; it has caused you to come to Zion; but there
are millions of the masses who heard the Gospel, but they have
hardened their hearts and darkness has taken hold of their minds,
and hence they have rejected the Spirit of God which has striven
with them: they, in acting upon their agency, have given way to
seducing spirits and rejected the Gospel of Christ, and
consequently the Spirit of God has been withdrawn from them; and
because of this the Lord has been taking his Spirit from the
nations of the earth. We see the fruits of it. It needs no
argument to prove a truth so visible.
50
I will now say that inasmuch as many of us have received the
Gospel and gathered with the Saints of God, it is important that
we labour to-day--that we live under the influence of that
Spirit, that it may continue to increase and to govern us in our
acts among the children of men. Now, when a man has the Holy
Spirit and hears the plain, simple truths of salvation, they
appear more valuable than all else besides, and he is ready to
sacrifice everything of a temporal nature to secure himself
salvation; but when people's minds become darkened, they lose the
Holy Spirit and the value of that Gospel, and they do not realize
the privilege and the honour of being associated with the Saints
of God in these valleys of the mountains, neither do they
maintain their allegiance to their Heavenly Father, and honour
his name upon the earth, or prize their association with those
that bear the holy Priesthood, and therefore they go into
darkness. Why has the word reformation ever been named in Zion?
It has been because we did not labour to keep within us that holy
principle of life, that our minds might be quickened day by day,
and receive and prize those truths delivered unto us. Now we
marvel and wonder when we are enlightened by the Spirit of God
and the revelations which he has given unto us; and when we are
aroused to a sense of the importance of these things, we then see
the effect and the bearing they will have upon us,--not only the
fitting of our minds to go into the world of spirits, but to
prepare us to meet with our Father in heaven. Now, we should live
in that way and manner that the Holy Spirit will dwell with us,
and so that we may be prepared to receive those truths which are
daily delivered unto us by Presidents Young, Kimball, Wells, or
any other man who rises up here to speak unto us the words of
life. We should give attention to what is said. As brother
Kimball says, the man who speaks to you from this stand is the
centre, and we should give him our attention, prayers, and faith;
and if we do this we shall receive out of the abundance of his
heart those things which will benefit us. It should be our chief
study to treasure up the words of life, that we may grow in
grace, and advance in the knowledge of God, and become perfected
in Christ Jesus, that we may receive a fulness, and become heirs
of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
51
The revelations of Jesus Christ teach us that the Saviour was
born in the flesh; and the Father said that He did not give him a
fulness at first, but continued from grace to grace until he had
received a fulness, and was called the Son of God because he did
not receive a fulness at first. We in like manner should seek
with all our souls to grow in grace, light, and truth, that in
due time we may receive a fulness. The Lord has a great many
principles in store for us; and the greatest principles which he
has for us are the most simple and plain. The first principles of
the Gospel which lead us unto eternal life are the simplest, and
yet none are more glorious or important unto us. Men may labour
to make a great display of talent, learning, and knowledge,
either in printing or preaching. They may try to preach the
mysteries and to present something strange, great, and wonderful,
and they may labour for this with all their might, in the spirit
and strength of man without the aid of the Holy Spirit of God,
and yet the people are not edified, and their preaching will not
give much satisfaction. It is the plainest and the most simple
things that edify us the most, if taught by the Spirit of God;
and there is nothing more important or beneficial unto us. If we
have that Spirit dwelling with us--if it abides with us
continually, enlightening our minds by day and by night, we are
in the safe path; and when we have finished the work of the day,
we reflect upon it and are satisfied with it, feeling that it is
approbated of the Lord. It is our privilege to live in this way,
that all our time may be spent so that we have a conscience void
of offence towards both God and man. When we reflect on the day
that is past and see wherein we have done evil, we should labour
to improve and to advance in the things of the kingdom of God. I
feel that in order for us to prize the gifts of God, the
blessings of the Gospel, the privilege that we have of building
tabernacles, and of living here in peace, and kneeling down in
our family circles in peace, having in our society the Prophets
of God, men filled with wisdom, who are capable of leading us to
salvation, and of leading us into the paths of life, who do teach
us the principles of truth, which will lead us back to our Father
and our God,--I say, when we consider these things we ought to
prize our privileges as Saints of the Most High. Brethren, we
must invariably have the Spirit of God with us, that we may ever
be kept in the line of our duty.
51
I feel to exhort you in regard to these things, that we may prize
those blessings which God has given unto us, and pursue a course
wherein we may be justified of the Lord. Now, if we attempt to do
anything that is not right, the Spirit of the Lord will not
approbate us, but we shall feel condemned. The Lord has blessed
us during the past winter; He has poured out upon us a great
amount of knowledge, wisdom, and treasures, that we ought to
prize. Now, as the spring is coming upon us, and as we turn our
attention to the plough and to cultivating the earth, if we
forget our prayers, the Devil will take double the advantage of
us. We have renewed our covenants by baptism, and we have
received great blessings from the Lord, and much of the Holy
Spirit has been shed abroad among this people. And, as brother
Richards has said--and I consider the counsel right--we should
not only reprove ourselves when wrong, but we should reprove sin
wherever we see it, whether in ourselves, in our streets, or in
our quorums. We should always show our disapprobation of those
that are wrong--that are sinful and wicked.
51
I do not feel, this morning, like occupying a great portion of
your time, but I do feel that the Lord is gracious unto us, and
that we should prize above all things upon the earth the words of
eternal life that are given unto us. As long as we are governed
by the Holy Spirit, our minds are strengthened, and our faith is
and will be increased, and we shall labour for the building up of
the kingdom of God. And I pray that our hearts may be inspired to
magnify our calling and the holy Priesthood, and honour God, keep
his commandments, and live our religion, which I ask in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, July 19, 1857
Brigham Young, July 19, 1857
TRUE LIBERTY--ORGANIZATION AND DISORGANIZATION--FALLEN
SPIRITS--SATANIC OPPOSITION--FUTILE EFFORTS OF THE ENEMY.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1857.
52
I am heartily delighted with what has been said here this
morning, so far as I have heard--for I did not come in time to
hear all the remarks.
52
It is my greatest joy to see this people engaged in their
religion, faithful to their calling, true to their trust, and
fervent in spirit. And when I see the brethren and sisters
striving to add faith to faith, and good works to good works, and
feeling to renew their obligations, and covenants, and labours
day by day, it is satisfying to me,--it is joy and peace.
52
This is a marvellous work and a wonder. Do not the people think
it is? What a stir this people make in the world! The sound
thereof has gone forth almost, if not entirely, to the uttermost
parts of the earth. Our Elders have been round the world and
round the world again. They have been to the most noted nations,
and to a great many isolated tribes and islands. I do not know
but what the sound of "Mormonism" has gone forth into all the
earth, and it makes a great stir wherever it goes.
52
Brother Truman O. Angel said that it appeared as though this
people and the work we are engaged in are of the greatest
importance. I can say that this work is of the greatest
importance to you, and me, and the people of the earth; for no
person can get salvation without it. And the remark of brother
Carrington, that the unbridled passions of people forge their
fetters, is true. There is no freedom any where outside the
Gospel of salvation. The Inhabitants of the earth imagine that
they are enjoying great freedom. It is not so. If they would stop
and reflect, they would find that they only place each other in
bondage. This is the case with all the nations of the earth. Do
you see that equality among them that you see here? Where is
there a people or nation that does not oppress each other? When
our Elders go forth and preach the Gospel, if it was in their
power to cast from the people the yoke of bondage, instead of our
gathering into the Church, from the British Isles, for instance,
two or three thousand or ten thousand a year, we would gain our
million a year.
53
That is a free nation: in the common acceptation of the term they
are a free people: they are very liberal. But how many can
embrace the work there with impunity? But a few; for people have
not moral courage enough to break through their iron fetters. The
people are bound down and cannot embrace this work. Thousands and
millions have heard this Gospel preached who would have been glad
to receive the blessings of it, if they could have done so
without endangering their own existence on the earth. Life is
sweet, and the majority of men will do anything to preserve it.
Jesus said that a man would give all that he had for his life;
and in our day there are a great many who will do almost anything
to preserve their natural lives. To accomplish this, they will
bow down to the whims and sayings of designing men, of the
priests of the day, and to the laws and customs of individuals.
Were it not for this, you would find that there would be millions
embracing this work where there are now but hundreds; for there
is no freedom only in the Gospel of salvation.
53
There is not an individual upon the earth but what has within
himself ability to save or to destroy himself; and such is the
case with nations. Is there liberty or freedom in destruction?
No. When you look at things naturally, which is as far as the
natural man sees, a person who takes a course to destroy himself
temporally would be considered very unwise. And to the natural
man we are taking an unwise, and unnatural course, wherein our
religion is obnoxious to the Christian world. Did not your
friends say to many of you, before you left your homes, that you
were foolish--that the world would despise you and hate you? Did
they not ask you if you could not see that troubles were coming
upon the Saints, and say that you were very unwise in going with
them--that you had better stay where there was safety? They can
see nothing more than natural things; they do not understand the
ways of God; they are unacquainted with His doings, with His
kingdom, and with the principles of eternity.
53
So far as the natural man is concerned, it appears that the
Latter-day Saints are very unwise to embrace in their faith those
obnoxious principles that render them so odious in the eyes of
the political and Christian world--the popular world. The
Latter-day Saints see further; they understand more than what
pertains to this world. The Gospel of life and salvation reveals
to each individual who receives it that this world is only a
place of temporary duration, existence, trials, &c. Its present
fashion and uses are but for a few days, while we were created to
exist eternally. The wicked can see no further than this world is
concerned. We understand that when we are unclothed in this
present state, then we are prepared to be clothed upon with
immortality--that when we put off these bodies we put on
immortality. These bodies will return to dust, but our hope and
faith are that we will receive these bodies again from the
elements--that we will receive the very organization that we have
here, and that, if we are faithful to the principles of freedom,
we shall then be prepared to endure eternally.
53
Can the wicked be brought forth to endure? No; they will be
destroyed. Which, then, are the wise, and which are the foolish?
We all naturally know--we can naturally understand that man
cannot stay here always. The inhabitants of the earth are
continually coming and going. This is not our abiding place. All
can see naturally, if they would but observe the facts before
them, that this world is but of short duration to them. They
appear here infants, pass through childhood and youth to middle
age, and if they live to a good old age, it is but a short time,
and then they must go. But where do they go to, and what will
become of them? Will this intelligence cease to be? There are but
very few, if any, who really believe this. And the thought of
being annihilated--of being blotted out of existence--is most
horrid, even to that class called infidels.
54
The intelligence that is in me to cease to exist is a horrid
thought; it is past enduring. This intelligence must exist; it
must dwell somewhere. If I take the right course and preserve it
in its organization, I will preserve to myself eternal life. This
is the greatest gift that ever was bestowed on mankind, to know
how to preserve their identity. Shall we forge our own fetters
through our ignorance? Shall we lay the foundation to build the
bulwarks for our own destruction through our wickedness? No; the
Latter-day Saints know better. We will lay the foundation to
dwell eternally, and that, too, in the heavens, with beings
superior to those with whom we associate in our present situation
and circumstances.
54
We have the principle within us, and so has every being on this
earth, to increase and to continue to increase, to enlarge, and
receive and treasure up truth, until we become perfect. It is
wisdom for us to be the friends of God; and unless we are filled
with integrity and preserve ourselves in our integrity before our
God, we actually lay the foundation for our destruction. The
world think that we are going to be temporally destroyed. That is
nonsense. All things are temporal, and all things are spiritual
with the Lord; there is no difference with Him, neither is there
with any person who has eyes to see things as they exist. To
those who have their minds open to eternal things, spiritual and
temporal things are all one.
54
This is only our place of temporary existence. We cannot live
here always with our bodies full of pain and subject to decay.
Deprive us of food and we die; deprive us of water, and after a
short time we die; deprive us of air, and we live but a few
moments. We all know that this is not the state for us to live in
and endure to eternity. Our eyes are looking beyond this sphere
of action, and I trust that we are laying the foundation to
endure eternally. If we do, we must be the friends of God--the
friends of the principles of life and salvation; and we must
adhere to those principles and shape our lives according to them,
or else we lay the foundation for our own destruction.
54
Talk about liberty anywhere else! What liberty is there in
anything that will be dissolved and return to its native element?
What liberty can any intelligence enjoy that is calculated to be
destroyed? There is no liberty, no freedom there.
54
The principles of life and salvation are the only principles of
freedom; for every principle that is opposed to God--that is
opposed to the principles of eternal life, whether it is in
heaven, on the earth, or in hell, the time will be when it will
cease to exist, cease to preserve, manifest, and exhibit its
identity; for it will be returned to its native element. I say,
let us live our religion, serve our God, trust in Him; and when
we are called to contend against the enemy within ourselves,
contend against him manfully, just as we would against an open
enemy,--contend against those passions that rise in the heart,
and overcome every one of them.
54
You will hear some of the brethren say, as brother Carrington as
just said, that there are times when the blood courses like
lightning, upon seeing men who are opposed to us--who are
striving with all their powers to destroy this people. Can they
destroy us? No, they cannot. There are a great many in this
congregation who are witnesses that the Devil has been warring,
with all his imps arrayed against this work, ever since the
organization of this Church, and trying to obliterate it from the
earth. Have they gained any ground? No; they have lost ground all
the time. This people, with brother Joseph at their head, and
with all the powers of Satan, earth, and hell for him to contend
against, have built up the kingdom of God and spread the
principles of the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth.
55
In regard to the battle in heaven, that brother Truman O. Angel
referred to, how much of a battle it was I have forgotten. I
cannot relate the principal circumstances, it is so long since it
happened: but I do not think it lasted very long; for when
Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, claimed the privilege of having
the control of this earth and redeeming it, a contention rose;
but I do not think it took long to cast down one-third of the
hosts of heaven, as it is written in the Bible. But let me tell
you that it was one-third part of the spirits who were prepared
to take tabernacles upon this earth, and who rebelled against the
other two thirds of the heavenly host; and they were cast down to
this world. It is written that they were cast down to the earth.
They were cast down to this globe--to this terra firma that you
and I walk upon, and whose atmosphere we breathe. One-third part
of the spirits that were prepared for this earth rebelled against
Jesus Christ, and were cast down to the earth, and they have been
opposed to him from that day to this, with Lucifer at their head.
He is their great General--Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. He
was once a brilliant and influential character in heaven, and we
will know more about him hereafter.
55
Do you not think that those spirits knew when Joseph Smith got
the plates? Yes, just as well as you know that I am talking to
you now. They were there at the time, and millions and millions
of them opposed Joseph in getting the plates; and not only they
opposed him, but also men in the flesh. I never heard such oaths
fall from the lips of any man as I heard uttered by a man who was
called a fortune-teller, and who knew where those plates were
hid. He went three times in one summer to get them,--the same
summer in which Joseph did get them. Baptist, Presbyterian, and
Methodist priests and deacons sent for him to tell where those
plates were, and to get them out of the hill where they were
deposited; and he had not returned to his home from the last trip
he made for them more than a week or ten days before Joseph got
them. Joseph was what we call an ignorant boy; but this
fortune-teller, whose name I do not remember, was a man of
profound learning.
55
He had put himself in possession of all the learning in the
States,--had been to France, germany, Italy, and through the
world,--had been educated for a priest, and turned out to be a
devil. I do not know but that he would have been a devil if he
had followed the profession of a priest among what are termed the
Christian denominations. He could preach as well as the best of
them, and I never heard a man swear as he did. He could tell that
those plates were there, and that they were a treasure whose
value to the people could not be told; for that I myself heard
him say. Those spirits driven from heaven were with him and with
others who tried to prevent Joseph's getting the plates; but he
did get and secrete them, though he had to knock down two or
three men, as he was going home, who were waylaying him to kill
him. From that day to this, a part of the hosts of heaven made
mention of in the Bible, with the cursed corrupt priests and the
cursed scoundrelly Gentiles with them, have been trying to put
down this work. But what have they gained? I should suppose that
they would have stopped their operations long ere this, after
uniformly meeting with such bad success.
56
When I commenced preaching, I told the people that if they would
let us alone, and not raise any persecution, we would go
peaceably along among the people and preach to them; but that
just as sure as they fought us and opposed this work we would
actually revolutionize the world a great deal quicker than if
they let us alone. I have stuck to that faith ever since; for
every time that there has been an opposition raised against this
work, God has caused it to swell like seed in the ground; He has
caused the seed to sprout and bring forth the little
mustard-trees, as brother Kimball has said.
56
The Gospel is certainly bringing forth a multitude of Saints. Has
it not been so all the time? Yes, it has. A great deal could be
said on this subject, but I have not time to say it now; for
there are some other matters I wish to speak about.
56
We have issued almost 2,000 tickets inviting our brethren and
sisters to pass the 24th of July at the Lake in Big Cottonwood
Kanyon; and no doubt a great many more would also like to receive
tickets. Hence, I want to tell you my feelings on the subject. If
I call upon my friends to join me in a short excursion, to form a
social party at my residence, or to unite upon any festive or
memorable occasion, I never know where to stop in my feelings
until every Latter-day Saint is invited. I wish those who do not
receive invitations to go into the kanyon to understand that it
is not because we have any feelings against your going there, nor
is it because we wish you to tarry at home, nor because we not
desire your society. But is it consistent for all the people to
go? It is not. We will therefore gather up some that ought to
go--some who can conveniently go, and leave the rest, with
precisely the same good feelings towards those who tarry at home
as those who go into the kanyon.
56
Last season it was observed, "I would like to have gone into the
mountains to celebrate the 24th; but I did not want to go without
an invitation." I did not want you to, and I will tell you why.
If we had permitted such a course, a great many would have gone
that were not wanted there, as there are persons who would like
to put fire into the kanyon and destroy the timber, or create a
disturbance, if they could get a chance. We expect those who go
to observe the instructions on the tickets they receive, and to
go, tarry, and return in harmony and peace. Let all who go
observe good order and try to make themselves happy. If I were to
satisfy my feelings, I would invite the whole of you. I will do
so by-and-by, and we will have a party right here in this Bowery
on some Sabbath-day, where we can all be together and enjoy each
other's society.
56
There is another item that I will touch upon. Two weeks ago
to-day, I mentioned the course of some individuals in this place
who are writing slanders concerning us, stating that a man cannot
live here unless he is a "Mormon," when at the same time they
come here to meeting with perfect impunity. Some of them are in
the meeting to-day, and are now preparing lies for their letters.
A parcel of them clan together and fix up letters, and they write
to the East how desperately wicked the "Mormons" are--how they
are killing each other, killing the gentiles, stealing and
robbing, and what wicked, miserable creatures the "Mormons" are.
And when any of them go from here, they report, "We have barely
escaped with our lives: Oh! it was a very narrow escape that we
made; but we did manage to get out of the place with our lives;
yes, we did get away without being killed." They all safely
escape to tell their lies.
57
They say that it is with great difficulty that they can live with
the Saints, when at the same time no one has molested them during
all the time they have been writing lies to stir up the wicked to
destroy us. They pass and repass in our streets with the same
privileges that other citizens enjoy; and there are professedly
of our faith those who sympathise for them. May God Almighty let
His curse rest on all such sympathizers. [Many voices, "Amen."]
57
Will troops come here and inquire into my just rebukes of such
characters and conduct? "Oh!" says one, "I am afraid they will
come; and what shall I do?" They have been with us many a time.
We have been accustomed to seeing a hundred to our one, with
their guns to shoot us, and their knives to cut our throats. Do
people imagine that they can kill "Mormonism?" I may die for my
religion, and who cares for that? Brother Carrington has told you
that God can carry on his own work, and the spirit of Joseph
which fell upon me is ready to fall upon somebody else when I am
removed.
57
There are a few apostates here, and I have understood the whining
and sympathy they manifested for our enemies. It makes me think
of what I heard from a High Priest's house, that he did not know
a Saint's face from the Devil's. It is just so with a great many.
They would not know the angel Gabriel, if he were to stand here
to preach to them, from Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. If
Lucifer were to hand out a dollar--"You are a gentleman; won't
you call at my house?" "Here is another dollar." "Call over at my
house; I have some daughters: perhaps you would like to be
introduced to them. I have a fine family; call in, and get
acquainted with my family."
57
Do you know that there is no fellowship between Christ and Baal?
Do you think that a union has taken place between them? Can you
fellowship those who will serve the Devil? If you do, you are
like them, and we wish you to go with them; for we do not want
you. We wish that all such men and women would apostatize and
come out boldly and say, "We are going to hell upon our own
road;" and I will say, "Go ahead, and may the Devil speed you on
your journey. Here is sixpence for you." But do not be snooping
round, pretending to be Saints, at the same time be receiving
such men into your houses and such spirits into your hearts, as
many do. Well, all that is necessary, and it will be so; but the
time will come when "judgment will be laid to the line, and
righteousness to the plummet;" and if it is not hailstones, it
will be some other kind that will sweep away those who make lies
and love them.
57
Brother Truman said that we are here, are we not? We are in the
tops of the mountains, and all hell cannot remove us. What do you
suppose Joseph and Hyrum would have said, if they could have been
here with only one hundred such boys as they could have chosen?
Their enemies might have hunted them to this day, and they would
have wasted them away as fast as they could have come.
57
Brother Truman said that there are as many for us as against us.
Yes; there are ten to one for us more than those against us; but
the difficulty is that all have not eyes to see. The soldiers of
the Lord are in the mountains, in the kanyons, upon the plains,
on the hills, along the mighty streams, and by the rivulets.
Thousands and thousands more are for us than those who are
against us, and you need not have any fears. They may be
permitted to kill our bodies, but that is yet to be determined.
They try to fire a pistol; the cap snaps, and they are in the
lurch; for some would have a dagger into them before they would
know it. Or, if they tried to shoot with a rifle, perhaps the
person aimed at would be standing a little one side of the range
of the bullet.
58
Brother Carrington's testimony proves to you that men's eyes are
liable to be deceived. It may appear strange to some that he
could not tell me from Joseph Smith, when I was speaking in the
stand in Nauvoo during the October Conference of 1844. Somebody
came along and passed a finger over his eyes and he could not see
any one but Joseph speaking, until I got through addressing the
congregation.
58
They may shoot, and they will see Brigham a little to one side,
and Heber in another place, and fire away--at what? At shadows.
We shall live as long as the Lord wants us to. They may lie and
write lies, and they may stay here, if they behave themselves;
but if they do not stop their devilish conduct they will be
overtaken; for we will make their words true in regard to their
being in danger, if they persist in their efforts to bring
destruction upon us. We do not ask any odds of them, nor of hell,
nor of the world. We only ask favours of our God; and He is the
Being we serve: to Him we go; and we do not pray to a God without
body, parts, passions, or principles; for we do not serve such a
personage. We serve the living and true God, who has body, and
parts, and passions, and feelings for His children; and the
wicked may help themselves the best they can. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
M. Lyman, July 19, 1857
Amasa M. Lyman, July 19, 1857
A VISION.
Related by Elder Amasa Lyman, in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1857.
59
I have not got up to preach a long sermon; but, as President
Young said, if anybody wanted to talk, to talk away, I have a
matter in my mind, and I have felt disposed to mention it to the
brethren and sisters. I was reminded of it by an expression that
was dropped by the President in his remarks this morning, where
he said, if we could have our eyes opened, as were those of the
servant of Elijah, to see the innumerable hosts that are in our
favour, we would not have to wait and to wonder when the help of
Israel will be sufficiently numerous; for we should know there
are more for us now than can be against us.
59
When we were in Nauvoo, at the beginning of the last winter we
spent in Illinois, about the time the clouds were gathering so
thick, and the last storm began to break upon us, we heard the
thunders and threatenings of our enemies wherein they stated that
we were to be driven away.
59
At that time I was confined to my bed with sickness, but I heard
the report of the proceedings day after day; but I could not come
out to see the face of the heavens, to judge what the issues
would be. To get away was impossible with me at that time, and we
knew that the longer we stayed the more we should be oppressed by
our enemies.
60
After I had commenced to recover my health, one morning, while
lying in my bed in open day, as wakeful as I am at this moment,
the surrounding objects which I could see when in my natural
condition all in an instant disappeared, and, instead of
appearing to keep my bed, I found myself standing in a place
where those acquainted with Nauvoo and the location of the
Printing Office, subsequent to the death of the Prophets, will
remember. There was a vacant lot in front of the Printing Office;
I stood there, and I heard a rumbling noise something like that
which attends the moving of a mass of people. I turned round to
look in the direction of Main street, and behold! the whole
country was filled with one moving mass of people that seemed to
be travelling directly to the point where I stood. As they
approached somewhat nearer, they seemed not to be travelling on
the ground, but somewhat near the altitude of the tops of the
buildings.
60
At the head of the company were three personages clothed with
robes of white, something like those which many of us are
acquainted with. Around their waist was a girdle of gold, and
from this was suspended the scabbard of a sword,--the sword being
in the hand of the wearer.
60
They took their places with their faces directly west; and as
they stopped, the individual in advance turned and looked over
his shoulder to me with a smile of recognition. It was Joseph;
and the others were his two brothers, Hyrum and Carlos.
60
I contemplated them for a few moments; but to tell my feelings
would be impossible. I leave you to guess them; for it would be
futile to attempt a description.
60
After contemplating the scene a few moments, I was again in my
bed as before, and the vision had disappeared. This was my
assurance, in the commencement of our troubles there, that I
received of the guardianship that was around us and the
protection that we were receiving from the hosts of heaven.
60
The sequel of our history proves that it was no idle tale. Our
safety was pledged and guaranteed; but what does our history
prove? That the heavens have laboured for us--that those who have
gone behind the vail laboured for us; and they still labour for
us. If it were only ourselves that guaranteed the success of
"Mormonism" on the earth, it would be but a poor guarantee; but
that help that has sustained us will not be taken or withdrawn
from us.
60
While we seek to sustain the truth we shall be sustained. As the
President observed, we shall be preserved just so long as our
Father in heaven requires us. All the interests which we have
upon the earth ought to be pledged to sustain the truth; and when
our interests require us to go from here, why should we dread it,
any more than we dread to go to England or to any other place.
60
We serve our interests when we serve our God; and it is all that
we have to do. It is so with me, and it has been so, and it
should be so with all of us. It is not choice with me whether I
stay or go. I have friends there, and I have friends here; and if
I were to calculate which I love best, I could not tell.
60
Well, brethren and sisters, may the Lord Almighty bless you is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
Albert Smith, July 26, 1857
George Albert Smith, July 26, 1857
A VISIT TO THE HOUSE OF CONGRESS--CORRUPTION OF THE UNITED
STATES, ETC.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, July 26, 1857.
61
I arise this morning, my brethren and sisters, feeling
considerable dependence upon your faith to give me ability to
address you. The prayer of faith of the righteous, availeth much;
and if the Saints desire to be instructed by me this morning to
any considerable extent, I am certainly satisfied that faith must
be exercised in my behalf, as my lungs are not in a suitable
condition to enable me to say much.
61
In entering into a congregation of the Saints, a man who feels
the Spirit of the Lord, and has this ruling principle in him,
must, under all circumstances of the kind, rejoice with exceeding
great joy for the privilege of beholding the faces and of
addressing the Saints of the Most High, and of bearing testimony
of the truths of the everlasting Gospel in their presence.
61
Last year at this time I was in the city of Washington,
surrounded by those who are struggling by any and every process
that can be imagined to get their hands into Uncle Sam's pockets.
It was the principle and almost the only business of every man
there to invent some scheme, or find some means or contrivance to
make a draw on the Treasury. It was necessary that all their
motives and their policy be guarded, and that they be careful of
their acquaintances and cautious in their conversation, lest
something they might say might endanger the object they were
endeavouring to obtain. Praying, thanksgiving to God, and
acknowledging His hand in all things was the last thing thought
of, if thought of at all; but that is exceedingly doubtful. I
looked upon the confusion, the struggling for power and place,
the thirst for gold, the contention and strife that were
attracting together so many thousands from the different parts of
the United States, and all by the glittering of the United
States' Treasury; and I wondered. I cannot say that it produced
in my mind the first pleasant feeling. The spirit of
wrangling--the spirit of contention seemed to be determined to
rend in pieces and utterly destroy the Union. There is a
trampling under foot of the principles upon which the Union was
founded, and this caused me to be sorrowful.
61
I frequently went into the Capitol to take a look at the boiling
foam of political strife that was amongst them; and I saw a
spirit that seemed to be determined to demolish the fabric reared
by our fathers, or to disable it by anarchy and misrule.
62
Brother Heywood and I roomed together, we prayed together, we
conversed together, and we visited brother Bernhisel, and talked
to him, counselled with him, and comforted him all we could. I
believe that we three were the only men in the city of Washington
that had any idea that it was of any use asking God for anything,
except they did it as a form. To be sure there are meeting-houses
and temples of worship for the Catholics, for the Presbyterians,
for the Methodists, for the Episcopalians, and for the various
sects of Protestants; and there were chaplains who prayed a few
minutes in the Senate Chamber and in the Hall of Representatives.
62
I heard the old gentleman pray several times who was the Chaplain
in the House of Representatives. I used to go into the
Representatives' Hall with brother Bernhisel in the morning, and
he would introduce me to the members and to the chaplain; and I
could stay there until the praying was over: then all had to
leave but members and officers.
62
They had a very fine man for Chaplain in the House. He was
ninety-six years old. He had served in the revolutionary war. He
was a sober, fine man; but his mind was set down to what he had
learned forty-five years ago. I conversed with him, and told him
what an excellent man Governor Young was--how kind he was to the
Indians; and he replied that he was glad to hear it. The last
session we discovered that his step began to falter, and that
from one session to another he was considerably altered; but he
made out to continue his duties through the session. The old man
made it his business to preach in the Capitol on Sundays: he
exhorted the people to do right. What they were to do to be saved
had never, I suppose, entered into his brain. I must to the last
of my days have respect for the old Chaplain; for I considered
him a fair specimen of the old school soldiery.
62
As I became acquainted with the gentlemen of the House, the
subject of "Mormonism" was soon introduced; and most generally
the first question would indicate prejudice and the want of
knowledge of our feelings and views here in the mountains.
62
It was said by some of the old Prophets that "The people had made
lies their refuge, and under falsehood hid themselves." It is an
old adage that falsehood will go round the world while truth is
getting on its boots. In talking with strangers, I found very few
who, from all they had heard and read, had formed any correct
notions of this people, and of this Territory, and the
circumstances which surround us: but tales of falsehood, tales of
folly, tales of wickedness, and stories imaginary of various
kinds,--these could be found anywhere; but very little of the
truth seems to have rested in anybody's brain.
62
The Old Book talks about a city called the New Jerusalem. The
passage I refer to is in the Revelations of John, 21st chapter,
and from the 8th to the 11th verses:--"But the fearful and
unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers,
and sorcerers, and idolators, and all liars, shall have their
part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is
the second death." [President H. C. Kimball: "They have got to
die a second time."] "And there came unto me one of the seven
angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues,
and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the
bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried me away in the spirit to a
great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy
Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, having the glory of
God; and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like
a jasper stone, clear as crystal." John goes on and describes the
city to a great length, and then in the following chapter and
15th verse, speaking of the same city, he says--"For without are
dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and
idolators, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie."
63
Just let me tell the truth--the naked facts as they exist in open
day, to any person I would visit or meet, and they would look at
me with distrust; and it would be plainly manifest in their
countenances that the truth had no resting-place there. No matter
if I conversed with the great and wise men of the nation, they
seemed not inclined to receive the truth; but let them read a
falsehood or an exaggerated statement, and it would strike their
attention in a moment. They loved lies, they loved falsehood,
they loved corruption, they loved whoremongers, they loved
wickedness.
63
I used to suppose that all that was necessary was to convince the
children of men that anything that was presented was right, and I
thought that all men naturally had a disposition to receive
anything, and to accede to anything that was right; but I learned
from the observations I made that the right of the case was about
the last thing to be considered, and that justice, truth, or the
righteousness of a subject is the last thing to be brought under
consideration.
63
The question to be considered is, Is there any money in it, or is
there a chance to make any? Is there a chance to get any
political influence? Is there a chance to elevate ourselves in
the eyes of our constituents? It makes no difference whether it
murders an innocent person or not, if it is only popular, and
money can be made at it. This appears to be the ruling power with
the children of men in their present wicked and degenerate state.
63
We are here in the Valleys of the Mountains, and we profess a
religion that has a form; and we are very technical in regard to
the form, and in regard to our prayers, in regard to our baptism,
in regard to our confirmation, in regard to our administrations
to the sick, and in regard to all those things that pertain to
our religious faith. We are very particular, the most of us, in
our feelings, and quite strenuous to observe strictly those
outside ordinances,--but no more so than we should be.
63
But the question arises, and we all ask ourselves the question,
Is it the form only, or are we suffering ourselves to carry out
the form without the inward work and the power of the Holy
Spirit? Notwithstanding all this, we should realize that the Lord
looks on the heart.
63
My desires and my feelings are that, if I can observe the forms
of religion, I must also use my utmost exertions not to suffer
the spirit to be lacking; for all these things must be done
heartily and as unto the Lord. Now, I have some knowledge in
relation to this work; I have been in the Church from my boyhood,
and I have grown grey and bald in the midst of Israel. I have
been in the Church when there were but few comparatively,--when
one such city as we now count by numbers in these valleys would
have embraced all that were in the Church.
63
I was baptized in the year 1832, and I have grown and seen its
windings and changings, and I can now bear testimony that every
evil and distress that has come upon the Saints has been in
consequence of not listening to the counsel of their Prophet and
President; and this has been by misunderstanding, and in adhering
to our old prejudices, and by not listening to the testimony and
warning of the Prophet Joseph. For these causes our enemies have
fallen upon our leading men, and operated among us like a mighty
sieve to separate the chaff from the wheat.
64
The supposition is that the smut machine is ahead, and that
by-and-by every man and every woman who feel disposed to serve
the Lord with all their hearts will have a chance to be tried
whether they love the Lord or the things of this world the
best,-- whether they love the things of the Most High God, or
whether their religion is a mere form carried out to please their
Bishop, to satisfy their Teachers, or whether they do give their
hearts to the Lord, and all their might, mind, and strength.
64
Now, I feel, my brethren, to thank my Heavenly Father for the
spirit of reformation that I have witnessed since I returned; and
I feel to pray that it may continue, and feel to exhort the
people to fear God, who can destroy both the soul and body in
hell; and also for them not to suffer doubt to trouble them, to
make them wayward in their hearts or thoughts; for I have seen
the effect of this to a great extent in times past.
64
I do know that the world is full of wickedness, and that it is
bound in bundles, and is fast preparing for the day of burning;
and I do know there is no chance of deliverance or of safety but
in being tried, that they may be screened and sifted, and that
all unrighteousness may be cleansed from their midst.
64
This is my testimony of these truths, brethren and sisters; and I
pray that we may live up to them, and be prepared to inherit the
glory of God in the worlds to come, through Christ our Redeemer.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Lorenzo
Snow, April 9, 1857
Lorenzo Snow, April 9, 1857
FILIAL DUTY--CONSECRATION, ETC.
Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 9, 1857.
64
While those young boys have been speaking, a few thoughts
occurred to my mind, which I thought I would speak for their
comfort; for I desire to do them good.
64
If a father, for instance, had a large, extensive family, his
object would be to do them good, to promote their interest and
happiness, to put into their hands power, knowing that they could
not accomplish much alone, and that they would have to take or
obtain assistance from that family. The son that would take the
deepest interest--that would devote himself the most faithfully
to promote the designs of the father and head of that family, for
the happiness and prosperity of the whole, would increase in
power and influence faster than any other one; for the father
would be disposed to put as much power and influence into his
hands as it would be possible for him to receive, and as would be
for the benefit of the family.
64
That would be the principle upon which all the members of that
family would increase in knowledge, influence, and power above
others. It would be by having the faculty, the feeling, and the
disposition and desire to carry out the mind of the father, and
that, too, for the benefit and exaltation of the whole family.
65
In order to do this, every particle of power, influence, and
ability that a son holds, he should hold in subjection to the
will of his father, be ever ready to carry out his commands; and
his object and aim should be to obtain influence with his father;
and then he would feel like holding everything that he obtained
subject to the control of the father. No matter if he had
obtained great temporal influence,--no matter whether his
influence be of an intellectual or spiritual character,--no
matter whether he obtained his influence by his knowledge of
books, the study of science,--whether he had obtained farms, or
lands, or riches, or whether he had his influence by obedience to
his father's will, he would hold all at the control of his
father, for the general good of the family. Just so far as he had
this in him would he gain influence with his father and get the
power upon him which it is absolutely necessary for him to
possess.
65
If men would search deep into their own hearts, they would
discover that their desires and feelings, and in fact many things
which they do and say, are not in accordance with the mind and
will of the Lord.
65
These boys do not profess to have received much--not a great deal
of knowledge; but yet they are willing to do that which they are
set to do: they place all upon the altar to be used as the master
pleases; and herein lies their strength to carry out those great
and glorious designs for the salvation of this people and the
rolling forth of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It matters not how
little they are, or how little they have received, inasmuch as
they keep faithful and discharge the duties devolving upon them,
the Lord will make them powerful for the rebuking of iniquity,
and for the establishment of the kingdom of God, and to minister
to those that dwell upon all the face of the land.
65
Now, when a person receives intelligence from the Lord, and is
willing to communicate that for the benefit of the people, he
will receive continual additions to that intelligence; and there
is no end to his increase so long as he will hold fast to the
faith of the Lord Jesus Christ; and so long as he will hold
himself in readiness to operate here, go there, and work for the
Lord, travel abroad to the nations of the earth, or to travel
among the mountains of Israel, that individual is bound to become
strong and mighty in the power of God and in the intelligence of
eternity.
65
You, brethren, that are here in these valleys have a certain
privilege which you ought to appreciate,--namely, that of
consecrating your property to the Lord. If you want to know the
secret and principle upon which you may become rich, it lies in
contributing your means and in putting your property into the
hands of the leaders of this Church. When a man has much
property, he is very apt fix his heart upon it. Some have one
thousand dollars' worth of property, some five thousand dollars,
and some more; and I fear that many are using their means in a
way that will prove a curse instead of a blessing; and when the
Lord says, Give me your property, we are not unanimously ready to
answer the call.
65
In this respect, however, we are beginning to learn, and in some
degree answering the call. We are beginning to learn that it all
belongs to the Lord, and that he has given us a little power by
which we have acquired some knowledge of his will and his designs
concerning us. Take the man who has a large share of this world's
goods, and examine what kind of man he is,--try his spirit, and
you will generally find that it is often one of the greatest
trials that can come upon him, to be called upon to part with any
of his property.
66
If you please, you may contrast such a person with these boys who
have been addressing you, and you will find them ready and on
hand to do anything that may be required at their hands. Those
youths are more willing and pliable in the hands of the servants
of God than many men who have been in the Church from the
beginning.
66
Latterly, however, you have learned the principle to some extent,
and the power of God has been manifested, so that you are now
ready to give a little of your means for the building up of the
kingdom of God; and by-and-by I presume you will progress like
some others have done, and be ready to put all upon the altar.
66
Take this people at the present time,--consider what they
possess,--then inquire how many of them have consecrated their
property, and you will find that the amount consecrated is a mere
nothing compared with that which the people actually possess.
66
I tell you, brethren, that although this may seem a small matter,
yet, if we cling to the property that we possess as the wicked do
to theirs, we shall never obtain that which we are trying for. We
must learn to obey the word of the Lord. Why is it that we do not
talk more about consecration? It is because brother Brigham does
not care anything about it, only that he wishes the people to
take a course to secure themselves against the powers of the Evil
One, that he may not gain any control over them or their
families.
66
If this people who live in these valleys of the mountains are
willing to put their property into the hands of the
Trustee-in-Trust, that it may be preserved for the benefit of the
kingdom, and will continue to live their religion as they have
done the past few months, they and their property will become
sanctified to the Lord; and thus we will show to all nations and
people that we have learned a principle that they know nothing of
and that they have nothing to do with,--show them that when we
can get a little property, we put it where the Lord can use it
just as He pleases.
66
This is a practice and a principle the world knows nothing of;
but when this people deed over their property, they understand
what they are about; they know that they will eventually be
exalted to possess all that is desirable--the land, the houses,
the vineyards, the cattle, the gold, the silver, and all the
riches of the heavens and of the earth. The Lord says, All these
things are mine; and because of the willingness of my people, all
will be restored back to me; and then I will put them in
possession of all the riches of eternity.
66
This is the only principle upon which we can secure the promised
blessings. "Then," says one, "why is it not talked about more
than it is?" If the people do not see it now, and cannot act upon
it with the light and knowledge they have already received, if
they cannot see the principle by which they can be established,
it follows, as a matter of course, that they cannot be
established in our Father's kingdom.
66
It is the design of the Almighty to work into the hearts of the
people the principles to operate upon, in order to obtain an
eternal exaltation and glory; and if we do not see them now, with
the instruction already given unto us, we shall have to learn
them by experience more severe.
67
We have not the power to do anything without the assistance of
the Spirit of the Lord; but do we all know that the Gospel we
preach is true? Do we know as well as those little boys know, who
have been speaking to you? They do actually know that this is the
work of God; but some of them do not really comprehend that they
understand as much truth as they do. But the truths of the Gospel
of Christ are in them, and through them; for they were born in
the Gospel, and hence they are born Later-day Saints. The root of
the matter is in them, and they are preserved by the good hand of
the Lord; for He has His eye upon them, and designs to use them
in a future day. What they possess of influence, means, or
knowledge, they are ready to put to their Father's use.
67
Let these boys go into a High Council, and, by the Spirit that is
in them, they will give better judgment than those old men do;
and I can safely say this, and that, too, on brother Brigham's
responsibility; for I have heard him say it a number of times.
67
Do I feel sure of this? Yes, I do; for the fact of the matter is,
they do not know anything about error: they know nothing but
truth, while we old fogies, who are so filled up with tradition
ought to think twice before we dare to speak once.
67
In this way I look upon the movements of those young men in
contrast with the actions of the old fogies. They are lively,
energetic, always on hand, by night or by day, to carry expresses
or to do anything required of them.
67
Brethren, I feel first-rate to-day, and I know that you do, by
the light that beams forth from your countenances. There is one
thing upon my mind, which I will speak upon before I conclude. I
want my brethren to understand it, because that and the things we
have heard pertain to our exaltation and glory. They lie deep,
but still they are important.
67
Let us go forth and do precisely as we are told; and just as fast
as we increase, so will we have to use that spiritual knowledge
which is given unto us in a way that will aid in building up the
kingdom of God: and it is just so with what little property and
means you have got; it must all be upon the altar. You must get
rid of this little, mean, nasty spirit, and walk in the light of
God. Let your minds expand, and be on hand for every duty that is
placed upon you.
67
There are men right before me who have done but little for the
kingdom of God, and who, if they knew what would be for their
good, would go within twenty-four hours and say to President
Young, There is a thousand, or five or ten thousand dollars,
which I will donate for the benefit of the kingdom.
67
But, then, I realize that we are children yet, and we have not
learned our duties fully. It is true that once in a great while
there is a man who can break out from the common track of doing
things, and such a man will increase in influence, in the
knowledge of God, and in the riches of eternity. There are men
who will do this at the present time; but by and by all the
Saints of God will more generally learn the principle and obey
it.
67
May the Lord bless you, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
Hyde, March 8, 1857
Orson Hyde, March 8, 1857
THE WAY TO ETERNAL LIFE--PRACTICAL RELIGION--ALL ARE NOT
SAINTS WHO PROFESS TO BE--PRISON-HOUSE OF DISOBEDIENT SPIRITS.
A Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, March 8, 1857.
68
Brethren and sisters,--I arise this morning to make a few remarks
to you; and I crave your prayerful and watchful attention. I must
necessarily be careful and guarded in my speech and
communication, in order to preserve my lungs, having used them
pretty freely of late--often in the open air, and sometimes in
the storm, in the midst of large assemblies of the Saints; and,
consequently, I feel the effects of constant labour and exposure;
but if I now begin on a low key, and guard and restrain my voice,
I may be able to make you all hear and understand me, at least
before I shall come to a close.
68
While sitting here and reflecting upon our condition, this
morning, the words of our Saviour came to my mind with peculiar
force, which say, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for I
say unto you, that many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be
able." These words, in and of themselves, cannot fail to awaken
and alarm every reflecting mind--that many will seek to enter in
and not be able? Is this thy state and condition? Let each one
answer the question. It is like the awakening peals of Mount
Sinai's thunders. It is a summon of itself
--a volume. It should serve to us all as the warning cry to be up
and doing, and to seek in the right way to enter in. If we were
to seek for a lost treasure in places where it was not, we might
seek as diligently, and even more so than the person who sought
where it was and found it. How necessary, then, that truth and
wisdom guide our steps! To this point I wish to call your
attention to-day.
68
We have had a good season during the past winter, and a precious
opportunity to improve our minds and to gain knowledge and
information preparatory to our assuming those responsibilities,
and to act that part in the great drama of God's eternal kingdom,
which our profession, office, and calling imperatively demand at
our hand. But if the season had been open and mild, as it
sometimes is in this country, we might, perhaps, through a great
desire to accumulate comforts around us, have been led away by
our worldly interests to the great neglect of the "one thing
needful." If, therefore, an overruling Providence has mercifully
laid an embargo upon our temporal pursuits by the pitiless storms
of a long and dreary winter, and poured out His Holy Spirit upon
us to awaken us to reformation, we have double reason to
acknowledge His hand and to praise Him for ever for the good and
benevolent designs He has manifested towards us.
69
It now behooves us, in this time of prosperity, when Zion shines
under smiling face of her God, to lay by in store a good
foundation against the time to come. To the faithful Saints, it
matters not whether the seasons are mild and pacific, or
boisterous and severe. If we do right, we shall all have abundant
reason to say, "True and righteous are Thy ways, Thou King of
Saints."
69
You were taught, brethren and sisters, before my arrival from
Carson, (which was on the 9th of December last,) to awake from
your sleep--to repent of your sins, and then to restore to the
injured according to the wrongs you may have done them. Next, you
were taught in doctrine and in principle--reproved, admonished,
comforted, and guided in the path wherein you might seek, and
seek not in vain.
69
Truths of almost every character and kind have been declared and
dealt out to you with a profuse and a liberal hand. Day after
day, and night after night, the voice of inspiration has been
heard in your midst. Truths adapted to every character, every
state, and every condition in life, have been faithfully
portrayed unto you in letters of living light, and in words of
most burning and soul-stirring eloquence,--even such as the Holy
Ghost inspired,--from the simple to the sublime, and from the
tone of the harp to the voice of thunder.
69
Have you performed the tasks given you? Have you done the work
and kept abreast with your instructions? Or have you indulged a
wish to get some new thing--something farfetched, which can have
no effect other than to allure your minds from the truths that
worthily demand your sincere attention and observance? It
sometimes happens that a scholar at school, anxious to advance,
takes a lesson to-day in one branch of science, and to-morrow in
another, and the third day in another, and so on, until, in his
own estimation, he comes out a polished and refined student, a
professor and a sage,--when, in fact, he understands nothing that
he has read, and is only cherishing a deception that he has
practised upon himself.
69
Is this the case with us? Have we thoroughly learned the lessons
that have been given us, and reduced them to practice? There is
nothing better calculated to imprint upon the mind any science or
theory than to reduce it to practice and really act upon it. Then
we see its force and bearing; and while engaged in the practical
part, it stamps indelibly upon our minds, never to be forgotten,
the principles we have imbibed.
69
If we have practised upon the lessons and teachings we have
received, we know that they will stand by us; but if we have
merely heard them, and not entered into the practical duties
thereof, they will die in our memory, never having been
incorporated in our organization, and we become like the man
beholding his natural face in the glass, and straightway goeth
away and forgetteth what manner of man he is.
69
I might explain to you all about the art of printing; yet, with
all the knowledge that my explanation could give you respecting
this important art, who of you that is not a compositor can take
my sermon and go into an office and set it up? "Practice makes
perfect." If we learn righteous principles and practise them,
they have power to change our natures in conformity with
themselves. They become a part and parcel of ourselves, bringing
us into an alliance with them that knows no separation. Hence we
become a righteous people; and, if we continue, we not only
strive, but shall be able to enter in.
70
Each of you can recollect acting upon certain things taught you
in the days of your childhood. They are as fresh in your
recollection now as they were in the day you acted upon them.
Therefore, let us ever act upon true and righteous principles,
and they will remain with us, and we shall become righteous in
our natures; and if we never act upon an evil principle, we shall
forget all the evil we ever knew, and God will forget it also;
and our natures will never be evil inclined.
70
If we have reduced to practice all the teachings and instructions
given us from this stand and from other places, we are a blessed
and happy people. If we have not, we have not done justice to
ourselves. Let us honour the teachings we have received, and we
shall find ample ground to occupy without anything far-fetched
and dear bought.
70
We are a congregation of Latter-day Saints (so called), assembled
here this morning to hear the words of life or edification
concerning the kingdom of God. This question arises in my
mind--Are we all Saints of the Most High God? Or, are we composed
of individuals bearing that name, when, indeed, we all may not
merit it?
70
I will present to you a figure to illustrate my idea; for I wish
to make plain to your understanding the thoughts of my own heart;
and if I can transmit them to you as they exist in my bosom, they
may operate on your minds as they do upon mine. It is now the
time of seeding. Our farmers are sowing at the north and in the
south--a matter of great satisfaction to me. And here allow me to
express a wish, that while they sow in faith, they may reap with
joy! By-and-by, when this wheat grows up, you may see it waving
in the wind, and you will say, Here is a beautiful field of
wheat. It is fine, healthy, and presages a bountiful harvest. It
gradually matures in the sun's scorching rays; and you see the
field white already to harvest. You call it all wheat. Now, the
question is, is it all wheat? Is not the greater portion of it
straw? Though you call it all wheat, even as you call this
congregation all Saints, may not a portion of the products of
that field be chaff likewise? Certainly. Then, again, is there
not often considerable smut in that which you call wheat? Yes,
and a great many shrunken kernels that will yield no flour, but
will be blown away. In bulk you call it all wheat; yet, come to
analyse and separate its different properties and qualities, you
find from the bulk of the growth of that field which you called
all wheat but a small portion that is really genuine wheat. Then,
after the plump berry is separated from the straw, chaff, smut,
&c., there remains yet a finer quality of chaff, which you call
bran. Then there are different qualities of flour--No. 1, or
superfine, No. 2 and 3, or shorts. But a small portion of the
produce of that field, we discover, is really fit for the
Master's table?
70
Now, then, here is a thing which I wish you to consider, which is
this: The chaff, straw, &c., produced in that field draw their
nourishment from the very same source that the berry does from
the moisture and fatness of the soil! They all feed upon the very
same food! Not only so, but we perceive that, by ligaments and
fibres, the chaff, the straw, and the berry are all connected
together; and in view of a similar principle, our Saviour said,
"Root not up the tares until the time of harvest, least, by
rooting up the tares, ye root up the wheat also."
71
It is necessary that the straw exist to sustain the wheat, the
chaff to protect the berry, by serving as an overcoat and shield
form the various and varied influences of the weather, from
insects, and to keep it warm. The same nourishment that supports
the berry and keeps it alive also sustains and keep alive the
chaff as its cloak or mantle. There is not a sparrow that flies
in the air that partakes not of the goodness of our God. He
maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth
rain on the just and on the unjust. All the tribes of men, the
swarms of insects, the herds of animals, the flocks of the
feathered millions that fly over our heads, are all sustained by
the same liberal hand of our Heavenly Father. His providence
provides for all, even for the wolf and the poisonous
rattlesnake.
71
Now, in the midst of all this, who among us are prepared to say
whether we are straw, chaff, smut, or wheat--bran, shorts, or
flour? "Many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able."
71
Perhaps I shall be able, ere I close my remarks, to give you some
key to this matter, which, if it shall enable you fully to
determine, may at least materially aid you in your inferences in
relation to yourselves. But of this one thing rest perfectly
assured, that the way to life is straight and very narrow. The
straw and the chaff are growing up and striving to enter the
granary; but they will be hardly able.
71
As I look about upon this congregation, and as I mingle with the
Saints at large, I discover that there are different spirits.
Every organization has a spirit peculiar to itself. I do not say
that there is any fatality in this. Do not understand me to
convey that idea. But I do say this, that every spirit connected
with an earthly organization may be tempered by the Spirit of God
according to its fidelity, intelligence, and faith, so that there
is no excuse. If I point you to the horse, you find a peculiar
spirit attending the organization of that animal. When he is fine
and in good condition, there is something stately and grand about
him.
71
When we see the beautiful dove flying through the air, a pleasing
sensation is produced in us by its graceful movements, because
the Holy Spirit was once sent in that form. Again, we look at the
serpent, and another feeling is produced--a fear--a chill--a
horror. So every creature, beast and bird, man and woman, has a
spirit peculiar to its own organization; and no organization is
entirely independent of the Spirit of God; for all have some
intelligence. Were the spirits and temperaments all alike, the
same instructions would serve for all. But as it is, every man
must receive his portion of meat in due season. And the word must
be rightly divided--giving to every man his portion that is
adapted to his organization and temperament, that he may thereby
be saved.
71
Man is composed of matter and spirit; and the Spirit of God
operates upon and tempers man's organization according to his
faith and good works. Some are tempered very highly. Such not
only carry a keen edge, but are susceptible of a high polish.
Others are of low temper, because of a low, dull, and sluggish
disposition and character, which they have indulged, and
consequently formed. They are not a very smooth or sweet cutting
tool. They have not sought to cultivate their temperament by
seeking and courting the Spirit of God as they should.
71
Yet these may be guilty of no outbreaking sin. They keep within
the pale of the law, pay their tithing, and keep along, and are
considered good, peaceable, and honourable citizens. They despise
to steal, are willing to labour, and pursue an even,
straightforward course. Still, we cannot look upon them as being
tempered by the Holy Spirit to the extent of their privilege. Yet
they work righteousness as far as they work at all. These persons
are fond of going to meeting, and are often heard to say, "What a
good sermon we have had!"
72
This is all right, if you did have a good sermon. They will ask
you a thousand and one questions in order to draw out something
to satisfy their eager desire for knowledge and understanding,
not hardly recollecting their privilege to ask of God and receive
for themselves. But there is no crime in this. Still, one can
hardly refrain from thinking, when he sees his neighbour begging
and borrowing bread, how much more commendable it would be in him
to apply himself to labour and produce thereby bread from the
soil by his own exertion.
72
And inasmuch as our Heavenly Father is accessible to all, it is
far better to store our minds with the treasures of wisdom and
knowledge, by our own spiritual labours and toil, direct from the
great Fountain of celestial light and love, than to trust wholly
to the testimony and teachings of others. Obtain the testimony of
Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy. Startle not at the idea
of prophecy and prophets; for I would to God that all the Lord's
people were prophets. There is no professing Christian in the
world, who does not possess the spirit of prophecy, that can tell
whether he is wheat, straw, chaff, smut, or tares. And no person
can have the spirit of prophecy who declares that the days of the
prophets are gone by and are not needed now, unless that spirit
should be given to seal condemnation upon the narrow-minded bigot
who will not confess it and give God the glory, after it may have
fallen upon him; for he loves the praise of men more than the
praise of God.
72
The sun, moon, and stars are the representatives of the final
homes of the departed dead, if not their real homes. The sun is
said to shine by its own light inherent in itself. I might not
admit this under some circumstances; but the popular thing will
here answer my purpose. The moon and stars shine by borrowed
light. These stars or planets vary in their size, motion,
distance from the earth, and intensity of heat, cold, &c. Some of
them may revolve in eternal day, while others roll in endless
night; and still others, like our earth, may have alternate day
and night.
72
Here are homes for all grades of spirits, from the faithful
martyr to Christ's kingdom and Gospel, whose glory is represented
by the sun in the firmament, to the wicked tare, who will be sent
away into outer darkness, upon some planet destined to roll in
endless night. "In my Father's house are many mansions." There is
one glory of the sun, another glory of the moon, and another
glory of the stars. One star differs from another star in glory;
so also is the resurrection of the dead.
72
The children of this world who love darkness rather than light,
will find themselves, finally, to be inhabitants of those planets
that move in outer darkness; having a home adapted to their
disposition and character.
72
The inspired Apostles and Prophets, together with the martyrs of
Jesus, and all the pure and sanctified ones, will inherit a glory
like the sun; while the hypocritical professor, the liar, the
adulterer, the profane swearer, with all who hold to a religion
without Prophets and Apostles, without inspiration and miracles,
without revelation, prophecy, keys, and powers to bind on earth
and in heaven, after the call is made upon them by the messengers
of the true religion, will be damned and sent away into outer
darkness, even into prison, where they will gnaw their tongues
for pain.
72
In this prison they must remain until they have paid the utmost
farthing. The antediluvians were in this prison for a long time,
until at length Christ preached the Gospel to their spirits, that
they might be judged according to men in the flesh. He opened the
prison-doors to them that were bound, and proclaimed a release to
the captive sons and daughters of earth, enslaved by sin in the
days of Noah.
73
While the Saviour's body lay entombed in the sepulchre, his
spirit was not inactive. He was preaching the Gospel to the
spirits in prison. But after they have suffered in prison and are
finally released, after many a thousand years' servitude in pain
and darkness, their glory cannot be like that of the sun, neither
like that of the moon, nor yet like the stars of the first
magnitude; but, perhaps, like the faint glimmer of a distant
star--so distant from the sun, that a ray from that brilliant orb
can hardly reach it.
73
The foolish virgins, not having the means of light in themselves,
could never enter a mansion or world that shines by its own
light; but as they had no oil in their vessels, they were
compelled to borrow; and hence, they must go to a world or
mansion that shines by borrowed light. Have light in yourselves!
You may borrow all you can of me, and I will cheerfully lend all
in my power; but have, at least, some light in yourselves, and
salt likewise.
73
Oh that the testimony of Christ, which is the spirit of prophecy,
were freely shed upon all this people! It would be, if we were
all pure and worthy. Then one need no longer say to another, Know
ye the Lord; for they would all know Him, from the least unto the
greatest. Then we should know that we were neither straw, chaff,
smut, bran, nor tares, but pure and genuine, superfine No. 1, and
labelled for the celestial kingdom--"Right side up, with care."
73
With the light and knowledge which we, through the grace of God,
have obtained, let us press forward with boldness and a laudable
ambition to secure the prize bought by a Saviour's blood, and
freely offered unto us in the full blaze of inspiration, which
light is despised by the world, scoffed at by the religionists,
and hated of all nations. God grant to establish this light in
the earth, and us in this light, and this light in us, and the
love thereof, for ever and ever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, July 26, 1857
Brigham Young, July 26, 1857
NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM--OPPOSITION OF MEN AND DEVILS TO THE
LATTER-DAY KINGDOM--GOVERNMENTAL BREACH OF THE UTAH MAIL
CONTRACT.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.
73
I will read a portion of the writings of the prophet Daniel,
commencing at the 27th verse of the 2nd chapter of the book of
Daniel. [The speaker read the verses alluded to, from verse 27 to
verse 49 inclusive.]
73
These verses are of themselves a text and texts, a sermon and
sermons.
73
We have a great deal of talking, preaching, exhorting,
counselling, giving advice, &c., from this stand and in many
other places where the Saints assemble; but perhaps it may be the
case with many, as it is somewhat with me, that they in a measure
neglect to read the Bible, and forget many things which are
written therein. Perhaps there are many who have not read much in
the Bible since they came into this Church, not having had much
time to do so.
74
I was a Bible reader before I came into this Church; and, so far
as the letter of the book was concerned, I understood it. I
professed to be a believer in the Bible so far as I knew how; but
as for understanding by the Spirit of the Lord, I never did until
I became a Latter-day Saint. I had many a time read Daniel's
interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, but it was always a
dark subject to me. I was well acquainted with many of the
priests of the day, and I would frequently think to myself that I
would get some knowledge from them. And as I became acquainted
with smart, intelligent, literary priests and professors of
religion, I thought, Now I can obtain some intelligence from this
or from that man; and I would begin to ask questions on certain
texts of Scripture; but they would always leave me as they found
me, in the dark. They were there themselves; and I knew of a
surety, before I heard the Gospel, that the priests were blind
guides leading the blind, and that there was nothing left for
them only to stumble here and there, and perhaps fall into a
ditch. That much knowledge I had previous to my becoming
acquainted with what is called "Mormonism."
74
It would be very profitable to the inhabitants of the earth to
learn one fact, which a very few in the world have learned, that
they are ignorant--that they have not the wisdom, the knowledge,
and the intelligence outside the circle of what is called the
wisdom of man. For persons to know and understand their own
talent, their own strength, their own ability, their own
influence, would be very profitable to the inhabitants of the
earth, though but very few learn it.
74
I do not know that I feel particularly thankful that I learned
what I did with regard to the lack of intelligence and knowledge
professed by Christians to be in their possession; but I have
been thankful that my lot and fortune were such that my God gave
me good, sound sense. I am thankful for that. When the Gospel
came to me, surely within me and all around me I could see very
plainly what the Apostle meant in the words, "When the
commandment came, sin revived, and I died."
74
I could see clearly where the inhabitants of the earth were, in
their position before their God. The whole world--everything upon
this globe--was vailed in darkness. There was a mist, a fog, a
vail, or covering over the minds of the whole of the people on
this earth; and what they understood was nothing more than a
faint glimmering of light that would dazzle before their eyes for
a minute, and they would see it no more. They were like a ship
befogged on the ocean and depending for guidance upon a
lighthouse whose glimmering rays could only be discerned a long
intervals, when the ship could again be put upon a safe course.
But the wind has shifted; and, without light or compass, they do
not know whether it is blowing east, west, north, or south; and
then how could they tell whether they were directing their course
aright? The Christian world, I discovered, was like the captain
and crew of a vessel on the ocean without a compass, and tossed
to and fro whithersoever the wind listed to blow them. When the
light came to me, I saw that all the so-called Christian world
was grovelling in darkness.
75
We profess to have the light, intelligence, and knowledge with
which to understand the things of God. The dream of King
Nebuchadnezzar and its interpretation by David are as plain to
the man and woman filled with the power of the Holy Ghost, as are
the most common lessons to the school-children: they most clearly
understand the interpretation. Daniel saw that in the latter days
the God of heaven was going to set up his kingdom upon this his
earth. He has set that kingdom up, as you who are here this day
are witnesses.
75
What brought you from the States and other regions to these
mountains? What caused the men and women before me to leave their
good farms, their good houses, their merchandize, and all the
luxuries and comforts of life so dear to the natural man? What
caused many women to leave their husbands, their children, their
parents? What caused all this? What is the reason of such
conduct? Can any man tell? The world are trying to; but they are
even more ignorant about it than they are of the present
movements and designs of the President of the United States. They
know not the reason why the people are assembled here; for they
cannot and will not see and understand anything only as they
discern it by the powers of the natural man.
75
I have told them many times, and I can now tell them again, if
the whole world could hear my voice, they are to be pitied; and I
pray for them. We have traversed the earth to preach the Gospel
to them. We have often started upon our missions almost
destitute, without hats, nearly without shoes and any of the
comforts of life, to travel thousands and thousands of miles to
preach the Gospel to the people. If they will not be benefited,
our skirts are clear of their blood, and they must bear the
blame.
75
Can they tell the cause of this people's being here to-day? Can
they give the cause for the influence I have over the Latter-day
Saints? They cannot. If this was not the kingdom of God upon the
earth, do you suppose that the world would be arrayed against it?
No. There is not a sound, well-informed mind in the world but
what would decide at once that there is no cause of enmity
against this people, and that all hostility towards us arises
from the fact that we have the eternal Priesthood and the
influence thereof. The kingdom of heaven is here, and we are in
it, and they are angry at us solely for that.
75
There is not a king, governor, or ruler, but what desires, and is
endeavouring to obtain the influence that I and my brethren
possess and are lawfully striving to obtain. Do you suppose that
there was ever a President of the United States but what desired
the confidence of his constituents? No, never. Was there ever a
senator, a representative, a governor of a state, a politician,
or a priest, but what desired the same power in his sphere that I
have in mine? They cannot get it, because they do not know how.
What is the reason? They have not got the kingdom of God, which
binds the people together. They are ignorant of it, though we
have travelled, barefooted and almost naked, to preach it to
them; and I say that they are to be pitied.
75
How many times I have gone to preach to them, and, with all the
kindness and calmness I was capable of, told them that I had
something to cheer and comfort them, if they would hear it with
good honest hearts. How often I have asked, "Can I have your
meeting-house or your school-house to preach in? Can I have the
privilege of preaching to the people?" "No, you cannot, if I can
prevent it." That is the spirit of the priests.
75
It is the priests and elders of Christendom who have the power of
hell in them which causes the trouble that you see, and that you
have seen and borne for many years. They are like that unruly
member, the tongue, which sets on fire the course of nature, and
is set on fire of hell.
76
The priests have this fire, and who fans the flame? Brother Smoot
has told you who blows the bellows. It is the politician, the
drunkard, and the filth and offscouring of the earth, who run at
the beck and call of those who have a dollar or sixpence for
them,--of those who will treat them and give them an oyster
supper and a good lodging.
76
There is another class, the speculators, who endeavour to get up
some plan or other by which to make money. Brother Smoot has
given you a few items concerning their present movements in the
east. Through their whining, bickering, howling, grovelling,
squalling, and scratching, and in a political and speculative
point of view, many are striving to most egregiously befool our
Government and squander its revenue. And the priests are also at
the bottom of this movement; for they have the power that is of
hell, and others blow the flame and furnish the fuel to persecute
the Latter-day Saints, because they are in the kingdom that the
God of heaven has set up in the last days, and that shall never
be destroyed.
76
It is a little more than twenty-seven years since I commenced
reading the Book of Mormon and defending the cause we are engaged
in. My mind was open to conviction, and I knew that the Christian
world had not the religion that Jesus and his Apostles taught. I
knew that there was not a Bible Christian on the earth within my
knowledge. A few years previous to that time Joseph had obtained
the plates and began translating the Book of Mormon; and from the
time he found those plates in the hill Cumorah, there has been
just that tirade of abuse, lying, slandering, defaming the name
and character of the Prophet and his associates, that there is at
this day. It is no hotter a time now than it was then; there is
no more persecution now than there was then.
76
God has commenced to set up his kingdom on the earth, and all
hell and its devils are moving against it. Hell is yawning and
sending forth its devils and their imps. What for? To destroy the
kingdom of God from the earth. But they cannot do it.
76
The God of heaven showed Nebuchadnezzar that this kingdom would
never be destroyed; and that is my testimony. This is the kingdom
of heaven--the kingdom of God which Daniel saw--the kingdom that
was revealed to King Nebuchadnezzar and interpreted to him by the
Prophet Daniel. This is the kingdom that was revealed to King
Nebuchadnezzar and interpreted to him by the Prophet Daniel. This
is the kingdom that was to be set up in the last days. It is like
a stone taken from the mountain without hands, with all its
roughness, with all its disfigured appearance--uncomely--even a
stumbling-block and a stone of offence to the nations of the
earth. This is the kingdom that is set up; and the history of the
kingdoms of this world all understand, or can read and understand
it.
76
Some may cry out, "Your saying that this is the kingdom of God
does that make it so?" No, not by any means. "Your testimony,"
Mr. Young, "is, that this is the kingdom of God on the
earth--that which was shown to Daniel the Prophet centuries ago."
Yes, that is my testimony. "Does this make it so?" No it does
not; but let me tell you that it is true; consequently, I bear my
testimony of its truth, though my testimony does not alter that
truth in the least, one way or the other; neither does any other
man's. That is my testimony, and has been all the time.
77
Why I testify of these things is because they are revealed to me,
and not to another for me. They were not revealed to Joseph Smith
for me. He had the keys to get visions and revelations, dreams
and manifestations, and the Holy Ghost for the people. Those keys
were committed to him; and through that administration, blessed
be the name of God, I have received the spirit of Christ Jesus,
which is the spirit of prophecy. Our testimony does not make this
true, and the testimony of our enemies that it is not the kingdom
of God does not make that true or false. The fact stands upon its
own basis, and will continue so to stand, without any of the
efforts of the children of men.
77
I have told you the cause of all the bustle and stir against us.
The blind are leading the blind; and if their hearts were
honest--if they would throw off the mask of prejudice and
erroneous parental education, they could receive the truth as
well as you and I. Once in a while one says good bye to the
traditions of the fathers. A few will cast off those prejudices
that surround the people, and say, "We will read, pray, think,
and meditate, and we will ask God for ourselves. That is the
reason why you and I are here to-day. We asked God for a
testimony, and he witnesses to us from the heavens that this is
the kingdom which Daniel saw, and we have embraced it, and it is
dearer than everything else upon the face of this earth.
77
Do we expect that the devils will howl? Yes. When has this Church
had the peace that we have had since we have been in the
mountains? Never. Where is there peace now upon the face of the
earth like the peace we enjoy here? Nowhere. Brother Smoot said
that he had been in the lower regions. He could say that with
propriety; for, in fact, we are all in the lower regions. Where
do you think the devils live?
77
Do you suppose that there is any such thing as a devil? Yes, a
great many believe that there is. Where does he live? The answer
comes very readily. He lives in hell, of course. Then, if there
are devils here, we must also be in hell. Do you not think that
the devil is in pain? I should think he was, by the groanings
that are uttered from the east. You see that with propriety
brother Smoot could say that he has been to the lower regions;
but when he arrives here, although the altitude is much greater,
he still is in the same world. We are all here, and we are
surrounded by the devils.
77
Men rage and boil with wrath and indignation, and they do not
know the cause of it. If they think, "What injury have the
'Mormons' done to me?" the response from their own minds will be,
"Not any." What can the men truthfully say, who have civilly
passed through here to the west to make their fortunes? That here
is a place of peace and contentment; and, though a thousand miles
from civilization and from all the luxuries and many of the
comforts of life, yet here is a people satisfied, contented, and
happy. Did they injure you? "No." Did they treat you kindly?
"Yes." Ask the people in the east what is the matter? "We cannot
tell you,--only somebody has said something." What have they
said? "We do not know; we only heard a rumour,--that is all."
78
The people abroad are just as foolish, unwise, and short-sighted
as they can possibly be represented by the best learned men in
the world. What are they doing? What they have done all the time.
Have they been trying to destroy "Mormonism?" Yes. Did they
destroy it when they took the life of Joseph? No. "Mormonism" is
here, the priesthood is here, the keys of the kingdom are here on
the earth; and when Joseph went, they did not go. And if the
wicked should succeed in taking my life, the keys of the kingdom
will remain with the Church. But my faith is that they will not
succeed in taking my life just yet. They have not as good a man
to deal with as they had when they had Joseph Smith. I do not
profess to be very good. I will try to take care of number one,
and if it is wicked for me to try to preserve myself, I shall
persist in it; for I am intending to take care of myself.
78
When they killed Joseph, they were talking about killing a great
many others. Would you believe that the apostates say that I was
the instigator of the death of Joseph and Hyrum? And William
Smith has asserted that I was the cause of the death of his
brother Samuel, when brother Woodruff, who is here to-day, knows
that we were waiting at the depot in Boston to take passage east
at the very time when Joseph and Hyrum were killed. Brother
Taylor was nearly killed at the time, and Doctor Richards had his
whiskers nearly singed off by the blaze from the guns. In a few
weeks after, Samuel Smith died, and I am blamed as the cause of
his death. We did not hear of the death of Joseph until some
three or four weeks after he was basely martyred.
78
What is now the news circulated throughout the United States?
That Captain Gunnison was killed by Brigham Young, and that
Babbitt was killed on the Plains by Brigham Young and his Danite
band. What more? That Brigham Young has killed all the men who
have died between the Missouri river and California. I do not say
that President Buchanan has any such idea, or the officers of the
troops who are reported to be on their way here; but such are the
newspaper stories. Such reports are in the bellows, and editors
and politicians are blowing them out.
78
According to their version, I am guilty of the death of every
man, woman, and child that has died between the Missouri river
and the California gold mines; and they are coming here to
chastise me. The idea makes me laugh; and when do you think they
will get a chance? Catching is always before hanging. They
understand, you know, that I had gone north and intended to leave
this place with such as would follow me; and they are coming to
declare a jubilee. It is their desire to say to the people, "You
are free; you are not under the bondage of Brigham Young; you
need wear his yoke no longer; now let us get drunk, fight, play
at cards, and race horses; and every one of you women turn to be
whores and become associated with the civilization of
Christendom." That is the freedom they are endeavouring to
declare here.
78
I will make this proposition to Uncle Sam. I will furnish
carriages, horses, the best of drivers, and the best food I have,
to transport to the States every man, woman, and child that
wishes to leave this place, if he will send on at his own expense
all those who want to come to Utah; and we will gain a thousand
to their one, as all who understand the matter very well know. It
would have been much better to have loaded the waggons reported
to be on the way here, with men, women, and children, than with
provisions to sustain soldiers; for they will never get here
without we help them; neither do I think that it is the design of
President Buchanan that they should come here.
79
I am not going to interpret dreams; for I don't profess to be
such a Prophet as were Joseph Smith and Daniel; but I am a Yankee
guesser; and I guess that James Buchanan has ordered this
Expedition to appease the wrath of the angry hounds who are
howling around him. He did not design to start men on the 15th of
July to cross these Plains to this point on foot. Russell and Co.
will probably make from eight to ten hundred thousand dollars by
freighting the baggage of the Expedition. What would induce the
Government to expend that amount of money for this Territory?
Three years ago they appropriated $45,000 for the purpose of
making treaties with the Utah Indians. Has even that diminutively
small sum ever been sent here? It is in the coffers of the
Government to this day, unless they have stolen it out, or
improperly paid it out for some other purpose.
79
Have they ever paid their debts due to Utah? No. And now they
have capped their meanness by taking the mail out of the hands of
Hiram Kimball, simply because they knew that he was a member of
this Church. If he had only have apostatized in season and
written lies about us, it is not probable that his mail contract
would have been taken from him without the least shadow of right,
as has now been done. He was to have $23,000 for carrying the
mail from Independence to this city once a month which was the
lowest bid; but because he is a "Mormon," the contract must be
disannulled, and that, too, after he had put by far the most
faithful and efficient service on the route that there ever has
been, as is most well known at Washington. If I thought that my
prayer might be answered, I would pray that not another United
States' mail may come to this city; for until Mr. Kimball began
his service it has been a constant source of annoyance,
disappointment, and to us loss. We can carry our own mails, raise
our own dust, and sustain ourselves.
79
But woe, woe to that man who comes here to unlawfully interfere
with my affairs. Woe, woe to those men who come here to
unlawfully meddle with me and this people. I swore in Nauvoo,
when my enemies were looking me in the face, that I would send
them to hell across lots, if they meddled with me; and I ask no
more odds of all hell to-day. If they kill me, it is all right;
but they will not until the time comes; and I think that I shall
die a natural death; at least I expect to.
79
Would it not make any man or community angry to endure and
reflect upon the abuse our enemies have heaped upon us, and are
still striving to pour out upon God's people? Brother Bernhisel
says that McGraw's mail contract was out in August last; but they
demanded at his hands and would pay him to carry it two or three
months longer. The Post Office Department knew, or should have
known, that it had forwarded the acceptance of Mr. Kimball's bid
for the new contract in that mail which McGraw was not carrying;
and then it took advantage of the failure of that mail and
trumped up a false allegation of the unsettled state of Utah, and
on those grounds disannulled the contract with Mr. Kimball. Our
mail rights and other rights and privileges are most unjustly
trampled under foot; but they can spend millions to raise a
hubbub and make out that something wrong is being done in Utah.
79
Let me be the President of the United States a little while, and
I would say to the Senators, Representatives, and other officers
of Government, Gentlemen, you must act the part of men and
statesmen, or I will reprove you. What are they angry at me for?
Because I will reprove men for their iniquity, and because I have
such influence here,--the very thing they are all after, They
think that they are going to obtain it with money; but they
cannot do it.
79
There is no influence, truth, or righteousness in the world only
what flows from God our Father in the heavens. We have that
power, that influence; we also have such love and submission that
we submit ourselves to our Father and God, as a child does to a
kind parent.
79
May God bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
M. Lyman, June 7, 1857
Amasa M. Lyman, June 7, 1857
REPORT OF JOURNEY FROM SAN BERNARDINO TO GREAT SALT LAKE CITY.
Remarks by Elder Amasa Lyman, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, June 7, 1857.
80
Brethren and sisters,--I am happy, this morning, to enjoy the
opportunity of meeting with you again. The reasons why can be
appreciated by most of you. I do not feel, this morning, much
disposed to preach; but I have been told that the people would
like to hear me. Well, I am glad to see you, brethren and
sisters, as I have already said I am happy to be here. I am happy
to see you, and also to see the continuance of unmistakable
evidences around me of the progress of the work of God.
80
I do not know that there is much that I might say in relation to
my coming here that would be interesting, though there were some
things connected with my visit to the settlements south of
here--some of the most recent that have been made, that might be
interesting to many who are before me this morning.
80
From the commencement of our journey, which was on the 18th of
April that we left San Bernardino, we encountered nothing but
those vicissitudes that are common in journeying. When we came
within twelve miles of where the road that we travel leaves the
Rio Virgin, I there left the company that I was travelling with;
and, in company with Elder David Savage and an Indian guide, I
crossed over the mountain between the California road and Santa
Clara; and in this we found a great deal of labour. We were
assured by our guide that there was a good road, and that we
could take our mules along To be sure, they told us that we could
not take our waggons. We were desirous to visit those brethren;
for the Presidency had expressed their wish for us to do so as we
came long. Brother Rich was confined to the train with his
family, which accounts for my going with but one man and a guide.
When we had performed a part of the day's journey, and had passed
over a ridge which we had to cross, we concluded that we were
getting along finely, and that the worlds of our Indian friend
were true in relation to its being a very good way to travel. But
when we came to enquire the course we had next to take, we
learned that, instead of passing up a "gravel wash," our road, as
indicated by our guide, wound into the face of the most
forbidding of the hills that were in the way. Our guide indicated
by his stick that we commenced at the wash, and then wound up the
mountain until his stick rested against the highest points on the
mountain in front of us! I did not think much of backing out; but
I was well satisfied that, if I had seen the mountains before I
had started, I should not have undertaken the trip.
81
We went along, and, by hard labour, succeeded in climbing up the
mountain. My mule helped herself along, and I got up the best way
I could. I would climb 50 or 60 yards on my hands and feet, and
then I would have to stop and rest. We made the toilsome trip
over the high mountain which I before alluded to, and then we
were gratified by the assurance that there was nothing to do but
to climb over another about as bad as the one we had just
succeeded in surmounting; and night was upon us. This surmounted,
we found ourselves travelling down the gentle wash leading, as we
subsequently learned, to Santa Clara. And after feeding to our
guide some bread and water--the last we had, we asked which was
the way to Jacob's "Wickyup." Our guide pointed to the left, and
our attention was called to a huge frill of rocks extending
upwards as far as the eye could reach in the doubtful light of
the evening. There was a moon, but it was hid from us by the
clouds; and hence we had to have torch-light, which our guide
provided. He then commenced winding his way up amongst the rocks,
and we followed along until brother Savage's mule refused to go
up any further; and she would have fallen to the bottom, had not
brother Savage prevented it by his timely exertion.
81
We went to the foot of the hill and concluded that we would wait
there for daylight; and we lay down; but we had no blankets--no
food; but the accommodations of the place were very good. We lay
down and slept, from our excessive weariness, until morning.
81
The next morning we succeeded in climbing the hill; and you may
judge of our gratification when, as we reached the summit, we
could see that, had we travelled a few rods down the wash, we
could have reached the summit by a gentle ascent; and that, had
we travelled down the wash, we should have come to the Santa
Clara below brother Hamlin's Fort one mile. I do not allude to
this because it is particularly interesting; but still there was
a truth in it that was not without its profit to me,--and that
was, that a guide without understanding was almost worse than no
guide at all.
81
But, after all, when we reached brother Hamlin's, where we
arrived just as they were getting up, we were kindly received and
well treated, and made to feel happy. We refreshed ourselves and
rested through the day. We found an excellent feeling existing
among the Indians, and brother Hamlin has great influence amongst
them. The brethren have built themselves a small stone fort, in
which they are pretty safe, much more so than in one made of
adobies. Their homes are rough, excepting their fort, which is a
good one.
81
We found a marked difference between the Indians at this point
and those we had encountered before reaching there. The first we
met were in the region of Las Vegas; they were all hungry and
nearly starved; but this was not the case with those at the Santa
Clara. They were all fed and clothed, and consequently felt well.
81
The field crops planted there look well. Brother Hamlin had
planted some cotton, which was not looking very well,--perhaps in
consequence of the rude manner which they had adopted in their
planting; for they had adopted the Indian manner of planting,
which the cotton-growers told me was not a good one.
82
From the Fort on Santa Clara we passed over then miles to the Rio
Virgin. We found the company of cotton-growers in good health and
excellent spirits. They were engaged in getting out the water and
making ditches for the cotton. They succeeded, about the same
time we arrived, in finding a good pasture, plenty of water, and
an inexhaustible amount of cedar. The men with whom I conversed
about the soil expressed their opinion that from the appearance
and resemblance of the soil to that in Texas, it will produce
good cotton. I gave them what good advice was suggested to my
mind, told them as many good things as I could think of, bade
them farewell, and came away.
82
I will here mention one thing that brother Knight told me. He
said that he had made an exploration from there to the point on
the old California Road called the Beaver Dam, to find a way for
a road, and had found a good chance for one. To make a road in
the direction explored would only require the labour of ten men
with teams for two days, and then this road will pass the Cotton
Farm and intersect the present California Road at Coal Creek, by
way of Harmony from Cotton Creek.
82
I came to Harmony and preached there, and then came on to Coal
Creek and preached there, as has been my custom whenever I have
travelled that way for several years past. At the last named
place we waited on our train, which came in some two or three
days subsequent to our arrival. I found the brethren there
labouring to make iron. They were putting up the engine, and they
confidently asserted that there would be iron made there, and
that, too, of a quality that will meet the wants of the people.
82
From Coal Creek I passed over to Parowan and preached to the
people there, and found the good Spirit among and with them.
82
We had no particular bad luck, that I know of, on the way, except
that brother Rich's family were afflicted, and one of his
children died. This was all the ill luck that befell us up to the
time I left camp a week ago yesterday. When the mail overtook us,
I got into the waggon and rode with the mail, which I supposed
would be a slight relief from the mode of travelling which I had
practised while with the train. I travelled with the mail until I
arrived in this city, which was on last Wednesday evening; since
which time I have been resting.
82
As I said when I arose, I do not feel like preaching; but I would
simply ask you, as a part of Father's family, Does our courage
increase? Does our valour increase, so that we can live for the
truth--for our religion? It is a common thing with the world for
them to be complimented for their bravery. And this matter of
dying for the truth--dying for a man's opinions--is a common
thing. Men have died for their opinions when those opinions were
erroneous; but if it is truth that men die for, it is all the
better. But it occurs to me that it is better for us to live our
religion, and let the dying take care of itself; for I find that
it is a very easy matter for an individual to die. Men can with
much less faith and less trouble of life place themselves in a
position to get killed than to so purify themselves, their
actions, and by regulating themselves by the truth and actually
to live their religion in the legitimate spirit of the Gospel.
82
This is what I consider to be the greatest, the noblest thing for
the Saints to do, It is this that has brought all the joy to my
mind--that has fixed the principles of the Gospel upon my mind;
it is this that has brought all the blessings that I have
realized since I embraced the Gospel; and it is this that enables
me to enjoy the Spirit as I get along through the world: and I
feel that it is good for me to continue to enjoy this Spirit. And
that we may all be so happy and so blest as to keep this
constantly and unceasingly in view, that we may be saved
eternally in our Father's kingdom, is my prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Wilford
Woodruff, April 9, 1857
Wilford Woodruff, April 9, 1857
NECESSITY OF ADHERING TO THE PRIESTHOOD IN PREFERENCE TO SCIENCE
AND ART.
Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Thursday, April 9, 1857.
83
It is a pleasure to me, and I presume it is to all the brethren
who have lived in the midst of this people during the rise and
progress of this Church and kingdom, to see the sons of the
Prophets stand before the people as they have this day and hear
their words while bearing testimony of the work of God.
83
I well remember the time that our young brethren who have
addressed us were called on their missions, and they, in
connection with brother Grant, brother Ellsworth, and others, met
at my house one evening to receive their blessings under the
hands of the Twelve Apostles. When they had received their
blessings, they were called upon to speak their feelings,--most
of them, I suppose, for the first time in their lives. True, they
had sat under the teachings of the servants of God from their
infancy. When most of them had expressed their feelings relative
to going on a mission to England, brother Joseph A. Young said,
"Brethren, I will tell you my feelings when I come home." We have
heard from him since he came home. His feelings have been
expressed much to our edification. That remark sounded well to
me, and truly it has been very edifying and interesting to me to
hear the speeches which have been made by all the young brethren
since they have returned. The spirit they manifest shows to me
that the blessing and spirit of their fathers are with them; and
I realize that the Spirit of the Most High is in them, and that
ere long they will become mighty men in Israel, and will have to
bear off this kingdom and shoulder the care and responsibility of
it, when their fathers are resting in the grave or leaning on
their staffs for very age.
83
There is Parley Pratt, jun., who has just spoken. I remember the
day of his birth very well; for his mother died the day he was
born, and I attended her funeral. Now he has grown to be a man,
and I rejoice to hear him bear testimony of the work of God in
connection with the other young brethren. It does my soul good to
see them coming on to the stage of action. I realize that the
kingdom of our God, of which we are members, is only in its
infancy, although we look upon it as being great, compared with
what it has been.
83
It commenced like a small mustard seed, but it has gradually
increased until the birds begin to lodge in its branches; and yet
it is but small, compared with what it is to be. We have had many
symbols and figures presented to our minds to illustrate the
growth and increase of the kingdom of God; and I will here say,
in respect to its being like the comparison made by Daniel, it
answers the figure very well,--only, instead of its rolling down
hill, it has come up hill into the tops of the mountains; and I
do hope and pray that it may continue to grow and increase in
strength and in power, that when it rolls down hill it may go
with mighty power and accelerated speed, that it may not require
so much toil, labour, and fatigue to carry the kingdom from the
mountains as it did to bring it up.
84
I have no fears in regard to the increase of this kingdom,
and I may also add that I never had any, only so far as concerned
the weaknesses and frailties of mortality. I hope we may all
pursue the course laid down for us by the servants of the Lord;
for, if we do this, I know that we shall be safe in this world,
and secure happiness and exaltation in the world to come.
84
There are a few thoughts that I wish to present to the
congregation touching one principle that has been alluded to by
the brethren,--namely, in regard to following the instructions
and counsels of those who lead us. I have reflected much upon
this subject, and I contend that there is one principle by which
the Lord leads his servants, and if we are faithful, they will
lead us in the way of life; and inasmuch as we have faith to
believe in their instructions--in the teachings of the Holy
Spirit through them, we are always in the safe path, and shall be
sure of our reward.
84
You take a shepherd, for instance; and, according to the ancient
practice, we learn that they always went forward and prepared the
way, so that there could be no danger in advance but what the
shepherd would learn of in time to save the sheep. If they are
allowed to run by the shepherd, the wolves are apt to catch them
and destroy them; and the very moment that men in this kingdom
attempt to run a head or cross the path of their leaders, no
matter in what respect, the moment they do this they are in
danger of being injured by the wolves.
84
This is a subject upon which I have thought a great deal; and I
have gained a little useful knowledge, during my experience, by
watching the conduct of men; and I have never in my life known it
to fail, that when men went contrary to the counsel of their
leaders, either in the days of Joseph or brother Brigham, they
always became entangled and suffered a loss by so doing.
84
Now, whatever I might have obtained in the shape of learning, by
searching and study respecting the arts and sciences of
men,--whatever principles I may have imbibed during my scientific
researches, yet, if the Prophet of God should tell me that a
certain principle or theory which I might have learned was not
true, I do not care what my ideas might have been, I should
consider it my duty, at the suggestion of my file leader, to
abandon that principle or theory. Supposing he were to say the
principles by which you are governed are not right--that they
were incorrect, what would be my duty? I answer that it would be
my duty to lay those principles aside, and to take up those that
might be laid down by the servants of God.
85
I have seen men in the days of Joseph bring up principles, and
read, and teach, and advocate theories, when the Prophet would
say, "It is not right to do so: they are not true." Those men
would still argue, maintain their position, and they would write
in defence of their theories when the Prophet condemned them, and
they would say, "We have no faith in your theory, nor in the
system you present." The very moment a man does that, he crosses
the path of the servant of God who is set to lead the way to life
and salvation. This is one thing that the Elders should carefully
avoid. The fact is, there are a great many things taught in the
building up of this kingdom which seem strange to us, being
contrary to our traditions, and are calculated to try men.
Brother Joseph used a great many methods of testing the integrity
of men; and he taught a great many things which, in consequence
of tradition, required prayer, faith, and a testimony from the
Lord, before they could be believed by many of the Saints. His
mind was opened by the visions of the Almighty, and the Lord
taught him many things by vision and revelation that were never
taught publicly in his days; for the people could not bear the
flood of intelligence which God poured into his mind.
85
How was it in that day in reference to many things that were
taught and practised? All was not revealed at once, but the Lord
showed the Prophet a principle, and the people acted upon it
according to the light which they had. All the perfection and
glory of it was not revealed at first; but, as fast as it was
revealed, the people endeavoured to obey.
85
I will bring up one thing which will show that the position I
take is correct,--viz., baptism for the dead. When that was first
revealed, we rejoiced in it; and, as soon as we had an
opportunity, we began to be baptized for our dead. A man would be
baptized for both male and female. The moment I heard of it, my
soul leaped with joy; for it was a subject in which I felt deeply
interested. I went forward and was baptized for all my dead
relatives I could think of, both male and female, as did others;
but, afterwards, we obtained more light upon the subject, and
President Young taught the people that men should attend to those
ordinances for the male portion of their dead friends, and
females for females. This showed the order in which those
ordinances should be administered, which ordinances had before
been revealed, and shows us that we are in a school where we
shall be constantly learning.
85
This revelation, in connection with the revelation and vision
concerning the three glories, gave me more joy and consolation
than any revelation I ever read, and I had a great desire to obey
it.
85
I was taught from my childhood that there was one heaven and one
hell, and was told that the wicked all had one punishment, and
the righteous one glory,--that the grey-headed sinner, who had
spent his days in wickedness, debauchery, and murder, would go to
hell to suffer everlasting torments, and that the youth but
sixteen years of age, who had not been religious, would go to the
same hell, suffer the same kind of torment and for the same
length of time, and that Jesus, and the Apostles, and all men who
had suffered death for the testimony which they bore for the
kingdom of God and the works of righteousness would have the same
glory and no more than the Presbyterian deacon in Kentucky with
his hundred negroes, who had never made a sacrifice in his life,
but had been full of this world's goods, but he was a professor
of religion.
85
I never did believe a word of this doctrine a day since I was
born, and I am sure that I never did before; and when I read the
vision and was taught the principle of the baptism for the dead,
it enlightened my mind and gave me great joy. It appeared to me
that the God who revealed that principle unto man was wise, just,
and true--possessed both the best of attributes, and good sense,
and knowledge. I felt He was consistent with both love, mercy,
justice, and judgment; and I felt to love the Lord more than ever
before in my life. I never was satisfied with the doctrine taught
by the sectarian world upon this subject in my life, and hence I
felt to say hallelujah when the revelation came forth revealing
to us baptism for the dead. I felt that we had a right to rejoice
in the blessings of Heaven. I felt, when I first learned of the
justice of God in relation to his rewarding all men according to
their deeds, that such a God was reasonable; and I felt I could
worship such a God; and I was just so when I heard of baptism for
the dead.
86
There are thousands and millions who never had the privilege of
being baptized for themselves, and hence never ought to be
punished for not obeying a law which they never heard. How did we
feel when we first heard the living could be baptized for the
dead? We all went to work at it as fast as we had an opportunity,
and were baptized for every body we could think of, without
respect to sex. I went and was baptized for all my friends,
grandmothers, and aunts, as those of the male sex; but how was
it? Why, by-and-by, it was revealed, through the servants of the
Lord, that females should be baptised for females, and males for
males; but the full particulars of this order was not revealed
till after the days of Joseph: therefore this shows an advance in
the building up of the kingdom, the gathering up of the kingdom
the gathering of Israel, and the warming of the nations of the
earth.
86
You will see an advance in a great many things; for the Lord will
open the mind of brother Brigham and lead him into many
principles that pertain to the salvation of this people; and we
cannot close up our minds and say that we will go so far and no
farther. This we cannot do without jeopardising our standing
before God.
86
With regard to crossing the path of any man who may be appointed
to lead us, I will say we never should do it; and I do not care
what our feelings and views may be upon the subject as far as our
traditions and education are concerned. If God has anything to
reveal, he will reveal it to that man who stands at the head.
Now, here is the quorum of the Twelve Apostles: we cannot bring
forth a new revelation for the guidance of this people while the
First Presidency are here; for there is no other plan, no other
system by which to guide and govern men in this kingdom, only
that which has been established by the revelations of God in the
order of His church and kingdom; and that is, for the head to
lead, counsel, and govern in all dispensations in which the will
of God is revealed to man.
86
I wish to say a few words to the missionaries--to those who are
going abroad to preach the Gospel of Christ. I want to give you a
word of exhortation and counsel, brethren: that is, whenever you
are in doubt about any duty or work which you have to perform,
never proceed to do anything until you go and labour in prayer
and get the Holy Spirit. Wherever the Spirit dictates you to go
or to do, that will be right; and, by following its dictates, you
will come out right.
86
We shall be brought to many places during our career in the
ministry among the nations of the earth, where we may consider a
certain course of procedure to be right; but, if we do not know,
it will be better for us to go before the Lord, and ask in faith
that we may be instructed in the way of life.
86
I will take the liberty of saying that it is your privilege,
brethren, to get the mind and will of the Lord in relation to
your duties while abroad among the people; and it is also the
privilege of the whole people who are called Israel to obtain the
revelations of the Holy Spirit to guide them in every duty in
life. Whatever position a man may stand in, it is his privilege,
as a Saint of God, to enjoy this blessing; and a man who
understands himself will not move without the operations of that
Spirit to lead him.
87
Brethren, as the order of the day is short sermons, I will not
detain you longer; but I will say that I am happy to be with you,
and my soul does rejoice in the things of God; for I feel that I
have been fed in my mind, not only to-day, but yesterday, and all
through the Conference; and I do feel that we of all men have the
greatest reason to rejoice; for the Lord has committed into our
hands the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the way of life and salvation.
We can walk into this Tabernacle and our places of worship, and
sing, and pray, and preach, and praise the Lord, with none to
molest us. We can plant, and build, and eat, and inherit those
things which God has given us, in peace and quietness. For these
things we should feel thankful, and feel in our hearts to
acknowledge the hand of God therein.
87
The truths and revelations which have been made known unto this
people, for their salvation, and exaltation, and glory, and for
the salvation of all men, both the living and the dead, are of
great value and worth unto us,--and unto all men, if they would
receive them. We are the only people to whom this holy Gospel,
Priesthood, and covenants have been committed in our day; and we
shall be held responsible for the use we make of them. Then we
should be diligent and faithful in offering this great salvation
unto the children of men, and in building up Zion and the kingdom
of our God. We should also be careful to strictly obey the voice
of our Heavenly Father and the voice and counsel of His servants
who are set to lead us; which may the Lord enable us to
do,--which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, July 26, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, July 26, 1857
ONENESS OF THE PRIESTHOOD--IMPOSSIBILITY OF OBLITERATING
MORMONISM--GOSPEL
ORDINANCES--DEPOPULATION OF THE HUMAN SPECIES--THE COMING FAMINE,
ETC.
Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery
Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.
87
If the brethren and sisters would like to hear me talk a little
in my rough way, I will try.
87
My feelings are like this, that I may have no will but that which
is extract from the will of God, that my will may be the will of
God, just as much as there are three drops of water, the first,
the second, and the third drop, and the second and the third
drops run into the first, and they are combined in one. Now,
inasmuch as they are combined and have become one with the Father
and the Son, it is a pretty hard thing for any person on earth to
extract those three drops; they cannot be extracted or divided,
for they are one, and they are one with the Father and the Son.
87
We receive the Spirit of Jesus as he receives it from the Father,
and we receive it from the Son, or down, through the channel of
the Holy Priesthood from the Father; then we are like one vine or
one tree, the Father being the root, and the Son of God the tree
or vine that sprung from the Father, and we are the branches,
sprung out of that vine. Then, inasmuch as we abide in Joseph or
in Brigham, and then Brigham abides in Joseph, and Joseph in
Peter, and Peter in Jesus, and then Jesus in the Father, don't
you see we are one? And then we will extend it to the Twelve in
these last days; they are one with the First Presidency, and then
the Seventies with the Twelve, and then the High Priests and
other officers. Ain't we one?
88
That is the way we have got to be one; we have got to come to
that; and when we do, the Spirit of God will rest upon us, and
the Spirit of Jesus, and of all the Prophets, and Apostles, and
holy men of God that ever did live or ever will. Then the same
Spirit and power will rest upon our sisters as it did upon Mary,
and Elizabeth, and Anna, and thousands of others.
88
I wonder if the brethren understand me? If you do not, I shall
have to get some more simple figure; for a tree in its nature is
like a grape vine, or a cucumber vine, or a watermelon vine. You
plant a cucumber seed, and it brings forth a cucumber vine. You
may take this vine, and there is a main vine, and then there are
other vines that break out of that main vine; you take away one
of these vines from the main true vine, and it would cease to
exist, because it is disconnected from the vine to which it was
connected; therefore it cannot bring forth fruit. Don't you
understand this, you men and women that are farmers?
88
Brother Brigham was speaking this forenoon, showing what an
influence he has over this people. I want to know if he has any
over a man or woman that is not in this vine, he being the head
now? When Joseph was here, he was the head of the vine in the
flesh; but since he stepped away, brother Brigham is head of the
vine, and we are connected to it; all you men and women, and then
all the Saints throughout the world are connected to that vine to
which he is connected; and he has power and influence over them,
because they partake of his nature and his element, and he
partakes of the element that came through Joseph, and Joseph from
Peter, and Peter from Jesus, and Jesus from the Father, and then
it extends through all the Quorums that pertain to the house of
Israel.
88
I was speaking the other day how you should make your connections
very strong; and, instead of breaking these fibres pertaining to
that cable, you should keep adding strength to strength. If you
do that, there never will be a separation between us and those
that hold the Priesthood before us,--no, never.
88
What an almighty influence our Father and our God will have when
He has gathered all His children! Will they control the remaining
portion of the human family? They will. As I said that day, and
as brother Joseph has said to-day, we hold the keys--that is,
brother Brigham and his brethren--they hold the keys of the
living and the dead.
88
What! of those that do not belong to this Church? Yes, just as
much as those that do; and they cannot get salvation upon any
other principle. Well, now, you need not think that is a tight
jacket; for I will tell you it is a jacket you have all to wear.
You may grunt, and you may take a course to kill this people and
destroy the Prophet. Good God! there will a hundred come up where
you kill one. Bless your souls, if a man is a Prophet, and that
Prophet has a posterity, his whole posterity are prophets. Tell
about raising up kings, and priests, and prophets unto the Most
High God! You may kill brother Brigham: kill him, if you can; but
I tell you, you will never do it nor his brother Heber, until the
times comes.
89
I never killed anybody, and I have a pretty good assurance to
live a good while. You may kill brother Brigham, if you can, and
what will be the effect of it? There will be a thousand Brighams
that will rise through him, just as much as it would if you went
into your field and you found an almighty big mustard stalk, and
it was ripe, and you had no more sense but hit it a crack and
break it down; there will be a thousand, and perhaps a million of
mustards come from the old stalk. It will be just so if you kill
brother Brigham or Heber, and it was so when they killed brother
Joseph; there is a thousand now living where there was but one
when he was killed.
89
Prophets! There is not a man or woman in this congregation, if
they live their religion and have the Holy Ghost upon them, but
what are prophets, every one of them. I feel as Moses said to a
certain class that had the sweeny; they were superstitious, and
could not bear to hear any men and women prophecy but themselves:
they complained to Moses of a certain person prophesying; and
said he, "I wish to God they were all prophets." I wish to God
you, brethren and sisters, were all prophets and prophetesses;
you may be, if you live your religion; you cannot help
yourselves. We shall be like so many drops of water all run into
the first drop; then the first drop and all the drops become
amalgamated together, and they are like one drop. Bless your
souls, our little children will prophesy, that come out of us,
because we are one.
89
It is living in the vine of the last dispensation that makes us
one, and we should be one, for Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye
are not mine." As brother Brigham, brother Smoot and others have
said, can the world do anything against this work? No. Jesus says
that they can do nothing against the truth, but for it; and it
will increase it, just the same as it would to destroy the old
mustard stalk that has got ten thousand little seeds; you only
increase it ten thousand times.
89
Can the world obliterate "Mormonism"--this Church and kingdom of
God? Gentlemen, you might just as well go into the heavens and
undertake to obliterate the worlds and the stars that you see on
some of these beautiful nights when it is so clear. You can see
the stars; they are as thick as the hairs on my head. What are
they? They are worlds like this, and redeemed worlds, as this
will be some time; and we are the boys that will help to redeem
it. We look a good deal like other folks.
89
I speak of these things, brethren, by way of encouragement. They
may just as well try to obliterate those worlds that are
redeemed, and perhaps ten times larger than this world, as to
undertake to obliterate "Mormonism."
89
You call us fools: but the day will be, gentlemen and ladies,
whether you belong to this Church or not, when you will prize
brother Joseph Smith as the Prophet of the Living God, and look
upon him as a God, and also upon Brigham Young, our Governor in
the Territory of Deseret.
89
Well, I will say there is no other man, except it is his
successor in the Priesthood, that will ever rule over me as a
Governor. [Voices, all over the congregation: "Amen."] A man not
holding the Priesthood may come here in the capacity of a
Governor, if he pleases, and will act properly in the line of his
office; but if he does not magnify wholesome laws, we will teach
him his duty.
90
Sending a man here with 2,500 troops! They have no design in God
Almighty's world only to raise a rookery with this people and
bring us into collision with the United States; and when they
come here, the first dab will be to take brother Brigham Young,
and Heber C. Kimball, and others, and they will slay us. That is
their design; and if we will not yield to their meanness, they
will say we have mutinized against the President of the United
States, and then they will put us under martial law and massacre
this people. That has been the design of the men that have been
here. [Voice in the stand: "They can't come it."] "No, they can't
come it."
90
Drummond, and those miserable scoundrels, and some that are now
in our midst--how do I feel towards them? Pray for them? Yes, I
pray that God Almighty would send them to hell. Some say across
lots; but I would like to have them take a round about road, and
he as long as they can be in going there. How do you suppose I
feel?
90
I have been driven five times--been broken up and my goods robbed
from me, and I have been afflicted almost to death. I am here
with wives and children, and as good women as can be found in the
United States. You may search the States through, and you cannot
find as good ones. Have others here got as good? I do not know
that I will talk about others; but I will say what I have a mind
to about my own. I have got women that were brought up decently
and respectably; and they are virtuous women; and you may send
all the men from hell, and they cannot come around my women and
brother Brigham's, notwithstanding some have told in Carson
Valley that our women are all prostitutes, and that they could
use any one of them they pleased, as I have been informed.
90
That is the story they have told about you, sisters, as I have
heard. How do you like that statement? Still there are some here
who sustain such characters in their wickedness, as they did
Drummond and others. I think just as much of the persons who
sustain those miserable characters as I do of them, and no more.
And I think just as much of those who sympathize with them.
Whether they are men or women, I do not care one whit. I know the
virtue of my women, and the virtue of brother Brigham's women,
and of those of our brethren who are connected with us.
90
The world say that we have things in common stock. There is no
such thing. We throw our interest together, but my wives are
wives that are given to me by the Almighty God through the proper
source; and it is so with every other man. There is no man in
this Valley that is a Saint that meddles with my wives, nor I
with his. Those things are not carried on here. Every man has his
house by himself and his concerns; but, if we have a mind to
throw in our property into the general reservoir and hold it in
common, then every man has a stewardship; I want to know what
business it is to anybody? I have a right to throw in my property
in connection with brother Brigham's, and he with me, and then
occupy it for ever, and let the avails thereof increase our
riches; and if every other man would take the same course, it
would be far better for us. If we cannot be one in temporal
things, how can we be one in spiritual things?
90
We do not believe in whoredoms here; we do not admit of any such
thing as women to whore it, or of men to come here to do any such
thing. We have none of this. [Voice: "That is civilization."]
90
Yes, such as they have in New York at the Five Points there. Some
of you have, perhaps, been there, and in Philadelphia, and in
every other city in the United States. There is the city of
Rochester, about as small a city as there is in the United
States. I have been there when there was but two little log
cabins, when there was not such a thing known as a prostitute;
and now, at this day, there are thousands of persons of ill fame,
and the authorities license such things.
91
Christians--those poor, miserable priests brother Brigham was
speaking about--some of them are the biggest whoremasters there
are on the earth, and at the same time preaching righteousness to
the children of men. The poor devils, they could not get up here
and preach an oral discourse, to save themselves from hell; they
are preaching their fathers' sermons--preaching sermons that were
written a hundred years before they were born.
91
We are very tenacious, as brother George A. said, pertaining to
the law of God and the institutions of heaven. We know there is
no other way for men to be saved--there is no person on the earth
can be saved upon any other principle than the one that saves me.
Says one, "What is that?" The first step is to believe in the
Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God; and when you have,
and laid your sins aside, and think you will quit sinning, then
be baptized in water, that your sins may be washed away, or
blotted out, that you may receive the remission of them; and have
a man that has got authority to do it lay hands upon you, that
you may receive the Holy Ghost.
91
Can you change these ordinances? No. They are eternal; they
always were and always will be; and no man or woman upon earth
can be saved without them. You may get a Methodist priest to pour
water on you, or sprinkle it on you, and baptize you face
foremost, or lay you down the other way, and whatever mode you
please, and you will be damned with your priest. There is but one
way, and that is to be buried in water, buried with Christ by
baptizing in water, that your sins may be blotted out by one
having authority, or else it will do you no good.
91
Every man that is alive can act for himself under the hands of a
man having authority. How will you manage for the dead? You will
have to do it by proxy. For instance, I have got a father who
died before "Mormonism" came; I go to brother Brigham when we
have a place for it: says I, "brother Brigham, I want to be
baptized for my father;" he takes me and baptizes me for my
father, I acting as proxy, or for and in behalf of my father, and
it is done upon the same principle that we do it for ourselves;
and that is recorded.
91
Can I go and be baptized for my mother? Yes, I can be, though
that is not the strict order of the law of the kingdom; but let a
man act for a man, and a woman for a woman, that each may bear
their share. I will let my wife go and attend to that, she acting
as proxy for my mother, and I for my father. Well now, I have got
to attend to all the ordinances faithfully that I attend to for
myself, and then, when the time comes, I can take my father and
mother, and act for my father, and my wife act for my mother; and
then they can be connected in marriage, and then their father and
their mother, and so keep going on until we get back where we
came from, and connect the Priesthood together, and have the
chain perfect from these days to the days of Jesus, and then back
to Adam.
91
Perhaps my father may not receive the Gospel. If he don't, my
baptism will not do him any good. He is in the spirit-world; he
has to believe and embrace the Gospel in his heart and
affections, and then I receive knowledge from him through a
proper authority, and I am administered to for him. You might as
well go and be baptized for a devil as for a man who will not
receive the Gospel in the spirit-world.
92
I expect I shall have to go and preach to the spirits in prison
where they live, in London, in Germany, and other places. What!
after I am dead? Yes. You. You may call us wild for believing
such things. Go and read the Bible--the book your mother taught
to you when you were sitting on her knees and nursing at her
breast. This good old Bible, you think we do not believe it: we
believe every word of it, and practice it. If we do not, we are
determined we will, by the help of God, that portion of it that
alludes to us.
92
Plurality of wives! I have a good many wives. How much would you
give to know how many? If I were to tell you, you would not
believe it. I suppose many of you have not believed a word we
have said to-day. We do not care whether you do or not. I am
speaking to the unbelievers, and not to the Saints. If I spoke
lies, you would believe quicker. Suffice it to say I have a good
many wives and lots of young mustards that are growing, and they
are a kind of fruitful seed.
92
You know my comparison was, when Dr. Bernhisel was at Washington,
we did not know what the Dr. would think when we let the old cat
out of the bag. I told him that the old cat would have kittens,
and the kittens would have cats. It is so with "Mormonism;" it
will flourish and increase, and it will multiply in young
"Mormons." "To be plain about it, Mr. Kimball, what did you get
these wives for?" The Lord told me to get them. "What for?" To
raise up young "Mormons,"--not to have women to commit whoredoms
with, to gratify the lusts of the flesh, but to raise up
children.
92
The priests of the day in the whole world keep women, just the
same as the gentlemen of the Legislatures do. The great men of
the earth keep from two to three, and perhaps half-a-dozen
private women. They are not acknowledged openly, but are kept
merely to gratify their lusts; and if they get in the family way,
they call for the doctors, and also upon females who practise
under the garb of midwives, to kill the children, and thus they
are depopulating their own species. {Voice: "And their names
shall come to an end."] Yes, because they shed innocent blood.
92
I knew that before I received "Mormonism." I have known of lots
of women calling for a doctor to destroy their children; and
there are many of the women in this enlightened age and in the
most popular towns and cities in the Union that take a course to
get rid of their children. The whole nation is guilty of it. I am
telling the truth. I won't call it infanticide. You know I am
famous for calling things by their names.
92
I have been taught it, and my wife was taught it in our young
days, when she got into the family way, to send for a doctor and
get rid of the child, so as to live with me to gratify lust. It
is God's truth, and I know the person that did it. This is
depopulating the human species; and the curse of God will come
upon that man, and upon that woman, and upon those cursed
doctors. There is scarcely one of them that is free from the sin.
It is just as common as it is for wheat to grow.
93
Do we take that course here? No. I have buried several children;
I have buried them in York State, too, in Monroe county, where I
lived all my young days, and where I became acquainted with
brother Brigham, which is rising of thirty years that we have
been together, about twelve miles from where Joseph Smith lived
and found the Book of Mormon. I buried two children there, lawful
children, born to me by my first wife; and then I have buried
some ten children here, born to me by my lawful wives; and I have
had altogether about fifty children; and one hundred years won't
pass away before my posterity will out-number the present
inhabitants of the State of New York, because I do not destroy my
offspring, I am doing the works of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and
if I live and be a good man, and my wives are as good as they
should be, I will raise up men yet, that will come through my
loins, that will be as great men as ever came to this earth; and
so will you.
93
I will tell you that some of the most noble spirits are waiting
with the Father to this day to come forth through the right
channel and the right kind of men and women. That is what has to
be yet; for there are thousands and millions of spirits waiting
to obtain bodies upon this earth.
93
I thought a good deal about one verse of brother Poulter's song
that he sang here to-day,--one verse in particular, speaking of
the ladies. A man is a man, if he is connected with the
Priesthood and is a good man of God--a holy man. That man can
produce wonders, although he may be inferior in stature.
93
A great many women are more nice than wise. If they can get a man
with a pretty face, they think it is all there is about it. Some
men think if they can get a woman that has a handsome face, that
is all there is of it. But it is that woman that has a head and
sensibility,--I do not care if her head is three feet long,--it
has nothing to do with the character that lives in the body. It
is the character that is in the man's house, the spirit that is
in the man; it is the spirit that is in the woman and in the
house that makes the woman and that makes the man.
93
Talk about going into the spirit-world. The whole nation will go
there. Are they going to know Jesus Christ? Are they going to
know Joseph, and Brigham, and Heber? No, they won't know us
there, because other men will go and preach to them; and then
they have got to believe on those men, or else they cannot pass
them and go by those authorities.
93
Then let us live to be men and women of God, and cultivate that
Spirit that dwells in us; for I have told you many a time that if
you receive a bad spirit in you here to-day in this Bowery, you
may get up and go out of door; but will you not have the same
spirit as you had received when you started to go out? If you
retain that wicked spirit, going out of door will not make you
better.
93
When a man becomes a devil, and has killed the Prophets and
Apostles, while he is in this house, or tabernacle of his spirit,
will it change his feelings to go out of door, or to lay down
that tabernacle? There will then be the same spirit and
disposition that is in the spirit while it is in the body. When
it leaves the body, does that change the spirit?
93
It is the spirit in man which affects the conduct; it ain't the
body. I can stand here and let you go to work and defile this
house. I have to answer for that sin. If my spirit is guilty in
letting my body do a thing that is contrary to the will of God,
it is my spirit that has got to pay the debt. It is my spirit
that is to be judged in the day of eternity and is answerable for
the sins that I suffer my body to do.
93
I want you to think of these things, live your religion, keep the
commandments of God, do as you are told, lay up your grain.
94
Brother Joseph made me think of one thing this morning when he
was talking, that we are the very characters that will have to
save the poor curses that are trying to kill us. They are trying
to destroy that Priesthood that pertains to them as much as it
does to me. We have got to save them and they have got to come to
us. It is degrading to their feelings; but, as degrading as it
is, they will come bending to us. What! to brother H. C. Kimball?
Yes, as true as the sun shines, if I live my religion; and you
will have to bow to me, brother Brigham, and Joseph Smith, and
the Twelve Apostles, and thousands and millions of others; for I
will tell you, if you make war while you are in the flesh with
the servants of God, you never can be redeemed until you make an
atonement to satisfy us, and then Joseph, and Peter, and Jesus,
and to satisfy the Father: you have offended the whole of them.
94
The day will be, and it will not be many years either: it will be
about the time the United States want to send a sufficient force
here. About the time they will get unto the hottest times will be
about that time. They will persecute us all the time the same as
Joseph's brethren did Joseph in Egypt. They whipped him and threw
him into a pit, and then they thought of killing him; but Judah
prevailed and saved him, and then they took him and sold him as a
slave, and he obtained favour in the eyes of the King, and
finally held dominion over that whole kingdom, and reared the
kingdom, and raised grain previous to the famine, and saved and
redeemed his whole father's house and millions of others; and
everything had to bow down to the power of Joseph.
94
As true as that thing is true, so true it will be that our
enemies will have to bow down to us; and we may do the best we
can to store up stores; and it is all we can do before they will
come bending unto us. And the President of the United States will
bow to us and come to consult the authorities of this Church to
know what he had best to do for his people.
94
You don't believe this. Wait and see; and just about the time
they think they have got us, the Lord has got them fast. Now mark
it, George; you may write every word of it.
94
I will tell you that brother Brigham and his brethren can tell
the difference between the wheat and the chaff. [Voice: "The Lord
gives wheat and the Devil gives chaff.] Retain all the wheat; and
if there is any chaff there, give it to the Devils and the wheat,
and the oat, and the barley you shall have; and the day is at
hand for you to go to work to raise sheep and raise flax, and
there shall be a coat on it four times thicker than any flax you
ever saw, and everything else shall increase.
94
Why do you ask God to give you these things until you go to work
and raise them? I sowed wheat three years before I got a bit. The
Devil or somebody tried to prove me; but I would have stuck to it
until this day. I would not give a dime for a man or woman that
is not of that character.
94
Am I going to be a Joseph? I will be a Heber, and Brigham will be
a Brigham, and he will lay up stores for the inhabitants of the
earth, and we will redeem the earth and the inhabitants
thereof,--I care not whether they are dead or alive; and I would
rather have a lot of dead creatures than many that profess to be
Saints here. If they were dead and out of the way, their absence
would be a help to us; for they try to hinder the progress of the
work of God: but we will be the saviours of the children of men
in the last days.
94
Mark my words, and see if these things do not come to pass
quicker than you can prepare yourselves for them.
94
Will this land be a land of milk and honey? Yes. Missouri is
cracked up to be the greatest honey country that there is on the
earth; but it will not be many years before they cannot raise a
spoonful in that land, nor in Illinois, nor in any other land
where they fight against God. Mildew shall come upon their honey,
their bees, and their crops; and famine and desolation shall come
upon the nation like a whirlwind.
95
Go and read the Prophets: they all say so. You never saw a
Prophet in your life but what would say so. Don't be frightened:
I tell you it will come. I am willing that my friends that have
come through here from California should tell them of it; and it
would be better for you to believe it yourselves, and go and make
calculations accordingly.
95
Shall we ever be brought to want? I tell you, if we live our
religion, we never shall. Cannot God Almighty send manna here,
honey, and everything else, just as well as he could in the days
of Moses? This is the last dispensation, and it has got all the
power, the interest, the miracles that were in all of them, and
tenfold more.
95
Last year or the year before they made some thousands of pounds
of sugar at Provo and other places from the honey-dew. Where did
they find it? On the leaves of the cottonwood, the quaking asp,
and the milk-weed. They are now making honey from milk-weed.
95
What does all this mean? And then don't you believe God can rain
sweetening as well as running water? This I can prove by
thousands of witnesses--good sugar, as handsome as I ever made in
the United States; and I have made hundreds of tons of it. The
maple-trees in the States will be blasted; yes, and they might as
well try to make sugar from an oak tree: and everything else will
be mildewed and go to destruction, when we shall have thousands.
95
Have not we felt the rod? Yes; and God says judgment shall come,
and it shall commence at the house of God first, and then it will
come upon those that have rebelled in the house of God; and of
all the suffering that ever fell upon men and women will fall
upon the apostates. They have got to pay all the debt of the
trouble that they have brought upon the innocent from the days of
Joseph to this day, and they cannot get rid of it.
95
Will we have manna? Yes. The United States have 700 waggons
loaded with about 2 tons to each waggon with all kinds of things,
and then 7,000 head of cattle; and there are said to be 2,500
troops, with this, and that, and the other. That is all right.
Suppose the troops don't get here, but all these goods and cattle
come. Well, that would be mighty help to us; that would clothe up
the boys and the girls, and make them comfortable; and then,
remember, there are 15 months' provisions besides. I am only
talking about this. Suppose it extends on for four or five years,
and they send 100,000 troops, and provisions, and goods in
proportion, and everything else got here, and they did not.
95
I am talking by comparison to the Saints, and you that are
without do not understand it. I am a kind of funny fellow; I
always was. I will tell you what kind of a chap I am, and brother
Brigham, and brother Joseph, and Hyrum, and David, and Charles,
and all those boys. I will tell you now, as true as you live, I
am one of the sons of the old veterans that won the liberties of
this land, and so is brother Brigham, because he knew his father,
and I knew my own father; and it is not every man that does.
96
You may write that--there is one man on the earth that knows his
daddy. We are boys, with thousands of others that their fathers,
their grandfathers, and great grandfathers redeemed this land;
and God Almighty inspired those men. They were naturally heirs to
the Holy Priesthood, every one of them, pretty much; and we are
their sons, and we will redeem this land, and we will save the
children of this land, and the Constitution of the United States;
and we will bring about the restitution of the house of Israel.
96
I do not care if we die in twenty minutes,--as true as there is a
resurrection, or ever was, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and
Joseph, and thousands of others will be redeemed and get their
resurrection; and I will see you as I see you to-day, and we will
save all that we can, and the rest will have to go to hell.
96
I believe in annihilation in one degree. Men will sin so that
they will be damned spiritually and temporally. There will be a
dissolution of the natural body and of the spirit, and they will
go back into their native element, the same as the chemist can go
to work and dissolve a five-dollar gold piece, and throw it into
a liquid. Does not that show there can be a dissolution of the
natural body and of the spirit? This is what is called the second
death.
96
May the Almighty bless you! May the peace of God be with you, and
upon your children, and your children's children, for ever and
ever! And may God Almighty curse our enemies. [Voices: "Amen."] I
feel to curse my enemies: and when God won't bless them, I do not
think he will ask me to bless them. If I did, it would be to put
the poor curses to death who have brought death and destruction
on me and my brethren--upon my wives and my children that I
buried on the road between the States and this place.
96
Did I ever wrong them, a man or woman of them, out of a dime? No;
but I have fed thousands where I never received a dime. Poor
rotten curses! And the President of the United States, inasmuch
as he has turned against us and will take a course to persist in
pleasing the ungodly curses that are howling around him for the
destruction of this people, he shall be cursed, in the name of
Israel's God, and he shall not rule over this nation, because
they are my brethren; but they have cast me out and cast you out;
and I curse him and all his coadjutors in his cursed deeds, in
the name of Jesus Christ and by the authority of the Holy
Priesthood; and all Israel shall say amen.
96
Send 2,500 troops here, our brethren, to make a desolation of
this people! God Almighty helping me, I will fight until there is
not a drop of blood in my veins. Good God! I have wives enough to
whip out the United States; for they will whip themselves. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, August 2, 1857
Brigham Young, August 2, 1857
JOSEPH SMITH'S FAMILY--BASHFULNESS IN PUBLIC SPEAKING--THE
COMING CRISIS--COUNSEL.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.
97
I rejoice in the privilege of hearing the servants of the Lord
speak to the Saints. It is a feast to me, and to hear men speak
by the Holy Ghost. I very much rejoice in seeing brother Elias
Smith upon the stand this morning. I have been acquainted with
him for many years, and yet I have never until now heard him
address an assembly, except in the capacity of a Judge. I am
thankful to hear his voice in public. He is a cousin of the
Prophet Joseph and of George A. Smith.
97
I have reflected much concerning the family of the grandfather
and father of Joseph the Prophet. Their family connections were
very extensive; and it has been a subject of deep regret to me
that there were so few in that large circle who have been valiant
for the truth since the death of the Prophet. Still I do not know
but that Joseph had quite as many of his connections valiant for
the truth, in proportion to their number, as Jesus had; for Jesus
had many brothers and sisters, and the most of them were opposed
to him, and continued so during the greater part of their lives.
I used to think, while Joseph was living, that his life compared
well with the history of the Saviour; though the most of father
Joseph Smith's family have believed and obeyed the Gospel, and
have lived their religion in a good degree. Many of them are not
here. Some of them I have known in the Eastern States that never
have gathered with us. But the old stock are pretty much dead,
and I do not know but what all of them are. Father John Smith was
the last one, in this Church, of the brothers of father Joseph
Smith; and he died, and is buried here. Grandmother Smith lived
in Kirtland a short time after she gathered.
97
I trust in the good feelings and in the confidence that brother
Elias has gained this morning in speaking as he has from this
stand; for many times I have thought of it, and regretted that he
was not on the stand a preacher with the rest. Some men rise here
to tell about their feelings, and are so diffident, so bashful,
and it is so hard for them to speak,--men, too, who have had such
privileges in their former lives as brother Elias has had, who is
well schooled, and has had an opportunity of becoming acquainted
with the best of society--with men of influence. When he arrived
to years of discretion, as he has told you, he marked out his own
path. His advantages in his youth were far greater than were
those of most of our public speakers.
98
And there is brother Carrington, when he rises here to address a
congregation--though it is seldom that we can get him on this
stand--will tell how he shrinks from speaking to the people, how
bashful and delicate his feelings are in this matter. Men who
understand language, who were taught it in their youth, who have
had the privilege of schools and good education, to get up and
tell how they shrink from addressing this people.
98
When I think of myself, I think just this--I have the grit in me,
and I will do my duty any how. When I began to speak in public, I
was about as destitute of language as a man could well be. But
tell about being bashful, when a man has all the learning and
words he can ask for! With scores and hundreds of thousands of
words with which to convey one's ideas, and then tell about being
bashful before a people! How I have had the headache, when I had
ideas to lay before the people, and not words to express them;
but I was so gritty that I always tried my best.
98
I do not like to hear men make excuses, although it is natural,
and I put up with it. I wish they could see and understand that
they have had advantages above many of their brethren--that they
have been greatly blessed, and should never complain, but should
stand up here and exercise themselves according to the best of
their ability, and do all the good possible for them to do.
98
Brother Elias Smith, I can say, is a man possessed of as much
judgment and discretion in his feelings as any man I know. He is
filled with wisdom. He is filled with judgment and with counsel,
if he would dare to let it out. I would like to hear his voice
and the voices of others, and I would like to have them not
complain much about getting up to speak before the public.
98
Often, when I stand up here, I have the feelings of a person that
is unable to convey his ideas, because I have not the advantage
of language. However, I do not very frequently complain of that,
but I rise to do the best I can and to give the people the best I
have for them at the time; and if it don't suit them they can go
without it, for I am not responsible whether it suits them or
not.
98
I rejoice in the words of brother Heber this day. He has spoken
by the power of the Holy Ghost, and you are his witnesses. You
may all witness to this; and his ideas are as rich, I may say, as
the flowers of eternity, and his ideas and his words are
congenial to my feelings and spirit. He told you here to-day that
we never differ--that I say, "Go ahead, say what you please."
98
I look at the spirits and the principles of men, and try to
behold what is in them; and if I can discover that they are
right, I do not care one particle how they express their ideas,
so that I can but understand them. I can say furthermore that you
cannot, the best of you, beat brother Kimball's language. You may
call up the college-bred man, and he cannot beat it.
98
Brother Heber and I never went to school until we got into
"Mormonism:" that was the first of our schooling. We never had
the opportunity of letters in our youth, but we had the privilege
of picking up brush, chopping down trees, rolling logs, and
working amongst the roots, and of getting our shins, feet, and
toes bruised. The uncle of brother Merrell, who now sits in the
congregation, made me the first hat that my father ever bought
for me; and I was then about eleven years of age. I did not go
bareheaded previous to that time, neither did I call on my father
to buy me a five-dollar hat every few months, as some of my boys
do. My sisters would make me what was called a Jo. Johnson cap
for winter, and in summer I wore a straw hat which I frequently
braided for myself. I learned to make bread, wash the dishes,
milk the cows, and make butter; and can make butter, and can beat
the most of the women in this community at housekeeping. Those
are about all the advantages I gained in my youth. I know how to
economise, for my father had to do it.
99
There are a great many little items pertaining to life that
I do not very often speak about. Still they have to be borne
with. They arise from traits in our characters, and we have to
meet with them right in this community. The imported goods that
we purchase are brought over a thousand miles in waggons, and yet
probably I have not a young child that is three years old but
what has cost me more to furnish with shoes than I ever cost my
father to furnish me with shoes in my whole life. Brother Heber
as been teaching you a little economy. I tell you that you have
been warned and forewarned again, that the time would come when,
if you had hats, you would have to make them; and if the ladies
had bonnets, they would have to make them here.
99
Whether it is to your sorrow or joy, I will tell you what I
discover; and I have been much surprised, and sometimes I have
been overjoyed with the discovery. Sometimes my heart quakes a
little, my nerves tremble in consequence of the great things that
God is bringing forth. Do we realize that they are coming on us,
I may say, faster than we are preparing ourselves to meet them?
There is one sign after another, revelation after revelation. The
Lord is hastening his work. He is bringing to pass the sayings of
the Prophets faster than the people are prepared to receive them.
You know that we have often exhorted you to be wide awake to your
duties, to be watchful and prayerful, and to be full of the Holy
Spirit, lest the Lord should roll on his work faster than you
could understand it.
99
It would be hard for the people to explain away the idea that the
Government of the United States is shutting down the gate upon
us, for it is too visible; and this is what hastens the work of
the Lord, which you are praying for every day. I do not believe
that there is a man or woman here, who prays at all, but what
prays every day for the Lord to hasten his work. Now take care,
for if he does, may be you will not be prepared to meet it.
99
The time must come when there will be a separation between this
kingdom and the kingdoms of this world, even in every point of
view. The time must come when this kingdom must be free and
independent from all other kingdoms. Are you prepared to have the
thread cut to-day?
99
I know the feelings of a great many, and I need not go out of my
own family to hear, "O dear, are there no ribbons coming? I want
that artificial quick; I want you to go and buy me that nice
bonnet, for I am afraid there never will another one be brought
here." If I am tried in any point in this world, it is with
regard to the bearings of my own conduct to my own family. I have
told them, and tell them, and talk to them, and talk about it,
and ask them, Am I in the line of my duty while I can feed women
and children who do nothing but sit and fold their hands, and
wear out their clothing, and dress them in finery, and pamper
them, and they get so that good beef, pork, bread, butter,
cheese, tea, coffee, and sugar, with fruit, and all kinds of
garden sauce, are no rarity to them at all, and their appetites
are poor and they cannot eat? This is the case with me in my
family. If there is any trial upon me, it is to know whether I am
in the line of my duty in this matter.
100
Should not I take my tea and coffee, my beef and pork, and every
other good thing, and put it into the hands of the men who sweat
over the rock for the Temple, instead of feeding men, women, and
children, who do not strive to do all they are capable of doing?
I am tried on that point, and I must say that if there is
anything in the world that bothers me, it is the whining of women
and children to prevent me from doing that which I know that I
ought to do.
100
I will acknowledge with brother Kimball, and I know it is the
case with him, that I am a great lover of women. In what
particular? I love to see them happy, to see them well fed and
well clothed, and I love to see them cheerful. I love to see
their faces and talk with them, when they talk in righteousness;
but as for anything more, I do not care. There are probably but
few men in the world who care about the private society of women
less than I do. I also love children, and I delight to make them
happy.
100
I accumulate a large amount of means, but I would just as soon
feed my neighbour as myself. And every one who knows me knows
whether or not a piece of johnnycake and butter and a potatoe
satisfies Brigham. I can live on as cheap and as plain food as
can any man in Israel. I have said to my family, a great many
times, I want you to make me home-made clothing; but I would meet
such a whizzing about my ears, if I were to have even a pair of
home-made pantaloons made. I do not know that I have a wife in
the world but what would say, "You are not going to wear them;
you ought to wear something more respectable, for you deserve to
as much as any man does."
100
It is the man who works hard, who sweats over the rock, and goes
to the kanyons for lumber, that I count more worthy of good food
and dress than I am. But do not I labour? Yes, with my mind. Can
any man tell what labour there is upon me? No, not a man can
begin to tell what I feel for the Later-day Saints in this
Territory, throughout the mountains and the world,--what I feel
for their salvation and preservation. They have to be looked
after and cared for; and all this more particularly rests upon
me. My brethren love to share with me all that the Lord puts upon
them; but in the day of trouble they look to me to secure them
and pint out a way for their escape.
100
Now, let me tell you one thing--I shall take it as a witness that
God designs to cut the thread between us and the world, when an
army undertakes to make their appearance in this Territory to
chastise me or to destroy my life from the earth. I lay it down
that right is or at least should be might with Heaven, with its
servants, and with all its people on the earth. As for the rest,
we will wait a little while to see; but I shall take a hostile
movement by our enemies as an evidence that it is time for the
thread to be cut. I think we will find three hundred who will lap
water, and we can whip out the Midianites. Brother Heber said
that he could turn out his women, and they would whip them. I ask
no odds of the wicked, the best way they can fix it.
100
Brother Heber says that the music is taken out of his sermons
when brother Carrington clips out words here and there; and I
have taken out the music from mine, for I know the traditions and
false notions of the people. Our sermons are read by tens of
thousands outside of Utah. Members of the British Parliament have
those Journals of Discourses, published by brother Watt; they
have them locked up, they secrete them, and go to their rooms to
study them, and they know all about us. They may, perhaps, keep
them from the Queen, for fear that she would believe and be
converted.
101
I know that I have seen the day when, let men use language like
brother Heber has to-day, and many would apostatize from the true
faith. In printing my remarks, I often omit the sharp words,
though they are perfectly understood and applicable here; for I
do not wish to spoil the good I desire to do. Let my remarks go
to the world in a way the prejudices of the people can bear, that
they may read them, and ponder them, and ask God whether they are
true.
101
I am thankful to hear the servants of God speak; and, as I have
frequently said, I do not care what you say when you rise to
speak here; for I want to know whether a man seeks with all his
heart to know the mind of God concerning him. If he does, all is
right with him.
101
Brother Heber alluded to counseling men and women who come to him
after they had been to me, and said that they always received the
same counsel I had given them. I never have known it to fail,
that if they come to me and then go to brother Heber, they will
get the same counsel all the time. And so they would from every
one of the Twelve, from the High Council, from the Seventies, and
High Priests, and every officer in the Church, if every officer
in the Church would take the course that brother Heber, and I,
and a few others do. What is that? Never to give counsel, unless
you have it to give. If you have counsel, give it, because you
can have no correct counsel except by the Spirit of revelation:
that is my standard. I have no counsel for a man, unless I have
the testimony of Jesus on the subject. Then, when the same man
asks counsel of me, and goes to brother Heber, do you not see
that if he acts on the same principle and gives counsel, it must
be by the Spirit of revelation; or he has no counsel to give, if
it is not by that Spirit. Then let the same man go to brother
Wells and ask his counsel on the same subject, without letting
him know that he has been to Brigham or to Heber, and brother
Daniel will give the same counsel by the same Spirit.
101
The difficulty with regard to giving counsel that conflicts
consists in men's giving counsel from their own judgment, without
the Spirit of God. Every man in the kingdom of God would give the
same counsel upon each subject, if he would wait until he had the
mind of Christ upon it. Then all would have one word and mind,
and each man would see eye to eye.
101
But there is a weakness in the brethren, and it is in mankind in
general. You ask almost any person in the world a question, and
he thinks it a disgrace to be unable to answer it. He feels
chagrined, his mind flags, when he finds that he is not quite as
knowing as his neighbours think him to be; and, to avoid this, he
will often venture an answer without knowing the facts in the
case, or the effects of his answer.
101
If you would always pause and say, I have no counsel for you. I
have no answer for you on this subject, because I have no
manifestation of the Spirit, and be willing to let everybody in
the world know that you are ignorant when you are, you would
become wise a great deal quicker than to give counsel on your own
judgment, without the Spirit of revelation. If the Elders of
Israel would observe this rule, never to give counsel unless they
give it by the testimony of the truth, by the Spirit of the Lord
Jesus Christ, and, if they cannot give counsel in that manner,
not to give any, there would be no conflicting counsel in the
kingdom. All would be one; counsel would be one: we would soon
come to understanding and be of one heart and mind, and our
blessings would be increased upon us faster than in taking any
other course.
101
May God bless you and preserve us in the truth. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
Albert Smith, August 2, 1857
George Albert Smith, August 2, 1857
JOSEPH SMITH'S FAMILY--DETAILS OF GEORGE A. SMITH'S OWN
EXPERIENCE, ETC.
A Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, August 2, 1857.
102
I suppose that my brethren and sisters are acquainted with George
A.; and whenever he presents himself in the presence of the
Saints, and attempts to entertain them or amuse them with his
chin-music, they expect that he will say something funny.
102
I have been interested to-day very much in listening to the
instructions of brother Elias, and brother Kimball, and the
President. I have been interested, amused, and instructed, and I
may say chastened and reproved, perhaps all at the same time; and
I hope that the instructions of the forenoon will be of lasting
benefit to me. In every part of the Territory, and in every other
place where I have been, I have taken a good deal of pleasure in
endeavouring to talk to the people, to preach to them; but
whenever I have been in Great Salt Lake City, I have felt
disposed to listen and to take counsel from my brethren; and I
have felt that there were many others whose appearance in
addressing the Saints would be much more acceptable; and hence I
have felt to hold my tongue.
102
My father, late Patriarch John Smith, was the sixth son of Asahel
Smith, and was born in New Hampshire. Joseph Smith, the father of
the Prophet, and second son of Asahel, was born in Topsfield,
Massachusetts. The second Asahel Smith, the father of Elias who
addressed you this forenoon, was the third son of my grandfather.
102
I merely name this fact because, as brother Kimball and brother
Young remarked, so very few of that family have been valiant for
the truth. There are but few comparatively of their numerous
posterity that have been valiant for the truth.
102
After the family of Joseph Smith, senior, was destroyed, there
were but few left to stand up for the truth of the Gospel, of all
that numerous family. My father's elder brother was the father of
a numerous posterity, and was a bitter enemy to the truth, and
his descendants remain so to the present time. The only remaining
brother of the Prophet, William, has done all that he could
do--all that was in his power, I may say, from the time of the
Prophet's death, to annihilate and destroy the principles which
the Prophet taught to the nations of the earth.
102
My uncle Silas Smith, the fourth son of Asahel, died on his way
to Missouri, or rather on his return from there, being driven
from that State in 1829, in Pike County, Illinois. He had been in
the Church some years, and had been faithful.
103
Asahel Smith, the father of Elias, was a man of an extraordinary
retentive memory, and possessed a great knowledge of the Bible,
so much so that he could read it as well without the book as with
it; and after he embraced "Mormonism," nobody could oppose him
successfully, for all their objections were answered from the
Bible immediately, giving chapter and verse. He died on his way
to the Valley, in the state of Iowa, in 1848. He was a Patriarch
in the Church, and bore a faithful testimony to the truth.
103
Of my grandfather's family there is but one living--an old lady
by the name of Waller, residing in the city of New York, and she
is 90 years of age, and remembers all that has transpired during
the last eighty years just as well as if it had all just
occurred. I visited her when I was last back there, and in
talking with me she would talk of things that had transpired many
years back, as though they had occurred within a year. She is
sanguine in relation to the truth of "Mormonism," although she
has never embraced it; and, to use the language of her son, she
preaches it all the time.
103
My grandfather, Asahel Smith, heard of the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon, and he said it was true, for he knew that
something would turn up in his family that would revolutionize
the world. The news came to us in 1828: we then lived in New
York. The four brothers were there, Asahel, Silas, Jesse, and
John; the old man, my grandfather, living with them.
103
We received the news that some place had been discovered
containing plates of gold. The old man, as I remarked, said that
it was true, although his oldest son felt disposed to ridicule
it. He lived till the Book of Mormon was brought to him, and died
when he had read it about half through, being 87 years of age.
103
The congregation will excuse me for naming this; but I was so
disgusted with the conduct of William, that, when I was in the
Eastern States, I almost took pains to obliterate the fact from
the earth that my name was Smith; for I considered it was the
worst thing a man could do to endeavour to build himself up on
the merits of others, and I feel so yet; and for cousin William
to go and endeavour to pull down the work of his brother, I feel
that he has disgraced the family and the name.
103
I have never suffered one single exertion to be omitted on my
part that would in any way tend to sustain the principles and
doctrines of the Holy Gospel, and aid in the development of the
Holy Priesthood which God has revealed. I have endeavoured all
the time to preserve as perfect a history of the Prophet and
those connected with him, from the organization of the Church to
the present time, as I possibly could.
103
The Saints could have carried William upon their shoulders; they
could have carried him in their arms, and have done anything for
him, if he would have laid aside his follies and wickedness, and
would have done right. It is like the Latin figure--but I beg
your pardon, I never studied Latin; but suffice it to say, the
husbandman found a rattlesnake cold and frozen, and he took it,
and he put it in his bosom, and kept it there till it was warm;
and then the snake coiled about the husbandman and destroyed his
life.
103
This was the conduct of William Smith in the days of Joseph and
afterwards, up to the present time. The principle that a man
should stand upon in this world is simply this--He should do
right himself, and thereby set an example to others. But for a
man to have good blood in his veins, and then to go and disgrace
that blood, is perhaps a double responsibility.
103
If we descended from Abraham, or from Joseph, or from any other
virtuous, good, upright man, and we do not emulate his deeds and
follow his example, the greater will be our shame.
104
When I was about eleven years old, my grandfather received
letters containing the news that Joseph, the son of uncle Joseph,
had discovered, by the revelations of the Almighty, some gold
plates, and that these gold plates contained a record of great
worth.
104
It was generally ridiculed and laughed at. A short time after
this, another letter came, written by Joseph himself, and this
letter bore testimony of the wickedness and the fallen condition
of the Christian world. My father read the letter, and I well
remember the remark he made about it. "Why," said he, "he writes
like a prophet."
104
Some time in August 1830, my uncle Joseph Smith and Don Carlos
Smith came some two hundred and fifty miles from where the
Prophet was residing in Ontario County, New York, and they
brought a Book of Mormon with them. I had never seen them before,
and I felt astonished at their sayings.
104
Uncle Joseph and Don Carlos were anxious to get to Stockholm to
see grandfather. Accordingly they started, and my father went to
carry them. I and my mother spent the whole of Saturday, all day
Sunday, and Sunday night in reading the Book of Mormon; and I
believe I read and studied it more then than I have done ever
since. I studied it attentively and penned down what I considered
to be serious objections. Although I was but thirteen years of
age, yet I considered the objections I had discovered to be
sufficient to overthrow it.
104
About five o'clock in the evening the neighbours came in and
wanted to see the book. They took hold of the book, and some of
them were professors of religion, and they began to raise their
objections, to find fault with and ridicule the book, and there
was no one to defend it; so I thought I would try. I commenced to
argue in favour of the book, and answered one objection after
another, until I came off victoriously and got the compliment of
being a very smart boy. No one brought the objections to the book
that I had: mine were geographical objections. I had studied
geography a few weeks, but that few weeks' study made me think
that I knew a good deal about it.
104
It is like a man that studies the Hebrew language; he has to
drink deep before he can do much with it, and I thought I could
confound them. In a few days I saw my uncle and talked with him,
and in about half-an-hour all my learned objections to the Book
of Mormon were dispensed with, and I found myself in the same
position as my neighbours; and from that day to this I have been
an advocate of the Book of Mormon, and have never suffered it to
be slandered nor spoken against without saying something in its
favour, with one exception, and then I said something.
104
I had been the favourite of my uncle Jesse, and he was a
religious man--a "Covenanter;" and I thought what he did not know
was not worth knowing. He came out with all his strength against
it, and exerted the most cruel tyranny over his family,
prohibited my uncle Joseph from talking in his house, and
threatened to hew down with his broad axe any who dared to preach
such nonsense in his presence.
104
I went to visit him, and he abused me because I had become
favourable, and because uncle Joseph had a private conversation
with me. I had always treated him with the greatest respect, and
entertained a very high opinion of him. He was a man of good
education, and had considerable display; and, being the elder of
the family, he naturally elicited from us more or less respect.
105
Finally, in conversation upon various subjects, he turned and
talked about that private conversation, and he said, "Joe dare
not talk in my presence." Then says he, "the devil never shut my
mouth." I replied, "Perhaps he opened it, uncle." I thought I
should have lost my identity: he gave me to the Devil instanter.
I went and told uncle Asahel what had transpired, and the old
gentleman laughed; and I then went to see uncle Silas and told
him; and he said, "If old men begin to talk with boys, they must
take boys' play." And from that day to the present, if I have
said anything, I have said what I have thought.
105
During the fall of 1830, a gentleman who lived in our
neighbourhood went to Western New York and saw the Prophet, got
baptized and ordained an Elder; and that was Elder Solomon
Humphrey. Very few knew the old gentleman: he died in Missouri in
1835. He was a very faithful man. Previous to joining the Church
he was a Baptist exhorter. He came back to our place of residence
in company with a man named Wakefield, who is named in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants. They came and preached and baptized
for the remission of sins.
105
I had been raised a Presbyterian, and my mother was a very pious
woman. The Reverend Elijah Lyman, her uncle, who lived in
Brookfield, Vermont, was the standard of religion in that
country, and he had bestowed upon her the greatest care, that her
religion might be of the best kind; and of course I had a great
deal of this religion in me, which I had learned from her.
105
I wanted to know what I should do to be saved; so I went to a
Presbyterian revival meeting to get religion, that I might be
prepared to join the Latter-day Saints, or "Mormons," as they are
termed.
105
At the time, my father was sick with the consumption and given up
to die. I had a heard of cattle to take care of; but,
notwithstanding my numerous duties, I went to the protracted
meeting, and took a load of persons with me; I carried them there
and brought them back every day. They had a fashion of religion
that I had never heard of, and it was one that was not known in
the days of the Apostles; and even John Wesley, nor any of the
old reformers had got such a thing into their heads,--that of
converting souls by machinery.
105
The process was like this: All who desired to be prayed for were
to take certain seats, and then one of the ministers preached to
them and depicted the miseries of hell and the duration of
eternity. Then those people were taken to a praying
establishment, where praying was carried on night and day. Then,
after a certain time, they were brought back and preached to
again, the ministers keeping before their eyes the untold
miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. When the ministers
got them to feel anxious, they would sing with them, and then
pray again. When a man by this process was declared to be
converted, then he was required to get up and formally renounce
the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and to tell his experience.
This was about the process as near as I can recollect. I did not
go to the anxious seat myself, for I was not yet under
conviction.
105
During this time of going to the protracted meeting, I had
firewood to cut, my sick father to attend to, and to take care of
our stock; but still I endeavoured to attend meetings, partly to
accommodate my friends, and partly because I desired to be
present myself. Subject to these circumstances I was under the
necessity of returning home every evening, and hence I could not
stay as late as many of them.
105
While at the protracted meeting, however, I had the satisfaction
of hearing some of my own comrades who had got converted formally
renounce the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and promise
henceforth to be Christians.
106
In the midst of all this, you may depend upon it that, if ever a
poor soul asked God to show him the way of life, I did,--and
that, too, with all my might, mind, and strength. I could not be
a hypocrite; and to say I was afraid of damnation, when I had no
fear of it at all, that was what I could not do.
106
I always had the credit of being the greatest coward in the
family, and hence the others used to take pleasure in ridiculing
what they termed my cowardice. It is also well known that
whenever there has been anything the matter in the shape of
Indian difficulties, I have had the character of being the
greatest coward in the country, especially in the southern part
of this Territory; and yet I was not afraid of hell, when all its
miseries were painted before my eyes, neither would I say that I
was under conviction when I was not.
106
This meeting was a great one, and the progress made in converting
souls was also great; and they made hell look so terrible to
nearly all present, that they burnt out and frightened about all
the sinners in the place, except myself. At one time they had two
hundred sinners under conviction; and such crying, groaning,
sighing, and lamentation for sins I never heard either before or
since: they were so forcible and terrific, that they are
indelibly written on my memory.
106
I soon found myself alone; not a soul except myself but was
either converted or awfully on the way. Mr. Cannon, our minister,
pointed his finger at me as I sat alone; for there was not a
sinner in the gallery except myself; and he said, "O sinner, I
seal you up to eternal damnation, in the name of Jesus Christ."
He repeated it three times over, and concluded by saying, "O
sinner, may your blood be upon your own head."
106
I went home that evening and scattered my friends about, leaving
the girls at their respective homes; for I, like my brethren, am
very fond of the ladies; therefore I carried a goodly proportion
of them to meeting every day. I thought a good deal upon what I
had heard, and scarcely knew whether to go again or not, but
finally concluded that I would go; therefore the next morning I
gathered up my load of passengers, and carried them to meeting
again.
106
When on the way to meeting, a young man by the name of Cary asked
me where I was going to sit that day. I told him, I was not very
particular. "Well," said he, "suppose you sit with me." I said,
"Agreed." I had heard this same young man in a previous meeting
formally renounce this world, the flesh, and the Devil.
106
When we arrived at the place of meeting, according to agreement,
I followed him with the intention of sitting with him. I had a
decided objection against being driven to heaven, but I found he
was actually leading me to the anxious bench; and I considered
that if the priest the day before, who had sealed me up to
eternal damnation, had any authority, it was very little use in
my going to the anxious bench.
106
I did not discover where friend Cary was leading me to, till I
got near by the minister. He looked at me, when I turned away
from the anxious bench, and he again walked into the pulpit, and
pronounced the solemn sealing of eternal damnation upon me, and
again appended to it that my blood was to be upon my own head.
107
On that day, the Reverend Mr. Williams delivered an address on
the untold miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. Whether
my mind was then agitated in consequence of the solemn woes
pronounced upon me by the other minister, or whether the address
was such a very eloquent one, I cannot now say; but, of all the
discourses describing hell, eternal damnation, and the
complication of miseries to which damned souls were subjected, it
seemed to me that his address was the most terrific. I admired it
for its sublimity and the beautiful descriptive powers that were
exhibited throughout the whole discourse; and where he got it
from I did not know, and of course could not tell.
107
At the conclusion of the meeting, I gathered up my passengers
took them home, and distributed them about, and told them that I
had no idea of going any more to the protracted meeting; for,
said I, I have been sealed up nine times to eternal damnation,
and hence, if the priest had any authority, it is no use in my
going any more; but, said I, if he indeed had any, he would not
act the infernal fool.
107
[Elder O. Hyde blessed the sacramental cup.]
107
I have, no doubt, wearied you with so minute a detail of my
experience; but it is at least a gratification to me to relate
it; and hence, I trust, you will excuse my being so minute in
detail.
107
A short time after this, the Elders of Israel preached in our
neighbourhood the doctrines of repentance and baptism for the
remission of sins, precisely as preached by the Apostle Peter and
by our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. These doctrines I was
pleased to hear. I believed them and received them in my heart.
107
Now, you are all aware how I was formerly sealed up to eternal
damnation. Notwithstanding this, I was waited upon by the agent
of the "Presbyterian Young Man's Society," and told that if I
would abandon my father, and pledge myself never to become a
"Mormon," they would give me seven years' education; and then, at
the expiration of that time, I might study divinity, and become a
minister of the Presbyterian order.
107
But, said I, Mr. Cannon sealed me up to eternal damnation, and
hence it would not do for me to become a minister. He replied,
"Oh, that don't make any difference." Well, then, said I, if that
is all the force your religion and your ministers have, I will
not have anything to do with them. Then he concluded they would
not require me to preach, but he said they would give me seven
years' education, and then I might choose what profession I
liked.
107
I told him I was required to honour my father, and as he was
sick, I should attend to him at present, however much I might
desire an education.
107
As soon as I had got baptised, all the folks in the neighbourhood
commenced imposing upon me. The idea that they had of a religious
man was this--If he would stand still to be spit upon, to be
mocked, and abused, then he was religious; but if he resented any
of these insults, then they considered that he had no religion.
107
I was very large of my age, but I had not strength in proportion
to my size, and I was always very clumsy; but finally I told the
boys who were imposing upon me, that it was part of my religion
to fight, and I pulled off my coat and flogged the whole school,
and from that day I was respected so long as I stayed in the
neighbourhood.
107
It was with a good deal of reluctance, however, that many of the
boys who had previously been able to handle me would yield; for
some of them were four or five years older than I was: but in two
days it was all finished up, and I had peace.
107
That winter I commenced to study arithmetic. I had previously
studied geography, as you have already learned and during that
winter I worked at arithmetic until I got to "Vulgar Fractions,"
but I could not find out what vulgar fractions were, and I don't
know yet, and hence I do not think I am entitled to much credit
for the proficiency attained in my education.
108
I always took great pleasure in reading history, both
religious and profane; but as to getting an education such as is
requisite for a professional man in the world, I did not have the
chance, excepting the one before alluded to, and that I did not
choose to accept of.
108
In 1833 I moved to Kirtland with my father, and went to work on
the Temple, doing whatever I was able to do.
108
I will here digress from the subject of my experience, and remark
that I have asked a great many if they could tell who those
twenty-four Elders were who laid the foundation of that Temple;
but I have never yet got the information: and if there are any
who can give it, they are smarter than me, and I was there and
looked on. If there are any of the brethren who have this
information, they should hand it in to the Historian's Office,
where it can be preserved in the archives of the Church.
108
It is proper here to say that I went to work at the first
principles, and that you know is necessary for every one to do. I
went to work at quarrying rock, then hauling rock, tending mason,
and performing such other work as I was considered capable of
doing in my bungling way.
108
We were a pious people in those days; but, notwithstanding our
piety, our neighbours soon talked of mobbing us. They had already
tarred and feathered the Prophet Joseph and Sidney Rigdon, and
they threatened us with mobbing and expulsion. As I remarked, we
were then very pious, and we prayed the Lord to kill the mob.
108
It was but a little time before the Saints were driven out of
Jackson county, Missouri, the printing press destroyed, men
tarred and feathered, women ravished, and men, women, and
children scattered to the four winds of heaven, all in
consequence of our religion.
108
Now, I am never afraid when I do not think anything is going to
hurt me. When I am certain that there is no danger, then I am not
the least afraid. The reason I have been called a coward has been
from the fact that, whenever I believed there was any danger, I
have always gone in for providing for it, and used my ingenuity
to thwart that danger; and hence I have been called a coward by
some.
108
With my brethren who have addressed you, I have lain by the side
of the Prophet, in Kirtland, to guard him half of each night for
a whole winter, so that, if anything occurred, I could give
notice to all the brethren in a very short time.
108
I have been by those cross roads that some of the brethren
remember, and have seen our enemies pass by so near that I could
have knocked them down with a stick. Things were so arranged
that, if a considerable number came along, I was prepared to
communicate it to the brethren. I have had considerable
experience, and I have learned that, curious as it may appear,
whenever a man becomes a Latter-day Saint, the Devil wants to
kill him.
108
As I have told you, I was raised in the northern part of New
York, a rough country, where, instead of going to get poles to
fence with, we used to cut down hemlock trees, and split them up
into rails.
108
East is said to be the quarter for light: hence it may be
admitted that I have acquired a little. I once strayed as far as
Massachusetts, and in a town where there were several Baptist
priests. I endeavoured to preach the Gospel; but they sent their
sons into the meeting-house, who smoked out the congregation with
brimstone; and that is a specimen of what would be poured out
upon the Saints by the whole Christian world, if they had the
opportunity.
109
In an address delivered some years ago, I spoke of Maryland
as a State of liberty; but our reporters made me say
Massachusetts,--though they are not to blame, for they are raw
Englishmen, and therefore the fault must have been with the
Editor.
109
I said that Massachusetts was the hotbed of superstition and
religious intolerance, and that Maryland was the first State that
by her laws and institutions allowed men to worship God as they
pleased. Whether this mistake was accidental or not, I cannot
say, but I wish now to correct it; for I do believe Massachusetts
to be the very hotbed of superstition and religious intolerance.
109
In the progress of this Church, mobs gathered around us, and
continued to grow thicker till our history brought us to Far
West, where the Governor ordered out seventeen thousand troops to
exterminate the "Mormons," and a great many were marched on to
the ground preparatory to being shot by the order of Major Clark.
109
There are a great many men alive that were there, and lived
through the operation, and who were finally driven from Missouri,
not to say anything of the hundreds, and thousands, and tens of
thousands who are dead, whose deaths were more or less caused by
the sufferings and distress that were brought upon them by their
extermination.
109
It was a free State; it was a free country: it had a Constitution
that guaranteed liberty, at least to every white man. All
religions were tolerated by their laws; but we must be
exterminated from the State, because we were that kingdom which
had been spoken of.
109
The result was that Prophets and High Priests were arrested and
put in prison, numbers of them were murdered, women were
ravished, goods and property stolen, houses burnt, and children
butchered, and every possible cruelty was invented to cure men of
their religion.
109
I told Mr. Morril, of Vermont, last winter, that it was utterly
impossible by law to change men's opinions. If a man believes a
thing, you may whip him, and he will believe it still.
109
Men and women are as apt to be tenacious as the old lady was down
in the country, where men have but one wife. She got quarrelling
with her husband, and called him "cracklouse." He told her that
if she called him that any more, he would drown her. She repeated
it again, and he took and put her in the river, then took her
out, and she said, "Cracklouse!" So he put her in again, and held
her down awhile, till she was almost gone. Then he took her out
again, and she could hardly speak, but finally she made out to
say, "C-r-a-c-k-l-o-u-s-e!" He was determined to use her up; so
he put her down, and held her under till she was dead; but she
came up with her finger nails clenched, or rather in the position
required for cracking a louse. So, you see, she stuck to it to
the last moment.
109
So it is with our Uncle Sam--our dear, infirm, old uncle;
although he has got very rich, and has got several millions of
money in the Treasury that he scarcely knows what to do with, he
wants to expend some of it in bringing us to the standard of
virtue and righteousness according to their notions. To this end
he is sending out 2,500 troops, with ministers and schoolmasters
to regulate things in Utah. Notwithstanding all this, he may
possibly find some instances where people may be as determined
and stern in their notions as the old lady was of whom I have
been speaking.
110
Now, a religion that is not worth living for is not worth having.
If religion is not worth living for, I am sure it is not worth
dying for; and of course, if we are not willing to stand the
test, our religion is of very little use. Our enemies judge us by
themselves, for they know that the best of them will renounce
their religion for the sake of self interest. They treat it as a
mere work of time.
110
A gentleman once asked another why he turned from the reformed
Methodists to the Episcopalians; and he said, in reply, "A good
fat living will change any of us." If we can be changed in our
religious views by a few soldiers or a few threats, we certainly
made a great blunder in coming out here, that we may have the
privilege of turning a little, and of giving a little change into
the bargain. Our dear old Uncle has had a desire to give us a
little of the change from the time we came here. Soon after we
arrived, we began to turn this desert into a garden. There came a
captain with troops into this city: they were a specimen of the
virtue and morality of the United States. They came here and
began to insult the people, and then tried to cover up their
wickedness by the dignity of Uncle Samdom. Passing along, they
came to a lone house, and there undertook to ravish a woman in
open daylight; and the brother who interfered to prevent this
villainous outrage was most shamefully maltreated by them, and
got some of his bones broken. After this outrage, the officers of
the company were soon told that if they did not take their troops
out of the city, the "Mormons" would cut all their damned
throats; and that was the last we had of them here.
110
I may be a little mistaken as to the precise language made use
of; but this subject follows up so close to what I had in my
mind, that I wanted to ask myself what I was now going to do in
case the soldiers come here.
110
From year to year we have had companies of these gentry visiting
us, and remaining for a season, and then going away. The
Government have tried, year after year, to establish garrisons,
and get troops into these valleys. They have had troops at
Laramie, at Fort Hall, and several other points; but
circumstances so turned that they soon marched into Oregon.
110
The talk now is that they are going to bring 2,500 soldiers into
this Territory. That is not a peace establishment; for
twenty-five hundred men are not enough to obtain peace in an
Indian country. These troops, we are informed, are to be
furnished with fifteen months provisions, to be delivered in this
city this fall, and twelve months' provisions to be lodged on the
other side of the mountain. They are to have four hundred mule
teams for hauling their extra baggage, and they are to be
provided with judges and a full corps of territorial officers;
and these soldiers are sent along to enforce their rule. This is
what we understand from those channels which have been opened to
us.
110
Whether it is done with the intention of making a disturbance
here and taking the lives of our leaders, the facts in the case
being known to the Government of the United States, is not for me
at present to say. The mail is stopped, and no more permitted to
run, because, they say, of the unsettled state of affairs in
Utah.
111
Now, I am a "Mormon," and a descendant of the old Puritanical
stock that descended from the old Anglo-Saxon reformers, and
hence I feel all the sentiments of resentment that any man could
feel during the rise against the mother country, when our
forefathers were determined to break off the yoke of bondage and
be free. When I see men, the descendants of those worthy sires
who were the first to stand forth and create the resolution of
the colonies, and to break loose from the King of Great
Britain,--I say, when I realize that my own country and nation
are disposed to hold the sword over my head and to threaten me
with extermination, I feel to say, Let them sent who they please.
They are determined to send who they please for Governor, who
they please for Judges, and who they please for our Territorial
Officers, and to permit those men whom they send to place their
interpretation upon the acts of our Territorial Legislature, and
upon the condition of things as they surround us; and I care but
little what comes next.
111
They will send men here who are ignorant of the circumstances
that surround us,--men who are totally ignorant of the irrigation
of the land by mountain streams; they will permit them to
interfere with the rights of the people of this Territory, with
fifteen hundred or two thousand bayonets to back them up.
111
Under these circumstances, as big a coward as I am, I would say
what I pleased; and for one thing I would say that every man that
had anything to do with such a filthy, unconstitutional affair
was a damned scoundrel. There is not a man, from the President of
the United States to the Editors of their sanctorums, clear down
to the low-bred letter-writers in this Territory, but would rob
the coppers from a dead nigger's eyes, if they had a good
opportunity. If I had the command of thunder and lightning, I
would never let one of the damned scoundrels get here alive.
111
I have heretofore said but very little about the Gentiles; but I
have heard all that Drummond has said, and I have read all his
lying, infamous letters; and although I have said but little, I
think a heap. You must know that I love my friends, and God
Almighty knows that I do hate my enemies. There have been men,
and women, and children enough who have died through the
oppression and tyranny of our enemies to damn any nation under
heaven; and now a nation of 25,000,000 of people must exercise
its wealth in violation of its own principles and the rights
guaranteed by the blood of their fathers--blood that is more
sacred than their own heart springs; and this they are doing to
crush down a little handful who dwell in the midst of these
mountains, and who dare to worship God as they please, and who
dare to sing, pray, preach, think, and act as they please.
111
All I have to say is, Just go ahead and burst your boiler.
[Voice: They will.] This is the way the thing shapes itself in my
mind; and if I were not afraid to die, I would fight as long as
there was a finger left. Yes, if I were not afraid to die, I
would fight till there was not as much left of me as there was of
the Kilkenny cats. Just look at him--view his conduct towards
this people: besides his being my uncle, he has acted most
shamefully mean. When I told my uncle I was afraid, he only
laughed at me; but I now tell you that if I were not such a
well-known coward, I would die like a man of war. The very idea
that a man has been awed down by the bayonet is something that I
cannot stand. It will do very well for the Emperor of France, and
it may do for the Autocrat of Russia, but it don't do for
freeborn men; and if asked which we will prefer--slavery or
death, we should be very apt to answer in the language of a Roman
senator, if we had any voice in this matter, who, when this
question was once put in the days of Julius Caesar and Pompey,
promptly answered, We prefer death to slavery. But you know we
are Latter-day Saints--we are "Mormons," and hence we cannot be
treated as free men.
112
Report says that the plan is deep, and it is laid with the
intention of murdering every man that will stand up for
"Mormonism." But the evil which they design towards us will fall
upon their own heads, and it will grind them to powder. The men
that have been living in these valleys, living their religion,
and serving their God, they will laugh at their calamities, and
mock when their fear cometh.
112
We must die like the Irishman, and then we shall do well enough.
An old parson was riding along one day, and met with an Irishman,
and said, "Sir, have you made your peace with God?" Pat replied,
"Faith, an I've never had a falling out." The parson seemed very
much surprised at the answer, and very piously said, "You are
lost, you are lost!" The Irishman very quaintly answered, "Faith,
and how can I be lost right in the middle of a great big
turnpike?" The moral which I wish to deduce from this is, that,
if we have not had a falling out with our God, we are in the
middle of the great turnpike. They may cut off our supplies of
tobacco and tea. [Voice: What a pity!] Why, bless you, there are
young men in Israel who would suffer far more, if deprived of
their tobacco, than the ladies would if their ribbons had to be
stripped off right in the public meeting; and therefore I advise
them to go to work and plant tobacco, for if they were deprived
of it, it would take away their peace and happiness, and they
could not nasty and besmear everything within a mile of them; and
when they wanted to come and get counsel, they would not be able
to let out of their mouths a stench that would drive away a
skunk.
112
I feel great pity for those young men, and I would like to
discipline them as a certain lieutenant did the cabin boy on a
steam packet. He said, "Boy, there is something the matter with
your mouth," whereupon he ordered one of the sailors to bring him
a pair of tongs, and ordered the boy to open his mouth, and with
the tongs took out a large quid of tobacco. He then called for
some canvass and sand and scoured the boy's mouth out, and told
him that when he got sick and needed that again, he was to call
on him and he would give him another dose.
112
I consider it a disgrace to any young man under thirty-five years
of age to use tobacco. [Voice: Forty is the age.] That is my age:
I was thinking I was thirty-five.
112
Brethren and sisters, I am a Latter-day Saint, and I know that
this is the people of God; I know that this people have the
Priesthood, and that Brigham Young is as much an inspired man as
was Moses or any other man that ever lived upon the earth.
112
This is my testimony, and I believe that if I were cut in pieces,
though I never was killed, and of course don't know how it feels;
but I do not believe that it would alter my testimony.
112
I am a good deal like the man in the old world, where they have
but one wife. He was shaving, and at the same time having some
unpleasant words with his wife: finally, he said he would cut his
throat if she did not hold her noise. She replied, "Cut away; I
am young and handsome." "I would, if I did not think it would
hurt so damned bad." And I don't know but it would feel so very
bad to be killed, that I am really afraid where there is any
danger. But just so long as I think there is no danger, I shall
go ahead.
112
Brethren and sisters, pardon me for detaining you so long; and
may the Lord God of Israel bless you, and may He curse and damn
every scoundrel that would bring misery and injury upon this
innocent people. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
Taylor, August 9, 1857
John Taylor, August 9, 1857
DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE SPIRIT OF ZION AND THE SPIRIT OF
THE WORLD--DOINGS IN THE STATES, ETC.
Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.
113
Beloved brethren and friends,--Being called upon this morning to
address you in a few words, I do so with very great pleasure. The
sea of upturned faces that present themselves to my view at the
present time is indeed something new, although I have been in
what may be called the metropolis of the United States for some
length of time.
113
Gazing round upon my brethren and sisters with smiling
countenances and happy, contented feelings, imparts peculiar
sensations to my mind; and it is difficult for me at the present
time to concentrate my thoughts so as to express the feelings
that are in my bosom, if in fact I could express them. Suffice it
to say that I am glad to be here; I am happy to meet with my
brethren of the Priesthood, and my sisters, and all those who are
friends to the cause of God; I rejoice to see you, and am glad of
the opportunity of standing before you once more to speak of the
things pertaining to the interests of Zion, and the guiding up of
the kingdom of God upon the earth.
113
There are many here who, like me have been absent from home for
some time, who, when they come to meet with former associations
and friends, particularly those with whom they have battled for
years in the cause and kingdom of God, feel as I feel on the
present occasion. Those alone, and there are many of them, can
enter into the sympathies and emotions which I experience at the
present time.
113
There is a very material difference between associating with
those that have the fear of God before their eyes, whose first
object is their own salvation, the salvation of their progenitors
and posterity, and the building up of the kingdom of God, and
associating with those who "have not God in all their thoughts,"
who regard him not in all their transactions, but who are living
"without God and without hope in the world," whose hearts--and I
am sorry to say it, but yet it is true--whose hearts are "full of
cursing and bitterness," who roll sin under their tongues as a
sweet morsel, "whose feet are swift to shed blood," and "the way
of peace," as the Prophet hath said, "they have not known."
113
There is a very material difference between associating with men
and women who are the sons and daughters of Zion, and characters
such as I have last named. The contrast is so striking, the
spirit is so different, the atmosphere varies so much, that any
man possessing one spark or particle of the Spirit of the Most
High must experience it the moment he breathes the atmosphere and
comes in contact with the two contending parties. The one is
engaged in the acquisition of wealth: gold is their god, and,
associated with that, lust, pollution, and corruption of every
kind.
114
While we are aiming to fulfil our destiny on the earth, to
accomplish the object for which we were created, to magnify our
calling, to honour our God, to build up His kingdom, to redeem
the earth from the curse under which it groans, to roll back the
tide of corruption that seems to have overspread the universe,
our opponents are engaged in pursuits directly tending to
dissolution and destruction. Their lives, their views, their
objects are short, transient, and evanescent. Ours are wide as
the universe, extended as eternity, deep as the foundations of
the earth, and elevated as the throne of God; receiving and
imparting blessings that are rich, glorious, and
eternal,--blessings which effect us and our posterity through
endless ages that are yet to come.
114
The contrast so striking, so vivid, so manifest, is it to be
wondered at, when a person reflects upon these matters, that ten
thousand thoughts should crowd upon the mind and produce
sensations that is impossible to fully express with human
language. Such, then, are my sentiments, and such my feelings.
114
I have been for some length of time past associated with the
Gentiles. I have been engaged in battling corruption, iniquity,
and the foul spirits that seem to fill the atmosphere of what you
may term the lower regions, if you please; and the Lord has been
with me, His Spirit has dwelt in my bosom, and I have felt to
shout, Hallelujah! and to praise the name of the God of Israel,
that he has been pleased to make me a messenger of salvation to
the nations of the earth, to communicate the rich blessings
flowing from the throne of God, and put me in possession of truth
that no power on this or on the other side of hell can controvert
successfully.
114
In regard to the world, the Elders who have been out, as I have,
and as others have around me, know something of its nature and
spirit, and the feelings by which the people are governed and
actuated. Our young men and women, who have not come in contact
with it, can scarcely conceive of the amount of iniquity,
depravity corruption, lying, deception, and abomination of every
kind that prevails in the gentile world.
114
Talk of honesty! It is a thing in theory; and they will preach
about it as loud and as long as anybody. As a matter of theory,
it is honourable to be honest--to be men of truth theoretically;
but when you come to put your finger upon it, you cannot find it,
it is like a shadow--it vanishes from your grasp.
114
Where are the men of truth--nationally, socially, religiously,
morally, politically, or in any other way? Where are the
patriots? Where are the men of God? I declare before you and high
heaven, I have not found them. Sometimes I have thought I had got
my hand upon them, but they slipped out of my fingers.
114
I bless the God of Israel that I am permitted to mingle with the
Saints of the Most High--to associate with men who, when I meet
them and ask them concerning anything, I may expect to have an
honest and truthful answer--men in whom there is some truth, some
integrity, something to catch hold of, something you can rely
upon.
114
To speak of men whom I have seen dissatisfied, and who have gone
back to Babylon, I must say that I do not very much admire their
taste. If people understood things as I do, and as I have seen
and experienced them, they would thank God from the bottom of
their hearts that they are permitted to have a name and a place
among the people of God in these valleys of the mountains.
115
We have been engaged in publishing a paper, which is generally
known, because it has been circulated here. About my proceedings
and acts, I have got very little to say, only that I have done as
well as I could, the Lord being my helper; and I believe my
brethren here have prayed for me, and that I have been sustained
by their prayers and faith.
115
I have not been in that place, because it was my desire to be
there; for I have had a hard struggle and a good deal to pass
through: but that is common with us all; and if there were no
struggle, there would be no honour in a victory.
115
I have conversed with some of the Twelve since I came home, and
they all feel about the same; and when I have read about your
affairs here, and the position in which you have been placed, I
have said, "My brethren have had to struggle."
115
There is one thing that I have noticed: wherever I have come
across a Saint, they differ very materially from others. I have
met with those in different places who have been sent out on
missions to the various stations, and missionaries going off to
preach in Canada and other places; and I found, wherever I came
in contact with one of them, I came in contact with a man; and
wherever I came in contact with those who had not been up here, I
came in contact with children--babies, if you please, hardly
knowing their right hand from their left, I mean in the practical
sense of the word.
115
There are a great many theorists in the world. They can talk and
splutter, and make a noise, and have a great many theories; but
they cannot reduce them to practice. There is no energy,
vitality, or power. But come in contact with our own brethren,
and they are all quick, full of animation, life, and energy; and
there is a spirit infused into them that I do not see anywhere
else. This is my experience.
115
You may pick up men from any part of the world you please, and
bring them to this place, and what are they fit for? They are
poor, miserable croaking old grannies. But there is something in
the atmosphere of the place--something in the scenery we have
passed through. There is something in the difficulties we have
spoken about, and something in our joys and prospects, that has a
tendency to strengthen the mind and brace up the nerves. There is
something, too, in the hope that is implanted in the bosom, that
is different from that in the possession of other men.
115
Every true man among us feels he is a Saint of the living God,
and that he has an interest in the kingdom of God; every man
feels that he is a king and a priest of the Most High God. He is
a saviour, and he stands forth and acts with energy and power,
with influence, and he is full of the Spirit of the Lord. Hence
the difference between them and others, and hence the necessity
of the experience we are passing through, the various trials we
have to combat with, and the difficulties we have to overcome.
115
All these things seem to me to be so many lessons, which it is
absolutely necessary for the young, the middle-aged, and the aged
to learn, to prepare them and their posterity for more active
scenes in the rolling forth of the great work of God in the last
days. Consequently, if we have to pass through a few trials, a
few difficulties, a few afflictions, and to meet with a few
privations, they have a tendency to purify the metal, purge it
from the dross, and prepare it for the Master's use.
116
So far as I am concerned, I say, let everything come as God has
ordained it. I do not desire trials; I do not desire affliction:
I would pray to God to "leave me not in temptation, and deliver
me from evil; for thine is the kingdom, the power, and the
glory." but if the earthquake bellows, the lightnings flash, the
thunders roll, and the powers of darkness are let loose, and the
spirit of evil is permitted to rage, and an evil influence is
brought to bear on the Saints, and my life, with theirs, is put
to the test; let it come, for we are the Saints of the most High
God, and all is well, all is peace, all is right, and will be,
both in time and in eternity.
116
But I do not want trials; I do not want to put a straw in
anybody's way; and, if I know my own feelings, I do not want to
hurt any man under the heavens, nor injure the hair of any
person's head. I would like to do every man good. These are the
feelings, the spirit which the Gospel has implanted in my bosom,
and that the Spirit of God implants in the bosoms of my brethren.
And if men will pursue an improper course, the evil, of course,
must be on their own heads.
116
I used to think, if I were the Lord, I would not suffer people to
be tried as they are; but I have changed my mind on that subject.
Now I think I would, if I were the Lord, because it purges out
the meanness and corruption that stick around the Saints, like
flies around molasses.
116
We have met on the road a great many apostates. I do not want to
say much about them. If they can be happy, all right; but they do
not exhibit it. When a man deserts from the Gospel, from the
ordinances, from the Priesthood and its authority, from the
revelations of the Spirit of God, from the spirit of prophecy,
from that sweet, calm influence that broods over the upright man
in all his acts, he loses the blessing of God, and falls back
into error; and, as the Scripture says, "The evil spirit that
went out of him, returns again, bringing with him seven spirits
more wicked than himself; and the last state of that man is worse
than the first."
116
It has become proverbial, where apostate "Mormons" live, to say,
"Oh, he is only an apostate Mormon." They look upon them as ten
times meaner than a "Mormon."
116
I happened to go into a barber's shop, one day, to get shaved. A
man came in, and when he went out again, the enquiry was made,
"Who is that man?" "Oh, he is only an apostate Mormon." Their
mouths are full of cursing; and you will find them chewing
tobacco and getting drunk, thinking that, by so doing, they will
recommend themselves to the people; but they have not learned the
art very well; they can't swear and degrade themselves so
naturally as others, and the people find them out and repudiate
them.
116
You that don't know him, have heard of Thomas B. Marsh, who was
formerly the President of the Twelve Apostles, but who
apostatized some years ago, in Missouri. He is on his way here, a
poor, decrepid, broken down, old man. He has had a paralytic
stroke--one of his arms hangs down. He is coming out here as an
object of charity, destitute, without wife, child, or anything
else. He has been an apostate some eighteen years. Most of you
know his history. He has been all the time since then afraid of
his life--afraid the "Mormons" would kill him; and he durst not
let them know where he was.
116
In meeting with some of the apostates, he said to them, "You
don't know what you are about; if you want to see the fruits of
apostacy, look on me." I thought they could not look on a better
example.
116
In relation to some of those other folks that left here--the
Gladdenites and others--where are they? Some of them that
contended most strenuously for Gladden have cast him off, and now
have nothing to tie to. Where is their hope of salvation?
117
In regard to the spirit of the times, I do not know but that I
have published my feelings. I would observe, however, that there
is a material difference between the people of the East and the
people of the west. A great majority of the people of the West,
on the borders, may be emphatically termed "Border ruffians." The
Eastern people call them by that name, and by that name they are
known. There is a species of ruffianism among them, of rowdyism,
groggeryism, of bantering, bullying, fighting, and killing, that
is a disgrace to humanity.
117
The most of you who have read the news must be familiar with the
scenes that have transpired in Kansas between the two parties
that have existed there--one party in favour of slavery, and the
other opposed to it. There has been a great struggle between
them, and mobocracy has abounded to a great extent. Who are the
best and who are the worst, would be very difficult for me to
tell.
117
The Eastern people, of whom I have been speaking, as quick as
they go to the borders, partake of the spirit that reigns there,
and turn "border ruffians" too. It is not difficult for them to
enter into it; for the spirit of deep seated hatred which
prevails among many in the east towards the South soon breaks
out, and their feelings are manifested in acts of violence, and
they generally maintain their points by the bowie knife and
pistol, by mob violence, vigilance committees, &c.
117
This disorder of things extends all along the frontiers. If a man
does not do right, they get up a vigilance committee, and it
takes up a man, judges him, whips him, banishes him, or puts him
to death, as they please; and it has become popular to act in
this way in all those border places.
117
They are called "border ruffians," and I think the name is as
appropriate as anything you could give them. I do not know that I
could pick out a better title. In the East, they do it with their
tongues; they do not use the bowie knives, pistols, and rifles so
much as in the West and in the South; but a spirit of rancour,
animosity, and hatred seems to be engendered in the bosoms of the
people, one against another. They have their most deadly enemies
in their very midst. Every man's hand is against his neighbour.
117
The feelings of the North and South have run very high, each
party seeking to support their own peculiar views alone, and
truth is out of the question. If they tell the truth, it is by
accident. The object is not to tell the truth, but to sustain
parties and party interests; for to tell the truth is not
generally considered very politic.
117
True, there is a great profession of truth, and a great deal of
apparent abhorrence of lies and falsehood, because falsehood is
not popular, although it is practiced all the time.
117
The ministers say it is right to tell the truth, and then go to
work and lie. One politician banters another, on account of the
hypocritical course he has taken: and as quick as he has done
that, he goes to work and lies, and deceives as much as he
possibly can to sustain his party; and it is not whether a thing
is true or not, but whether it is policy or not; and if a thing
becomes policy, every influence, every kind of chicanery,
falsehood, and deception is brought to bear upon it; and when a
little truth will tell better, they mix that up along with it,
but it is generally the least ingredient in the whole mass.
118
Talk to them about the Gospel and the Scriptures! They seem to
think, even the ministers among them, that it is old fogyism.
Talk about Abraham and his institutions! Say they, "You are
taking us back to the dark ages. Such things would do eighteen
hundred years ago; but we are more enlightened now; we have got
more philosophy, more intelligence, and comprehend the nature of
human existence better; we are men of greater renown than they.
Those things might do for our grandfathers and
great-grandfathers, but they will not do for us."
118
If a little Scripture will suit them, they put it in; but if it
won't, they keep it out, and talk about expediency. Expediency is
the great principle by which men are governed.
118
Talk about politics! What is it? It is this or that man's policy.
"If it is policy to tell the truth, we will tell it; if not, we
will tell a lie." A man cannot obtain a cause because it is just,
but because it is policy, and because he can bring certain
influences to bear on that thing. This is about the position of
things as I find them, so far as my experience goes.
118
But, as is the case in Congress, bullyism seems to be one of the
most prominent arguments in the west, where they seem to imitate
their honourable example. These are the two prominent places
--Kansas and Congress. Brother Bernhisel here has been among them
there; he knows something about it and something about their
proceedings. If a man dare get up there and speak his sentiments,
another stands over with a cane, and goes to work at caning him,
and lays him in a sick bed for several months, so that he cannot
speak; and for this dignified act, he is presented with numerous
canes by his constituents, to show how they appreciate this
Congressional argument, and to prove to others that if they speak
the truth, they may look out for a caning. These things take
place in this land of liberty and in the Congress of the United
States. We have had a good deal of trouble sometimes in getting
our appropriations; in fact, not sometimes, but always. And I
will tell you how they do in the West and in California. A fellow
goes up and seizes another by the collar, and says, "Damn you, if
you stand in my way, I will put this into you,"--showing him a
deadly weapon. The official says, "I am afraid that fellow will
kill me; I will give him what he wants. But if an honest man goes
and asks for his rights, he cannot get them, simply because he is
honest,--particularly if he happens to be a "Mormon."
118
I have vowed in my own mind, over and over again, if I was in
Utah, the United States might stand over me until doomsday,
before I would do anything for them, unless I was paid for it
beforehand. Excuse me, Governor Young, if I am not very
patriotic. No men need call upon me to do anything in Utah for
the United States, unless they pay me the money down. I won't
trust them.
118
I speak from experience--from things I have seen and known--from
circumstances that have come under my own notice. I have seen the
difficulties my brethren have laboured under, when they have had
to do with Congress or the Departments at Washington.
119
Any unprincipled scoundrel, no matter how mean, if he comes with
a bowie knife or revolver in his hand, can get what he wants.
People back East used to blame me for speaking and writing plain.
I talk the same now. I feel that I can be sustained by the truth;
and if I cannot live by truth, I will die by it and I am not
afraid of telling it before any people. I met a gentleman on the
road, on his way to the States from California. I asked him how
things were getting on in Utah. He said, "Very well; all is peace
there; they seem to do very well. Are you going there?" "Yes,
sir, I am going to Utah." "Did you live there?" "Yes." "I think
it is not prudent, the policy upon which they act. I would
recommend your people to pursue a quiet policy. I saw everything
peaceable and quiet there as could possibly be in any community;
but I heard Governor Young talk about General Harney. He said he
was the squaw-killing General. I did not think that was courteous
to be said of a United States officer." I replied, Are we the
only people that must not talk about the United States' officers?
What do you do in California, in the East, and everywhere we go?
Are we going to be imposed on from time to time, and not have the
privilege of saying our souls are our own? "Oh, I merely
recommend it as the best policy to be peaceable and quiet until
you get to be a State, and for the present put up with these
things." I said, We have been outrageously imposed upon by United
States' officials. They send out every rag-tag and bobtail, and
every mean nincompoop they can scrape up from the filth and scum
of society, and dub him a United States' officer; and are we
expected to receive all manner of insults from such men without
one word of complaint? They will assuredly find themselves
mistaken. "What! you don't mean to say you will fight against the
United States?" We don't want to; but we feel that we have as
much right to talk as anybody. We have rights, as American
citizens, and we cannot be eternally trampled on; but we shall
assuredly maintain our constitutional rights, speak fearlessly
our opinions, and take just the course that we think proper. That
is our policy, and we shall pursue a course of that kind. He
replied, "My idea is, that quietness and peace is better." I told
him, it is, sometimes; but a little bristle sometimes does good
in keeping off the dogs. That is about how I feel.
119
In relation to the general condition of things in the East at
this time, there has been a great hue-and-cry, and almost every
editor, priest, and dog that could howl, has been yelping. They
joined heartily with Drummond, one of our amiable, pure, virtuous
United States' officers. You know him. I never saw him; but I
have heard about him as one of those spotless, immaculate, holy
kind of men that they sent from the United States to teach us
good morals, correct procedure, virtue, &c., &c.
119
This pure man commenced a tirade against us, then other dogs
began to bark. We soon told the truth about it; then, by-and-bye,
somebody else would tell it; and he now stinks so bad, that they
actually repudiate him. He is too mean even for them, and they
had to cast him off. They supported him as long as they could,
and finally had to let him drop.
119
The people are raging, and they do not know what for. The editor
of the New York Herald, after summing up the whole matter, the
only thing he could bring against us, after trying and trying for
several weeks, was that we have burned some nine hundred volumes
of United States' law books. Of course I do not know anything
about it; but if you did so, it is true, and if you did not, why
it is a lie, and it all fizzles out. And, finally, he says, "The
'Mormons' have got the advantage of us, and they know it."
[Voices: That is true.] That was one truth, but it was told
accidentally; one of those accidental things that slip out once
in a while,--"they have the advantage of us, and they know it."
119
The majority of the people think you are a most corrupt people,
following a doctrine something like those Free Love societies in
the east. Greeley, the editor of the New York Tribune, was
associated with one of those societies, and was its principal
supporter.
120
That is what is called a virtuous kind of an abomination, used
under a cloak of philosophy, a species of philosophy imported
from France. Hence they call Greeley a philosopher; and, in
writing about him, I have called him the same. I believe him to
be as dishonest a man as is in existence.
120
These are my sentiments and feelings. I have examined his
articles, watched his course, read his paper daily, and have
formerly conversed with him a little; but latterly I would not be
seen in his company. I was thrown in his society in travelling
from Boston, and occasionally met him afterwards; but I would not
talk to him: I felt myself superior to such a mean, contemptible
cur. I knew he was not after truth, but falsehood.
120
This Greeley is one of their popular characters in the East, and
one that supports the stealing of niggers and the underground
railroad. I do not know that the editor of the Herald is any more
honest; but, as a journalist, he tells more truth. He publishes
many things as they are, because it is creditable to do so. But
Greeley will not; he will tell what suits his clandestine plans,
and leave the rest untold. I speak of him, because he is one of
the prominent newspaper editors in the Eastern country, and he is
a poor, miserable curse.
120
I do not consider that many of them are much better. They are in
a state of vassalage; they cannot tell the truth if they felt so
disposed. People talk very loudly about liberty; but there are
very few who comprehend its true principles. There is a species
of bondage that is associated with every grade of society. It is
with the mercantile community, the editorial fraternity, the
political world, and with every body of men you can associate
with, up to members of Congress and the President of the United
States. There are yokes made for men of every grade to put their
necks into; and every one bows down to them willingly, and they
are driven in their turn according to circumstances.
120
In the mercantile world there is what is called the credit
system, which I consider one of the greatest curses that was ever
introduced among men. Some will set up a small groggery or
grocery; they go into debt to those who have a bigger groggery,
or to a man who can, perhaps, buy a barrel of whisky at a time,
or a few pieces of calico. These little merchants are in debt to
some larger ones in St. Louis; those to merchants in Cincinnati,
New York, and New Orleans; and they are in debt to large houses
in England, France, Germany, and other places.
120
They all bow the neck: they are all trammeled and bowed down with
the same chain. People talk about our credit not being good
lately. I hope to God nobody will credit a "Mormon." We don't
want anything on credit. I want us to live as we can live; and if
we cannot live without going into debt to our enemies, let us
die--never put our heads under the yoke.
120
The same thing exists in other branches. You may take a
constable; he has got to pledge his honour to support such a man,
no matter whether he keeps a doggery, a groggery, or whether he
is an honest man or a rogue. Then a number of those support some
other man that is more elevated, if there is any elevation in
such doings. Then those other "elevated" ones from combinations
and clubs, and sustain others; and so on, until you get up to the
President of the United States. All are pinioned, and their
tongues are tied.
121
There is Fremont, that great man, who could not lead a few men
over these mountains without starving them to death. A few men,
understanding his position, got him cooped up in New York, so
that he could not be seen without coming at him through
committees and checks, bras and bolts, lest he should speak and
people find him out; and after all their great care, he came out
at the little end of the horn: he was not elected.
121
When a President is elected, a crowd of men press around him,
like so many hungry dogs, for a division of the spoils, saying,
"Mr. President, what are you going to do for our town? Remember,
here is Mr. So-and-so, who took a prominent position. We want
such a one in such an office. And, finally, after worryings and
teasings, and whining and begging, some of those little men,
mean, contemptible pups, doggery men, broken-down lawyers, or
common, dirty, political hacks, bring up the rear, swelled up
like swill barrels; they come to the table for the fragments,
and, with a hungry maw and not very delicate stomach, whine out,
"Won't you give me a place, if it is only in Utah?" In order to
stop the howling, the President says, "Throw a bone to that dog,
and let him go out;" and he comes out a great big "United States'
officer," dressed in a lion's garb, it is true, but with the bray
of an ass. He comes here, carrying out his groggery and whoring
operations, and seeking to introduce among us eastern
civilization.
121
The people here, however, feel a little astonished, some of them,
although they are not very much astonished at anything that
transpires; and when they look at him, they say in their
simplicity, "Why, that man is acting like a beast." His majesty,
however, swells up, struts and puffs, and blows, and says, "You
must not insult me: I am a United States' officer; you are
disloyal. I am a United States' officer; don't speak to me." Of
course you are, and a glorious representative you are.
121
I did start once to write a history of the judges sent to Utah;
but I did not get through with it. You know we have the history
of the judges in former days. If I had only had time, I would
have liked to have written a history of the judges of Israel that
came out from the Ammonites and Moabites down yonder.
121
There was one man here whom you considered one of the most
honourable men among your judges. I refer to Judge Shaver. I do
not know much about the man; he was spoken highly of, and a great
deal of ceremony made at his funeral. I was on board of a steamer
coming up to Florence, when some gentlemen got to talking about
the "Mormons." One man said, "I was there a year and a half, and
I know them to be as good, peaceable, and quiet a society as I
ever was among; but there is a pack of infernal scoundrels sent
among them by the Government, that are not fit to go anywhere. A
man, by the name of Shaver, was sent there, and he lay drunk
around our town six months before he went there!" Thinks I, if
that is one of the best, then the Lord have mercy on the rest.
121
With regard to office-hunters, they are in bondage to each other;
and even the President of the United States is trammelled, bound
down, and no man has the manliness to say, I dare do as I please.
122
These things are so in a monetary point of view, in a religious
point of view, and they are so in a political point of view, and
in every way you can view it. Every man bows down his neck to his
fellow, and they have their parties of every kind in the United
States; and every man must be true to his party, no matter what
it is. Politicians are bound by their parties, editors by their
employers, ministers by their congregations, merchants by their
creditors and Governors and President by political cliques.
Divisions, strife, contention, and evil are everywhere
increasing, and there is a little room for truth in the hearts of
the people.
122
I believe, notwithstanding, there are thousands of honest people
in the United States; but so much evil prevails, and so much
corruption, that it is next to impossible for them to discover
the difference between truth and error.
122
Our preaching does not seem to have any value or effect on the
minds of men at all, scarcely. You can revise, renovate,
regenerate the Saints; but come to take hold of the world, and
preach to them, it is like idle tales to them. As I have said,
talk to them about the Bible, and they will tell you it is an
old-fashioned, old fogy affair, with very little exception.
122
I have laboured myself, as the rest of the Elders have, and the
general result, wherever we have preached the Gospel, has been
the same. I remember, in old Connecticut, the land of steady
habits, some few embraced the Gospel, and one or two we had to
cut off from the Church in a week or two after. There was one old
lady, a farmer's wife; she believed, and her husband treated us
kindly, and they got a place for us to preach in, &c., and after
listening for some time, said she would give anybody five hundred
dollars to prove "Mormonism" untrue. I said I would do it for
half of that sum: if she wanted a lie, she should have it.
122
In the neighbourhood of Tom's River, a number came into the
Church; some have stood, and some have not: they are doing pretty
well there. There was as good a Church when I first went there as
I found in the East. There was also another in Philadelphia. In
new York, when we went there, we found a people that called
themselves "Mormons." I called a meeting, and there was only two
that I would acknowledge as such. I told the rest to go their own
way; told them what I acknowledged to be "Mormonism," and if they
would not walk up to that, they might take their own course.
122
Since then, a great many emigrants have come from the old
countries--from England, France, Germany, Denmark, and other
places. They form quite a body: there are now five or six
hundred. At Philadelphia and around there, there have been some
few brought in; but most of the Saints there are those who have
come in from England and other places.
122
It is almost impossible to produce any effect on the feelings of
the people. In New Jersey, I held several days' meeting, to see
if something could be done. They turned out in great numbers:
"Mormonism" was popular; as many as 200 carriages were present.
We were treated well, and preached faithfully. Somebody came and
set up a little groggery, and it was removed forthwith. Was
anybody converted? No. They turned their ears like a deaf adder
to the cause, and that is the general feeling, so far as I have
discovered.
122
They do not love the truth. In most of these places they have
rejected the Gospel, and they listen not to the voice of the
charmer, charm he never so wisely. Many asked about their
friends, and if their was any speculation on foot. I could get
thousands to immigrate to this Territory for speculative
purposes; and committees waited on me to learn what inducements
are held out to settlers. I could get thousands to come here, if
we would give them good farms, and furnish them cattle, and work
their farms for them until they got started, and let them carouse
around, and have all the lager beer they could drink.
123
Those who love the truth are scarce. There are, however, a great
many scattered all over the United States, who believe
"Mormonism" is truth, and have not moral courage to embrace it;
but if it is policy, they dare once in awhile say a few words,
but in a kind of milk-and-water way: they dare not say much,
because it is unpopular; and many dare not read a "Mormon" paper;
it is unpopular.
123
I have met men in the world as much my friends, apparently, as
those that are in the Church; and they have handed out means to
me when I was in need. One man wrote to me that he would be glad
to see me; but if I would not let the people know who I was, he
would be obliged to me. I told him I did not go to such places,
for I was a "Mormon," outside and in, and I could get along in
the world by holding my head up, and I despise men who will go
crawling and cringing around.
123
In relation to things that are now transpiring in the United
States, I suppose you have later news than I have. The mail team
passed me on the road, but it had no mail. In relation to any
policy that may be pursued here, I feel it is just right. I know
that President Young and his brethren associated with him are
full of the spirit of revelation, and they know what they are
doing. I feel to acquiesce and put my shoulder to the work,
whatever it is. If it is for peace, let it be peace; if it is for
war, let it be to the hilt. It has got to come some time, and I
would just as lief jump into it to-day as any other time.
123
We are engaged in the work of God in rolling on His purposes; and
if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to Him.
The Lord has put His hand to the work, and all the potentates of
the earth and their power cannot hinder its progress. The work is
onward, and in the name of Israel's God it will roll on, until
the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ.
123
We are gathering a nucleus for a kingdom here that is bound to
stand for ever--
123
"While time and thought, and being last,
123
and immortality endures."
123
All is peace,--and I feel like shouting, Hallelujah, hallelujah;
for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth, and all nations shall be
subject to His sway.
123
I have talked longer than I thought I should.
123
There is one thing further I would like to say a few words upon.
Brother George A. Smith, Dr. Bernhisel, and myself were appointed
as delegates to go to Washington. I have never yet inquired what
the First Presidency thought about our proceedings there. I was
in Washington several times, and counselled with my brethren on
the subject of our admission. We counselled with some of the most
prominent men in the United States in relation to this matter;
and those that dare say anything at all, dare not, if you can
understand that.
123
That was about the feeling. We need not say much on this matter;
but I believe that brother George A. Smith and brother Bernhisel
laboured with indefatigable zeal to the best of their knowledge
and intelligence to accomplish the thing they set about; and I
did, while I was with them. But it was not necessary for me to
remain there; and I told the brethren, if I was wanted, by
sending me a telegraphic despatch, I would be there in a little
time. I believe these brethren did all that lay in their power.
123
While speaking of the acts of the Elders, I remember remarking to
brother Bernhisel that a set of men could not be found on the
face of the earth that would go with the same talent and ability,
and act with the same disinterestedness and zeal in the
performance of whatever is required of them.
124
I have counselled with them, and that is the feeling and
testimony I have to bear concerning them. When they get together,
their feeling is, How can we best promote the cause in which we
are engaged? Can a cause sustained by such men sink? Can the
cause sustained by the power that sustains them sink? No. The
truth will triumph, and shall roll forth until all nations shall
bow to its sceptre.
124
I pray God, in the name of Jesus, to bless you and guide you,
that we may be saved in His kingdom. Even so. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, August 9, 1857
Brigham Young, August 9, 1857
APPROVAL OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE DELEGATION TO
CONGRESS--CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE OF THE WORLD, ETC.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.
124
So far as I am concerned, with regard to the performance of
duties by the Elders of Israel--the duties which have been placed
upon them and required at their hands upon their missions--for
the gratification of the brethren just referred to by Elder
Taylor, I will say, If there has been nothing hitherto expressed
here manifesting the feelings of the First Presidency of the
Church and the members in general on-this point, I can answer for
the people, by asking and answering a question.
124
Brother Taylor, brother George A. Smith, and brother Bernhisel,
did you do your duty in Congress in reference to presenting our
petition for a State? I think that I can answer for this
Committee, as well as for the people, and say that they
discharged their duty manfully and satisfactorily to their God
and to their brethren. I can answer for the people, and say that
they are most perfectly satisfied with the labours of our
Committee. When a man can say of a truth, "I have done the very
best that I could in my mission," the heart of every Saint on
earth acquainted with the circumstances, the angels in heaven,
and our heavenly Father are all satisfied. There is no more
required of us than we are capable of performing. The First
Presidency are satisfied, and I can say that the people are
satisfied.
124
With regard to the labours of brother Taylor in editing the paper
called The Mormon, published in the city of New York, I have
heard many remarks concerning the editorials in that paper, not
only from Saints, but from those who do not profess to believe
the religion we have embraced; and it is probably one of the
strongest edited papers that is now published. I can say, as to
its editorials, that it is one of the strongest papers ever
published, so far as my information extends; and I have never
read one sentence in them but what my heart could bid success to
it and beat a happy response to every sentence that I have read
or heard read. Brother Taylor, that is for you; and I believe
that these are the feelings and the sentiments of all in this
community who have perused that paper.
125
We are satisfied with the labours of the Elders generally. True,
it is not every one that knows and understands all things; it is
also true that men are liable to falter and fail in their
judgment; but that is nothing against the real character of the
man, if he is doing the best he knows how. It is true that at
times Elders need correcting, and they receive correlation in
this place. It is also true that, when you correct an individual
in his errors and try to place him in better circumstances
pertaining to judgment and discretion, it is annoying, it is
grievous, it is painful to the sensation of that individual. It
is very true that chastisements are grievous when they are
received; but if they are received in patience, they will work
out salvation for those who cheerfully submit to them.
125
If the time was that the Elders of Israel could not be chastened
and corrected for their wrongs, and be set right, you may know
that they have proved recreant to the faith. And if those who are
appointed to lead this people dare not rise up and tell them of
their iniquity and chastise them therefor, and teach them the way
of life and salvation, you may know that your leaders have fallen
from their station.
125
The Lord has bestowed the everlasting Priesthood upon the
children of men for their salvation. It is not believed for a
moment, by any person who believes in the Bible, that a man or
woman can be saved in their sins. They have to be separated from
their sins and iniquity; they have to put off the old man, with
all his deeds, and put on the new man Christ Jesus. If ever we
see the time that we dare not tell men of their evils, and
correct them when in fault, you may despair of salvation in this
kingdom.
125
One grand cause of the enmity entertained towards us by officials
sent here by the General Government has simply been, that I take
the liberty of telling men where they do wrong and wherein they
do wrong,--both those who are in the Church and those who are out
of it; and my brethren take the same liberty. If men do evil, we
tell them of their meanness; whereas, in the other portion of our
Government, men dare not speak their minds. They are tied up,
bound up; they are in fetters and chains in every particular--as
much so as brother Taylor has told you, and a great deal more. He
said that if a man was found in Congress who dare speak in favour
of innocence, justice, truth, and mercy, he dare not speak. If
there were any there, when our petition was expected to be
presented, who felt in their hearts to favour it, they dared not
open their mouths in favour of its being granted; for if they
spoke at all, they must speak according to the popular notions of
the people; they must go with the tide of popularity.
125
This is the case with the whole world; but we are chosen out of
the world. And if we accept salvation on the terms it is offered
to us, we have got to be honest in every thought, in our
reflections, in our meditations, in our private circles, in our
deal, in our declarations, and in every act of our lives,
fearless and regardless of every principle of error, of every
principle of falsehood that may be presented. We have no
difficulties with our Government: we never have had any
difficulties with any government under which we have lived. But
there has been a difficulty, and what is it? The "Mormons" have
got something that the rest, of course, have not, "and we will
kill them out of the way; we will not have them."
126
As brother Taylor has said, speaking of the wisdom and power
exhibited by the people of the world, there are men of talent, of
thought, of reflection, and knowledge in all cunning mechanism:
they are expert in that, though they do not know from whence they
receive their intelligence. The Spirit of the Lord has not yet
entirely done striving with the people, offering them knowledge
and intelligence; consequently it reveals unto them, instructs
them, teaches them, and guides them even in the way they like to
travel. Men know how to construct railroads and all manner of
machinery; they understand cunning workmanship, &c.; but that is
all revealed to them by the Spirit of the Lord, though they know
it not.
126
You can find in the minds of the people most admirable
intelligence in things pertaining to the world; but when you
touch the intelligence that pertains to other worlds, to the
kingdom of heaven and heavenly things, they are dark as midnight
darkness--so dark as this, that, let ever so good a thing be
revealed to them, no matter how good for a nation, a people, a
community, or an individual--let a man have it revealed to him
how he can benefit the whole nation, they turn around and deny
God in it. They are so dark as that, when they never received a
particle of intelligence but what came from God. They are filled
with darkness.
126
Instead of wishing injuries to come on them, my heart is pained
for them when I behold their situation. They are drunk, not with
strong drink, but with their own anger, and rage, and the spirit
of the enemy which they have received. They are as wild as
California horses. When a lasso is thrown on them, they will run
madly against a fence, or a stone wall, or over a person, or
anything; they are frantic, and would break their own necks. It
is just so with the inhabitants of the earth, and especially so
with our Government; and they are hastening with all possible
speed, with the lariat around their necks, to jump the precipice
and destroy themselves.
126
I can tell you one thing that I know concerning the inhabitants
of the United States. It has come to this, that the honest among
them--men, women, and children, have dreams foreboding evil. The
visions of their minds are troubled; they are in sorrow; they
feel melancholy, and have a presentiment that something evil is
going to befall the people. And if you could discern the thoughts
of their hearts this day, you would probably find millions of
such persons in our Government. When they reflect upon the
maddened zeal of the leaders, they know that they can endure but
a little while, and query, "What will come?" What will the Lord
bring on the people--upon this happy government? What evil
catastrophe is about to befall us? Will there be war? Will we
fight the "Mormons," and will the Lord give the "Mormons" power
to fight against us? Will the North make war upon the South? Will
they take the sword one against the other? What will become of
us? These forebodings are upon the people. They have dreams in
the night which frighten them, and reflections in the day-time
which give them sorrow; and they are harassed from day to day.
They are to be pitied; for sorrow, woe, destruction, shame, and
misery await them. I am sorry for them: they are to be pitied--to
be prayed for.
127
Almost every man that has come from the East of late is telling
you the political feelings and desires of the Government towards
this people. Brother Taylor has just related that a gentleman he
met on the road remarked, "What! can you 'Mormons' fight the
United States? Can you contend with them? You had better take a
more specific policy than you have. Do not speak about the
President, nor about any of the officials." We shall talk as we
please about them; for this is the right and privilege granted to
us by the Constitution of the United States: and, as ministers of
salvation, we shall take the liberty of telling men of their
sins.
127
I shall take the liberty of talking as I please about the
President of the United States, and I expect that I know his
character better than he knows it himself. I will tell you in a
few words a little of it. James Buchanan, who is now sitting in
the chair of state, and presiding over this great Republic, is
naturally a passive, docile, kind, benevolent, and good
man,--that is his natural disposition, I will venture. Arouse
him, and he has been a man who could make flaming speeches. He is
now bound up; they have the fetters upon his feet; he is
handcuffed; his elbows are pinioned; he is bound on every side,
and they make him do as they please. Is he obliged to do so? No.
127
Is a man fit to be President of the United States, who will bow
and succumb to the whims of the people? No. A president should
learn the true situation of his constituents, and deal out
even-handed justice to all, utterly regardless of the clamour of
party. Suppose the President to be under the clamour and
dictation of several parties, he would order out a company
to-day, and to-morrow call them back; he would make a decree
to-day, and next week revoke it and make another to suit another
party. He ought not to pay attention to any party, but consider
the nation as a family, and deal out justice and mercy to them
equally and independently.
127
I wish that Hickory Jackson was now our President; for he would
kick some of those rotten-hearted sneaks out, or rather order his
negroes to do it. If we had a man in the chair who really was a
man, and capable of magnifying his office, he would call upon his
servants, and order him to kick those mean, miserable sneaks out
of the presidential mansion, off from its grounds, and into the
streets. But the President hearkens to the clamour around him;
and, as did Pontious Pilate, in the case of Jesus Christ, has
washed his hands, saying, "I am clear of the blood of those
Latter-day Saints. Gentlemen, you have dictated, and I will order
a soldiery and officials to Utah." It is said in the Bible, that
whosoever ye yield yourselves to obey, his servants ye are. The
President has yielded himself a servant to cliques and parties,
and their servants he shall be. And all that has been spoken of
him by brother Kimball, in the name of Jesus Christ, shall come
upon him.
127
Do you think that we shall be called treasoners, for rebuking him
in his sinful course? Yes. Talk of loyalty to Government! Hardly
a man among them cares for the Government of the United States,
any more than he does for the useless card that lies on the table
while he is playing out his hand. They disregard the Constitution
as they would any old fable in any old school book. Scarcely a
member on the floor of Congress cares anything about it.
128
While brother Taylor was referring to the conduct of officers of
the Government, to the pistols, bowie-knives, the oyster suppers,
the pleasant little knick-knacks, and this, that, and the other,
I was reminded of a circumstance that transpired in the region of
the Salt Works in the State of New York. In that section there
was a place called Salt Point, one of the roughest in the world
for drunkenness, gaming, fighting, and cursing; and within a few
miles from Salt Point was a place called Onadaga Hollow, and the
people in those places used to be in a constant strife to see
which should act the worst. As a man named Thaddeus Woods, who
had become considerably wealthy by making and selling salt, was
going from Onadaga Hollow to Salt Point, he stopped at a tavern,
half way between the two places; and when he and his travelling
companions had rested themselves and fed their horses, Woods told
one of his teamsters, who was one of the wickedest men to be
found in those two places, that he would treat him if he would
say three of the wickedest words that he could think of. The man
agreed that he would; and when he had the attention and eyes of
the company fixed upon him, he shouted out "Onadaga Hollow, Thad.
Woods, and Salt Point," remarking that those were three of the
worst words that he could think of.
128
Brother Taylor says that language cannot express the conduct, the
feelings, and the spirit that are upon the people in the States.
Well, suppose you take up a labour and swear about them, what are
the worst words that can be spoken? 'Nigger stealing,' Mobs or
Vigilance Committees, and Rotten-hearted Administrators of a
Government are three of the meanest and wickedest words that can
be spoken. I expect that somebody will write that back to the
States, as being treasonable, because spoken by a Latter-day
Saint.
128
With regard to the present contention and strife, and to our
position and situation, there are few things to be considered,
and there is much labour to be performed. Let the Saints live
their religion; let them have faith in God, do all the good they
can to the household of faith and to everybody else, and trust in
god for the result; for the world will not believe one truth
about us. I tell you that the Government of the United States,
and other governments that are acquainted with us, will not
believe a single truth about us. What will they believe? Every
lie that every poor, miserable, rotten-hearted curse can tell.
What are we to do, under these circumstances? Live our religion.
Are you going to contend against the United States? No. But when
they come here to take our lives solely for our religion, be ye
also ready.
128
Do I expect to stand still, sit still, or lie still, and tamely
let them take away my life? I have told you a great many times
what I have to say about that. I do not profess to be so good a
man as Joseph Smith was. I do not walk under their protection nor
into their prisons, as he did. And though officers should pledge
me their protection, as Governor Ford pledged protection to
Joseph, I would not trust them any sooner than I would a wolf
with my dinner; neither do I trust in a wicked judge, nor in any
evil person. I trust in my God, and in honest men and women who
have the power of the Almighty upon them. What will we do? Keep
the wicked off as long as we can, preach righteousness to them,
and teach them the way of salvation.
129
Some speak of the nations now on the earth forgetting God, they
have not forgotten Him, for they have never remembered Him. They
have not departed from His ways, for they never found them; they
have not lost faith in Him, for they never had any. There are men
sitting here who were brought up Christians, who were trained to
believe in the sacred words of truth contained in the Old and New
Testament. What were you taught by your priests, your fathers,
mothers, and associates, with regard to God? How many anxious
hours I have experienced in my youth, to know, see, and
understand things as they were and as they are. Did I ever see a
man who could instruct me in those matters, until I saw Joseph
Smith? I never did. And after I had made a profession of
religion, I would ask the most powerful preachers whether they
knew anything about God--where He is located, where Heaven is,
and where Hell is, who is the Father, who the Son, and what the
distinction is between them, who is Michael the archangel, who is
Gabriel, and so on. Could they tell a thing about it? No: and I
am a witness that no man in Christendom knew anything about it,
unless it was revealed by the Spirit to him.
129
I may say that many had revelations from God, but they had not
the keys, and rights, and knowledge, and system of the religion
of God. John Wesley was a good man, and so were thousands of
others. Will they be saved? They are saved. You know what my
doctrine is with regard to this matter. Every man will be judged
according to the deeds done in the body. Did they know anything
about heaven, or God? No, they did not. Could they even explain
one of the first simple lessons in the religion we believe, with
regard to mortal man? Could any of them explain what the soul of
man is, when it is written in the Bible, and they have read it
thousands of times? No.
129
I have heard men preach hours upon the soul of man; and one of
the smartest men that I ever heard preach, would up a long
discourse by saying, "Finally, brethren, I must come to the
conclusion that the soul of man is an immaterial substance." I
have sat days and weeks, and months, and years to hear men
explain the things of God; and what did they know about them?
Nothing.
129
We have the keys of the priesthood and the words of eternal life,
and understand them, and what manner of persons ought we to be?
We ought to live our religion, believe in our God, love and serve
Him, be faithful to Him, to one another, to all our covenants,
and keep the devils from killing us as long as we can, and that
is just as long as we have a mind to.
129
I recollect saying to a certain official here--one who wanted a
few Indians for killing Gunnison, If you want them, I will put
them into your hands.' They were presented to him, but he dared
not take them. I told him at the time of the conversation, that
there might be some thirty of those Indians; but, if the United
States should send 50,000 of their troops here they could not get
one of them, if they had a mind to keep out of the way; and he
believed it. I suppose you would like to know upon what
principle? Like some of brother Taylor's honest men that he
thought he had found in the States, who, when he thought that he
had found them, and went to put his hand upon them, were like the
Paddy's flea--they were not there, they were somewhere else. That
is the reason why they could not get the Indians. There is the
same reason why they cannot get us, until we have a mind to go
them.
129
Do you wonder that the world is angry at us? No; for the time
must come when your faith must be tried. Can the Lord take this
kingdom and separate it from the kingdom of darkness? Can He
bring it forth to establish His work upon the earth as
extensively as the Prophets have prophesied, without separating
us from the kingdoms of this word? You say, No. How is he going
to do it? You have seen how, so far. In the days of Joseph, a
string of guards was set around him on every side, lest he should
have communion with the remnants of Israel who are wandering on
the plains and in the kanyons of this country. Those guards
fought us, whipped us, killed our Prophets, and abused our
community, until we are now driven by them into the very midst of
the Lamanites. Oh, what a pity they could not foresee the evil
they were bringing upon themselves, by driving this people into
the midst of the savages of the plains. And here am I, yet,
Governor of Utah.
130
Do you wonder that they are angry? Five years ago I told them
that I should be Governor as long as the Lord wanted me to be,
and that all hell could not remove me. They have tried during
those five years to remove me, and I have had to appoint a
secretary for this Territory three times in that period; for the
ones appointed by the President absconded from the Territory. And
the prospect now is, that I shall still have to be the
Governor--that I shall again have to preside over the
Legislature, and that Captain Hooper, whom I appointed Secretary,
will have to continue in that office.
130
God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, August 2, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, August 2, 1857
ORGANIZATION--DESTRUCTION OF ZION'S ENEMIES--ONENESS
OF SPIRIT IN THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.
130
I have appreciated brother Elias Smith's remarks. He has stated
things as they are, according to my knowledge. I have been
acquainted with him some twenty-three or twenty-four years. He is
our Judge in this county, and I can say to his praise that he is
one of the best Judges we have in the Territory; and my prayer
and wish to God is that we may not have a swore Judge from this
time henceforth and for ever, and that we may never have any
Judges in this Territory but men of our own choice, and that we
may never have any person to preside over us in the capacity of a
Governor of this Territory but the man of our own choice.
[Voices: "Amen."] And I can say further, we never will. [Voices:
"Amen."] I have my reasons for this.
130
This people here are the people of God. Here, in the Territory of
Deseret, is the kingdom of God, and here are all the officers
pertaining to that kingdom; and here is an organization that is
organized after the order of God, and it is organized after the
order of the Church of the First Born.
130
Let me explain what the Church of the First Born is. It is the
first Church that ever was raised up upon this earth; that is,
the first born Church. That is what I mean; and when God our
Father organized that Church, He organized it just as His Father
organized the Church on the earth where He dwelt; and that same
order is organized here in the City of Great Salt Lake; and it is
that order that Joseph Smith the Prophet of God organized in the
beginning in Kirtland, Ohio. Brother Brigham Young, myself, and
others were present when that was done; and when those officers
received their endowments, they were together in one place. They
were organized, and received their endowments and blessings, and
those keys were placed upon them, and that kingdom will stand for
ever.
131
Now mark it--that kingdom will never be overthrown; although they
may kill, that is, if they can, brother Brigham and me, and
brother Daniel H. Wells, and they may kill the Apostles, if they
can, and so they may keep on from this time to all eternity, and
they never can obliterate this work. I know it. They may kill,
and destroy, and waste a great many limbs that are upon this
Church; but let me tell you, they never can kill the tree nor
destroy the root from whence we have sprung; for our Father and
our God is that root, and Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is the
tree or vine, and we spring out of that vine; and if we keep His
commandments and receive the Spirit of God, the Holy Ghost, it is
that nourishment that comes down directly from the Father, from
Jesus Christ, the true vine.
131
And as President Buchanan, the President of the United States of
America, holds the keys of the government of this whole nation,
so Brigham Young holds the keys pertaining to this Church and
people.
131
Well, do I suppose, when I reflect, that troops are being sent
here without President Buchanan's permission? No, not for a
moment: he has permitted it. We are a poor, isolated people,
driven over one thousand miles from our native land, and many of
us have been driven and broken up five times; and he and his
coadjutors have acknowledged it and have said pointedly there
could nothing be done for us as a community: and here we are,
after sending forth our men, the Elders of Israel, and redeeming
this land from Mexico. They are now designing to come with troops
to break us up and to kill our Prophets, and our Apostles, and
our Elders.
131
Brethren, I will tell you one thing, and you may be sure of it,
as the Lord God lives, and as my soul lives, that nations that
raise the weapons of war against this people shall perish by
those weapons. [Voices: "Amen."] Every nation, every tongue, and
every people shall perish, and every man and woman that gives
consent to it. [Voices: "Amen."] You may "Amen" to the whole of
it, for it is true. Go and read the Book of Mormon, the Prophets,
and the revelations given to Joseph the Prophet; and you will
learn that God has said that every nation and every people on
this earth that will not serve Him shall be destroyed.
131
This is the kingdom of God. When they fight us, they fight God,
and Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, and they fight all the
Prophets that have been from the creation down to the present
time. Why? Because Joseph was the last Prophet; God spoke to him,
placed the keys upon him, by Peter, James, and John. Do you
suppose they did it without having authority from Jesus? No;
Jesus told them when to do it, and told them who the man was; and
Joseph, the Prophet of the living God, placed those keys on
brother Brigham.
131
The Father told Jesus when to go and again commit these keys to
men on the earth; Jesus told the Twelve when to do it; Joseph
told Brigham when to do it. Now, look at it naturally, and you
will see that every man and woman that raise their hands against
this people will be destroyed, and that without remedy.
131
Set your heart at rest, then: you need not be troubled, nor
frightened at all; for as the Lord liveth, and we live, we will
prosper, and we will come off victorious. [Voices: "Amen."] You
know we have to stick in an if --if you live your religion, and
will do as you are told, and become like the clay in the hands of
the potter.
132
Who are you to be subject to? You say you are willing to be
subject to God--to Jesus Christ. You are willing, if Peter came
along, to listen to him. Well, Peter is here, John is here, Elias
is here, Elijah is here, Jesus is here, and the Father is here.
What! in person? If not in person, their authority is here, with
all the power that ever was or ever will be to seal men and women
up to everlasting have seal them on earth and in heaven, by the
power of Elijah, which is upon brother Brigham; and it is on
every man he authorizes.
132
Joseph had those keys and powers directly from those men, and we
received them from Joseph; so you see we are legal heirs to the
kingdom of heaven. You have got to be subject to these powers
that be; for there is no power only that which is ordained of
God. You have to listen to that.
132
Can we be Saints by having our own will, our own way? Brother
Elias has been talking about that this morning, how he has felt
that will that was in him. Gentlemen, he has not been easy to
handle and place upon the wheel; if he had been, he would have
been filled with almighty power, even the power that was upon
Joseph and Brigham, and upon every other good man in this Church;
but he is going to walk up henceforth; he ain't going to stand
back anymore. He is akin to brother Joseph, and Joseph is ashamed
of his own kindred that will not step forth and be valiant, and
god is ashamed of them.
132
Be passive in the hands of God, in the hands of His servants, as
clay in the hands of the potter. How is that? How can the
servants of god mould you, fashion you, and prepare you to become
moulded, and fashioned after the likeness of God, unless you are
passive?
132
If you go into the adobie yard, you may see men engaged in the
business of adobie making, and you can see them moulding adobies
out of the elements. Suppose that clay would not be passive, but
would have its own will, and not be subject to the moulder of the
adobies, he could not mould them, because the adobie would not
let him mould it.
132
When I carried on the pottery business, I used to take a good
deal of pains to get good clay, and hauled it a long distance,
and then I always immersed it before I put it into the mill to
grind it. Why? To make it passive; and I mould, grind, and grind
it again, until it becomes passive; then I took it out of the
mill, and carried it into the shop, where it was kneaded as you
would a cake, and then put on to the wheel and turned into a
vessel unto honour. Did I ever design to turn a vessel unto
dishonor? No. If I did, I did not get any reward for it: I only
got reward for those I moulded and fashioned according to the
dictation of my master; and I presented them to him that he might
receive them, as Jesus says--"Father, I have lost none of those
thou gavest me, except the son of perdition."
132
Go into the blacksmith's shop, on this block, and you will find
brother Jonathan Pugmire, the foreman. I go to him and say,
"Brother Jonathan, make me an axe." He goes to work with a piece
of iron that, the moment he tries to shape it, flies into a
thousand pieces. "I can do nothing with that," says he; "I must
get a piece of iron that will be passive, and then I will make
you an axe that will be as keen as a razor." He gets another
piece, and that begins to fly. It is not the fault of the
blacksmith. "But," says the iron, "don't you handle me in this
manner." He throws that aside: that has got to go back to the
furnace again, to be melted and made into a loop, and that turned
out into iron again, because it was not passive; and then it
becomes passive by getting the snappish stuff out of it: it runs
out with the dross. The dross, you know, is very brittle and
snappish.
132
When you find a man or woman snappish and fretful, and not
willing to be subject, you may know there is a good deal of dross
in that character, because dross is brittle. That dross has got
to come out.
133
Talking about trials, brother Elias says he did not come here
with the pioneers. It was pretty hard and laborious, I admit; but
it was one of the pleasantest journeys I ever performed. Still
there was a great deal of care and anxiety, especially on brother
Brigham and those that helped him. Did we persevere? We did. We
came here to the Valleys of the Mountains, and you have followed
us.
133
Let me tell you, gentlemen, you have got to learn to be passive
and be like clay in the hands of the potter, or be like a
tallowed rag or wick before a hot fire: it becomes limber and
passive, and you can tie it into a thousand knots, and it will
not break.
133
Are you of that nature that you will not break and fly as though
there were a hundred convulsions in you? You have got to come to
that standard, as true as you ever become the true subjects and
heirs of the kingdom of God. And let brother Brigham take a
hundred men of that character, and I would give more for them
than ten thousand people who are stiff in their own way; and he
would take that hundred men and go into the mountains and whip
out the world.
133
We read that one shall chase a thousand, and two shall put ten
thousand to flight. We read that in the Bible. You have always
heard it from the days of your youth to the present time. Do you
appreciate it?
133
We will refer to Gideon, the Prophet of God, when his host was so
numerous that he went and made a selection of three hundred men
to put all his enemies to flight. That is in the Bible. For
heaven's sake, believe that, if you won't believe me.
133
There was Daniel, a servant of God, one who kept His
commandments; he was valiant, and his friends said to him,
"Daniel, put down the window, or they will see you praying." "I
will pray with it open," he replied; and he opened his window and
prayed, and told them all that he asked no odds of them. "I will
pray to my Father and God, who can preserve me in a den of lions,
or in boiling hot oil, or in anything else, and He will sustain
me while He will send you to hell, you poor devils." He had such
confidence in his God.
133
Should not you have as much confidence in God as brother Brigham,
Heber, or the Twelve Apostles have?--as much confidence in this
vine as any branch that pertains to it? You should.
133
To gratify some who cry, "Oh, don't say anything, brother
Heber,--don't say anything, brother Brigham, to bring down the
United States upon us," we have at times omitted printing some of
the remarks that might offend the weak-stomached world, and we
have made buttermilk and catnip tea to accommodate the tastes of
our enemies; but the poor devils are not pleased after all. Would
they come any quicker if we told them that they were poor,
miserable, priest-ridden curses, who want a President in the
chair that dare not speak for fear those hell-hounds be on him?
133
God knew that Zachary Taylor would strike against us, and He sent
him to hell. President Fillmore was the next man who came on the
platform, and he did us good. God bless him! Then came President
Pierce, and he did not strive to injure us. We hoped that the
next after him would do us justice; but he has issued orders to
send troops to kill brother Brigham and me, and to take the young
women to the States.
133
The woman will be damned that will go: she shall dry up in the
fountain of life, and be as though she never was. But there ain't
any a-going--[Voices: "There are none that want to go!"]--unless
they are whores. If the soldiers come here, those creatures will
have the privilege of showing themselves and of becoming
debauched.
134
I tell you there is not a purer set of women on God's earth
than there is here; and they shall live and bear the souls of
men, and bear tabernacles for those righteous spirits that are
kept back for the last time, for the winding-up scenery.
134
Will the President that sits in the chair of state be tipped from
his seat? Yes, he will die an untimely death, and God Almighty
will curse him; and He will also curse his successor, if he takes
the same stand; and he will curse all those that are his
coadjutors, and all who sustain him. What for? For coming here to
destroy the kingdom of God, and the Prophets, and Apostles, and
inspired men and women; and God Almighty will curse them, and I
curse them in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, according to my
calling; and if there is any virtue in my calling, they shall be
cursed, every man that lifts his heel against us from this day
forth. [Voices: "Amen."]
134
Am I afraid? No; but I am afraid to do wrong. I feel joy in my
heart to be valiant and tell you the truth; and I pray that God
my Father and his Son Jesus Christ may bring the evil upon them
that they desire for this people.
134
Our enemies are crying out that we are confused, that we have
rebelled, and that the Devil is to pay. I pray that God Almighty
may bring that thing upon them that they have imagined upon us.
But we are at peace and in harmony; we are worshipping and
serving God. Will they overcome us? Never; no, never; no, never,
while the earth stands, if we will stand up and be valiant.
134
I know that you never heard brother Brigham rebuke me for being
valiant before this people. He says, "Let her go, Heber; let her
slide." You never saw any other spirit in him in your life; and
every other good man there is will say so and has said so; and
they are the elect of God, and they will be saved.
134
But be wise, be wise, be still, as I told a man this morning.
Said I, You are always talking, you talk to every-body, and think
everybody our friends; but they are not. I have lots and scores
of friends here, and so has brother Brigham, who, by their
ignorance would destroy us from the earth.
134
You have received your endowments. What is it for? To learn you
to hold your tongues, and keep what you get, and increase upon
it. If you do not keep the word of life you receive--that which
proceeds from God, your minds never will expand, and you will
always be barren, like unto a barren woman.
134
Now, receive the seed, as Jesus says; and if that seed takes
root, it will grow, and swell, and sprout, and bring forth. What
will it bring forth? Something like the character that produced
the seed. If you plant corn in the field, and that corn is rooted
out of the ground, it perishes, and don't produce anything.
Receive the word and treasure it up in your hearts, and then you
shall continue to receive the word of life, here a little and
there a little; and you shall grow, and increase, and multiply,
and no good thing shall be withheld from you.
134
Learn, above all things, brethren and sisters, to have a passive
spirit, and be subject where you should be subject. I hear a
great many say, "I am willing to be subject to brother Brigham,
but I don't want to be subject to his one and to that one." Let
me tell you, gentlemen and ladies, if you won't be subject to my
words, and listen to them, and receive them, you will not be
subject to and receive brother Brigham's words. How can it be
possible for you to receive his words and reject mine?
135
Now, we will say brother Brigham is the head of this vine that
has sprung out in the latter days,--that is, the head of the vine
that is upon the earth, that you naturally see; but Joseph was
the head of the vine when he was here, and he is now, only you
cannot see him: then I am connected to that vine, as one of
brother Brigham's Counsellors; and then the Twelve, the
Seventies, High Priests, and other officers. Now, just look at
it. Why should you not listen to one man as much as to another
connected to that vine; in case he produces the fruit of that
vine? And they should know whether that branch is connected to
the vine: they should know whether the fruit is the same as that
produced by the head of the vine.
135
When I speak the truth, is it not the same as though brother
Brigham spoke it? When I tell it as it is in the Lord Jesus
christ, what is the difference? I can go into my garden and show
you apple-trees there with perhaps a hundred limbs which have
apples on them. You may taste an apple from the first or head
limb, then of the second, and the third, and the hundredth; and
the fruit tastes just alike, because it all came from one tree,
and the tree came from the root, and it is all one thing.
135
This is the principle; we should be connected one with the other,
every quorum in its place, and keep organized, and keep in our
places, according to the order of the Church of the First Born.
135
Are we going to be preserved? Bless your souls! I have no more
fears, if this people will live their religion, and learn to be
passive like clay in the hands of the potter, than as though I
was in heaven; for if I was there and rebelled, as Lucifer did, I
should expect to be chastised and cast out with all those
connected with me.
135
A great many suppose that when they get there they will be
perfectly safe. You will, if you keep the commandments of God;
but if you cannot learn to keep the commandments of God in Great
Salt Lake City, how can you learn to keep them when you have to
flee to the mountains? And if you cannot keep them here, how do
you expect to keep them in Jackson County?--for we are as sure to
go back there as we exist.
135
This Church and kingdom will reign triumphant; and when the
United States take a course to bring us into collision, they will
strive to take away everything from us that they have given us.
What of it? We will make them the aggressors: they shall be the
first men that shall rebel against God and against this people;
and if we are not the aggressors, and we stand on the defensive,
and they come upon us, and they fall into our hands, the Lord
says, if they repent and we forgive them, our blessings shall be
doubled unto us; so also for the second time: but if he comes
upon you the third time, thine enemy is in thine hands; thou
mayest do with him as seemeth thee good: but if he repent, and
you forgive him the third time, then I will reward unto you a
hundred-fold. But don't you forgive, unless brother Brigham does.
If he says, Give them justice and righteousness, then it will be
right.
135
Now, you need not sit here as judges, and judge brother Brigham.
Good heaven! how does any one without any priesthood look when
judging him and his brethren? He is capable of judging all things
pertaining to this kingdom; for he has the keys of light and
revelation, and God is with him. I cannot comprehend him, only in
proportion to the measure of the Spirit bestowed upon me. Can
brother Wells comprehend me? No, he cannot, nor never can, only
as he has the same measure of the Spirit; and no man can
comprehend his file-leader, except he has the same measure of the
Spirit.
136
But let me walk in my place, and the sap that is in brother
Brigham is in me; and the sap that is in me is in him: but can I
measure any further than my capacity? No. Then what do you judge
me for? God will lead brother Brigham; don't you be scared. He
will give him revelation upon revelation; and when he says, Do
this or that, God will sanction it, and he will bless all men and
women that walk up to it, and curse every one that backs out.
136
Suppose I am partaking of the same spirit and nourishment that
brother Brigham partakes of, and he is resting himself while
brother Heber speaks, don't you see he speaks the mind of brother
Brigham? You may see it has been so all the time, and it will be
so for ever.
136
You have come to me, and I have given you counsel, and then you
have gone to brother Brigham, and he has given you the same
counsel; and when you have asked counsel of him, and then come to
me, you say, "That is just as brother Brigham said to me." Do you
suppose I could give any counsel contrary to his mind?
136
Well, then, let that Spirit and power be in our families, and I
want to know what difference there will be? Brother Hyde, don't
you never give counsel from this time henceforth but what would
be the counsel of brother Brigham. Just so with the Seventies.
136
There is brother Pratt, in England, and the brethren that preside
there: let those men do as the Spirit of God dictates them
without being carried off by some other spirit, and they will
never go astray--no, never, although they are nine thousand miles
from here. By taking this course, would you ever see a wife
trying to pervert the way of her husband? I am talking about good
men and good women. Would she do it? No: she would be one with
him, even as I am one with brother Brigham.
136
Listen to the counsel of God and those men that are placed here;
and if you will do that, I can promise you, in the name of
Israel's God, and by virtue of my calling, that you never shall
be swerved aside, and our enemies shall be overcome every time
before they cross that Big Mountain, if we have to do it
ourselves.
136
If I did not say that, you would be calculating that we were
going to make a perfect servant and drudge of our God, just as a
great many of you wish to make of us. If you want a pound of
coffee, or tea, or a pair of shoes, it is, "Come, brother Heber,
go quick and get me what I want; if you don't, I will go and tell
brother Brigham." Go, and be damned.
136
I wish that all such characters were in hell, where they belong.
[Voice: "They are there."] I know it; and it is that which makes
them wiggle so--the poor, miserable devils. They would make our
Father and God a drudge--make him do the dirty work, kill those
poor devils, and every poor, rotten-hearted curse in our midst.
With them it is, "O Lord, kill them, kill them, damn them, kill
them, Lord." It is just like that, and their course has just as
much nonsense in it. We intend to kill the poor curses ourselves,
before they get to the Big Mountain. And we are going to dig a
cache, or take some natural one, and put all the whining men and
women into it, and let them whine. We want to be released from
such poor hellions, and we will be; we won't have a murmurer or
complainer in the House of Israel. If we go out to war, let them
stay here, and let the Devil handle them.
137
How long is it, brother Brigham, since we first went to Kirtland?
[Brother Brigham: Twenty-four years, this fall.] In September,
1833, we went to Kirtland and gathered with Joseph and the
Saints. We had to go and buy guns, and stand in his defence, in
that early day; and we did it for months and months, to keep the
hellyons from him in Kirtland, twenty-four years ago; and so it
continued from that day to the day of his death; and it is just
so now. They are trying to take the lives of brother Brigham and
your leaders. It is their design, and the design of the President
of the United States, with his cabinet, and of Congress; and all
the priests there are in the world back them up. That is the
truth.
137
Get the Spirit of the Lord, and stop your whining, every one of
you. "Oh," says one, "I will leave you, if you don't wait on me
as you have hitherto, and get me all the things I ask for." I
wish you would: you could not please me better. Does that show
such whiners have got integrity in them? A man or woman that has
got integrity should have it, if there is nothing but a potatoe
to eat. And if you have not a stocking to your feet, nor a gown,
nor a petticoat, nor a short gown, you should be as true as the
sun to the servants of the living God; and if you are not so
under such circumstances, you would not be if you were loaded
down with treasures.
137
It is true, I will tell you, the day of your being petted is
past; and you have got to come to the crisis when the gate will
be shut down between us and the United States, and that very
soon, ladies and gentlemen; and if you don't get your test, you
may say I am false. [President Young, in a crying tone, said,
"There are no more ribbons coming here: what shall I do?"]
137
O dear, I want to know if we ain't going to have any more
ribbons? A great many of your hearts are on nothing else but
ribbons, and fine dresses, and bustles, and fineries: you don't
think of anything else. What is your religion good for, or your
integrity? Did brother Brigham and Heber turn away from Joseph,
because the Kirtland Bank broke, and the stores all run out,
until there was nothing but an old dried-up johnnycake?
137
Did we forsake him? No, never; and we never had anything except
we worked for it and go it by the hardest licks; and our wives
would think that they were very extravagant to get a piece of
calico of six yards for a dress pattern; and they thought that
there were too many puckers then: and now you have got to have
six or eight breadths puckered up. Why don't you take some of
those breadths out and make aprons, and not call on your husbands
for new calico, &c., every week.
137
No man on the earth loves women better than I do. I love a good
woman, one that has a good spirit; I love that woman that will
strive to make me happy, and I love that son that seeks to please
his father and mother; for he will make a good husband. I love
that daughter that seeks to please her father and mother, because
she will make a good wife.
137
You cannot help yourselves; the gate will be shut down directly,
ladies. I am talking to you because it is customary in the States
to address the ladies first; so, if you get it first, you must
not be jealous of me. I respect our ladies; and there should not
be a lady in the house of Israel but what should be like and
angel to administer to her husband, and to pray for him, and to
nourish him by night and by day, and watch his house and his
pillow, and see that he is preserved in the last days.
137
We have got to go to work and manufacture our own clothing, our
shoes, our stockings, our bonnets, our dresses, and everything we
need.
138
I will refer you to brother Brigham's words. How many times has
he said to you, Ladies, make your own bonnets at home, out of the
elements that grow in the valley of Great Salt Lake and in the
regions round about. Why do you not do it? Tell about listening
to brother Brigham! You look to-day as though you were listening
to his counsel.
138
Many of the sisters presume to judge us. Say they, There is
brother Kimball; his women have all got store bonnets, and
ribbons, and laces, and this, that, and the other thing,
brooches, jewellery, and feather beds sowed under their arms.
Ain't we just as good as they? Yes, if you do as well as they do.
138
I won't say anything about anybody else's family, only my own.
Are you listening to brother Brigham's counsel? Some of you say,
I am willing to listen to him. Well, listen to him, and listen to
him for ever. I am under the necessity of laying out of my
substance, and every dime I have got, and that I can get, that I
would lay up for a little sugar, a little of this, and a little
of that, that we actually need, a little butter and lard, that we
grow in our midst; but instead of that, I have to pay every dime
I can get for morocco shoes, for my women to wear to meeting; and
they will wear out a pair while once going to meeting. [Voice:
"Don't you wish they earned them themselves?"] Yes, I pray that
you may have to earn them with your own fingers, or go without
them. I pray that prayer, and I know it will come to pass.
138
I am defending brother Brigham here, and that by the Holy Ghost
and the dictation of the counsel he received from the Father, and
the Son, and the old Patriarchs, and Prophets. You may go home,
and say, Brother Kimball is hard. Go and say it as quick as you
please. I ask no odds of any such people. I am independent of
you; I know his feelings, I will preach his word, and the word of
God that came through him; and that is all that will save you.
138
Do you want such things to cease? I just know it ain't right. We
ought to make our own leather, and we can make as good as can be
made in the States; but no, we must have some States leather. We
can make as good things here as can be made by any other people;
but you want foreign fixings.
138
We have our Spanish fixings--a pair of spurs that will weigh
seven pounds, ringing and jingling as though all hell was coming.
Why don't you put them away? I want you to make an ox goad with a
spike in the end of it, and ram that into your horse, and get
this instead of spurs, and destroy a horse at once. I cannot keep
a decent horse, neither can brother Brigham, or any other man;
for the boys will kill them. Let them rest: they are as good as
we are in their sphere of action; they honour their calling, and
we do not, when we abuse them: they have the same life in them
that you have, and we should not hurt them. It hurts them to whip
them, as bad as it does you; and when they are drawing as though
their daylights would fly out of them, you must whip, whip, whip.
Is there religion in that? No; it is an abuse of God's creation
that he has created for us.
138
I do not think that many ever suppose that animals are going to
be resurrected. When God touched Elijah's eyes, and he looked on
the mountain, he saw chariots and horses, and men by thousands
and millions. Where did they came from? There is nothing on this
earth but what came from heaven, and it grew and was created
before it grew on this earth: the Bible says so.
138
We grow peaches here, and they are created, and we send them to
Sanpete. Don't they grow before they are sent? Yes, and
everything that is upon this earth grew before it came here; it
was transported from heaven to earth.
139
Let us be merciful to the brute creation.
139
God bless you, brethren and sisters, and multiply you. Peace be
with you, and upon this people, and upon your children, and upon
every being on the Lord's footstool that wishes peace to Israel.
[Voices: "Amen."]
139
The world is going to seek to destroy us from the earth. [Voice:
"They will destroy themselves."] They will destroy themselves, as
the Lord liveth, and the day of their destruction has come.
[Voices: "Amen.] The Lord God will bring mildew on the nation
that has afflicted us; for that nation shall take it first, and
thence it shall go forth to every nation, kingdom, government,
and state, and upon every town that shall lift their heels
against God and this people. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
Hyde
Orson Hyde
PERSECUTION OF THE SAINTS--REDEMPTION OF ZION, AND THE
DOWNFALL OF HER ENEMIES--A VISION, ETC.
Discourse by Orson Hyde.
139
It is with much pleasure that I arise, this morning, to address
you, my brethren and sisters; and I hope to have your undivided
attention, and to share liberally the benefits of your prayers.
139
My object is to enlighten your understandings, and to strengthen
your faith, so far as I may be able. The responsibility of a
public speaker in this Church is truly great, especially when his
official standing and character are of such a nature as to give
to his words a weight and an importance commensurate with the
high position which he may be called to occupy.
139
The husbandman is ever desirous to procure the very best
qualities and kinds of seeds to plant and sow in the earth. One
principal reason is, he must himself eat of the products of the
seeds that he plants and sows. So, also, the speaker that plants
certain principles in the hearts of his audience must himself eat
the fruits thereof sooner or later; and it should be our aim to
avoid planting my principle in the hearts of our hearers, the
fruits of which would set our teeth on edge, or shed upon us an
inglorious reputation. Therefore, the fruits of any principle,
true or false, inculcated by me, will as naturally and as
necessarily fall to my lot, as the seeds of any grain or plant,
when ripe, will fall back into the earth, from whence it sprung.
139
Truth, therefore, is my delight; and if I know and understand
myself, I have no delight in anything else. Truth came from God
as a precious magnet. It is a part of himself, and he who
possesses it possesses a property that may be attracted, with its
possessor, to the great source and fountain of truth--even to God
himself.
140
True it is that we are here in the valleys of the mountains for
the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ; and it is
also true that, after being robbed and plundered of our worldly
fortunes because of the hatred of an unbelieving world, excited
against us because of our religion, we are exiles here to-day,
having been denied citizenship in the States from which we came.
Our Prophets have been cruelly martyred in cold blood, under the
plighted faith of a great State for their protection from all
unlawful molestation. We have seen how much such promised
protection was worth in the days of Joseph and Hyrum; and would
it be worth any more now? Rather trust in the God of Heaven, in
these mountains, than in any such rotten promises that may be
made only to beguile us and deliver us up to ignominious death.
140
The woman spoken of by John the Revelator as being driven or
fleeing into the wilderness, after having brought forth the
man-child, is said to be the Church by our wise orthodox
commentators upon holy writ. Be it so. The Latter-Day Saints fled
from the face of the serpent monster into this vast wilderness
and desert, and it appears the serpent cast out a flood of water
from his mouth to destroy the woman. This is highly figurative
language; yet is there any one present who can favour us with a
better solution of the matter than the waters or troops which the
United States are now sending here to destroy us? God grant that
the earth and the heavens also may help the woman!
140
Plausible may be the pretences of these troops; yet if their real
object is not to persecute every man and woman that will stand by
the Prophets and servants of God, and uphold them, then I do not
read correctly the manifestations to me. How far they may be able
to carry out their plans, time will determine.
140
Once, however, a man put forth his hand to steady the ark of God.
It reeled to and fro. It was in a cart, drawn by oxen. Probably
it might have pleased Uzzah better if it had been put into a
stately carriage, drawn by two or four fine steeds; but he
ventured to put forth his hand to steady the ark of God, and was
smitten of God at once for his presumptuous interference with the
affairs of the great I AM. I suppose there are seeming
irregularities in the affairs of Utah that Uncle Sam does not
like, and he puts forth his hand in the shape of an army to right
up and steady the ark of God.
140
As the Book of Mormon has been brought to the notice of Congress,
by a quotation from its pages, respecting a man having but one
wife, unless commanded of God to have more; and though such
command has been given to the Latter-day Saints, yet I omit
comment thereon at this time, and proceed to give another
quotation from the same book, which appears to have a bearing
upon the present aspect of affairs. (Third European edition, page
28.) The Prophet Nephi, in vision, saw the vast multitudes of men
upon the face of this land, America, and said that there were
saved two churches only. The one is the Church of the Lamb of
God, and the other is the church of the Devil; and whose
belongeth not to the Church of the Lamb of God belongeth to that
great church which is the mother of abominations and the whore of
all the earth.
140
"And it came to pass that I looked and beheld the whore of all
the earth, and she sat upon many waters; and she had dominion
over all the earth, among all nations, kindreds, tongues, and
people.
141
"And it came to pass that I beheld the Church of the Lamb of God;
and its numbers were few, because of the wickedness and
abominations of the whore who sat upon many waters: nevertheless
I beheld that the Church of the Lamb, who were the Saints of God,
were also upon all the face of the earth; and their dominions
upon the face of the earth were small, because of the wickedness
of the great whore whom I saw.
141
"And it came to pass that I beheld that the great mother of
abominations did gather together multitudes upon the face of all
the earth, among all the nations of the Gentiles, to fight
against the Lamb of God.
141
"And it came to pass that I, Nephi, beheld the power of the Lamb
of God, that it descended upon the Saints of the Church of the
Lamb, and upon the covenant people of the Lord, who were
scattered upon all the face of the earth; and they were armed
with righteousness and with the power of God in great glory.
141
"And it came to pass that I beheld that the wrath of God was
poured out upon the great and abominable church, insomuch as
there were wars and rumours of wars among all the nations and
kindreds of the earth; and as there began to be wars and rumours
of wars among all the nations which belonged to the mother of
abominations, the angel spoke unto me, saying, Behold the wrath
of God is upon the mother of harlots; and behold thou seest all
these things; and when the day cometh that the wrath of God is
poured out upon the mother of harlots, which is the great and
abominable church of all the earth, whose foundation is the
Devil, then, at that day, the work of the Father shall commence
in preparing the way for the fulfilling of this covenants which
he hath made to his people, who are of the house of Israel."
141
In view of the sentiment contained in the foregoing quotation, I
am led to believe that whatever branch of the great and
abominable church shall lead the way to fight against the Lamb of
God, will have a greater task to perform that they are aware of.
It is not merely a little handful of Latter-day Saints that they
have to contend with; but, it is with all the celestial powers.
This, however, they do not believe; and, consequently, like the
unthinking horse, they rush to the onset.
141
What a direct bearing the foregoing quotation has upon the
present signs of the times! It is as correct as though he was
writing the history of the past. Is not this an evidence of its
truth? The scenes are rolling on in the very track of the
prophecy; and while our eyes see, let us fear God, and be
grateful to his name; while our enemies, having eyes, see not,
but boldly rush on to destruction.
141
I feel disposed to bring to your notice other sayings of ancient
and also of modern times, touching the events of these days.
141
The Book of Mormon, in a dozen places, tells the fate of the
Gentile nation, if they shall harden their hearts against this
work when it shall be brought to their knowledge; and also the
fate of every one that shall fight against it or its followers:
so I will not detain you with quotations upon this subject. You
all know them, or ought to. Read the Book of Mormon.
141
In the month of December, 1833, soon after the Saints' troubles
began, in Jackson County, Missouri, the Prophet Joseph had a
revelation from the Lord respecting the Saints there, in which he
says:--"Let them importune at the feet of the Judge (for
protection and redress); and if he heed them not, let them
importune at the feet of the Governor; and if the Governor heed
them not, let them importune at the feet of the President; and if
the President heed them not, then will the Lord arise and come
forth out of his hiding-place, and in his fury vex the nation,
and in his hot displeasure and his fierce anger, in his time,
will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and
appoint them their portion among hypocrites and unbelievers--even
in outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and
gnashing of teeth.
142
"Pray ye, therefore, that their ears may be open to your
cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that these things may
not come upon them. What I have said unto you must needs be, that
all men may be left without excuse; that wise men and rulers may
hear and know that which they have never considered; that I may
proceed to bring to pass my act--my strange act, and perform my
work--my strange work; that men may discern between the righteous
and the wicked, saith your God."
142
Did the Saints importune at the feet of the Judge and of the
Governor? Yes, they did, in all humility and sincerity. What was
the result? About the same as if you were to importune with the
thief and robber to protect you from abuse and restore to you the
stolen treasure. They heeded not the petition. Then importunity
was made at the feet of the President, not only in writing, but
also by the Prophet Joseph in person; and what did this avail? It
elicited this answer:--"Your cause is just, but we can do nothing
for you." Sovereignties must manage their own affairs. Congress
nor the Executive can interfere. So the President heeded them
not.
142
Now, when will the Lord's time come to vex the nations, &c.? It
is not for me to say; yet it would be a time very opportune, when
the nation shall begin to dictate to an organized State or
Territory in matters of their own internal policy and municipal
regulations. When we were in distress and trouble, the nation had
no power to help us; but when we attempt to help ourselves and to
rid our community of lying and corrupt men, then the nation can
send her armies against us. Well, be it so. It is all right, and
will hasten the downfall of the mighty image of Nebuchadnezzar;
and the power that falls upon "this stone" will be broken, and
the stone rejected by the builders will become the head of the
corner.
142
As Joseph Smith has sealed his testimony with his blood, his
testament is now of force; and I will quote again from a
revelation given through him, on Fishing River, Missouri, June
22, 1834:--"Therefore it is expedient in me that mine Elders
should wait for a little season for the redemption of Zion; for I
do not require at their hands to fight the battles of Zion; for,
as I said in a former commandment, even so will I fulfil--I will
fight your battles."
142
Although, here is a great and precious promise; yet do not
suppose that we are to sit down in idleness or indifference and
share this promise; but remember this common--sense, home-made
scripture, "God helps those who help themselves." Therefore, let
us neglect no duty on our part, but be ready, not only for the
powers of this world and the powers of darkness, but for the day
of judgment and eternal glory in the mansions of our God.
142
If armies from the East and from the West are approaching our
Territory, to offer protection and removal to all who wish it,
and to deal out death and ruin to all the balance, the hand of
the Lord is in it. He will send forth his angels, and gather out
of his kingdom all things that offend and that do iniquity. He
may use any beings that he has made, or that he pleases, and call
them his angels or messengers. The Devil himself is an angel of
God, but a fallen one.
143
Again, the presence of an armed force will prove to ourselves, to
God, and angels, which we possess the most of--the fear of God or
the fear of man. We are commanded to fear not them that can kill
the body, and after that have no more that they can do; but we
are required to fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and
body in hell. But there is one Scripture which says--"When the
enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall
lift upon a standard against him." He will make the wrath of man
to praise him, and the remainder of wrath he will restrain. We
have all got to die at some time, and why should we object to the
time or the manner? If we are right before the Lord, and in the
discharge of our duty, it matters not when or how we go hence.
143
I will venture here to relate an open vision had by brother
Stephen M. Farnsworth, of Pleasant Grove, Utah County, while he
was residing in Nauvoo, previous to the death of the Prophets
Joseph and Hyrum. Some may possibly think and say, it was
manufactured for this occasion. But there are many here under the
sound of my voice who heard brother Farnsworth relate the vision
years ago. I will tell it as correctly as my memory will allow
me.
143
In the spring of 1844, brother Farnsworth started out after
dinner, to go to work on the Temple as usual. The sun shone
brightly as he walked down Parley-street towards the place of his
labour, when suddenly the sky became overcast, and a drizzling
rain set in. He stood amazed, and saw a tumult and excitement
among the people about the Temple, and a great excitement in the
lower part of the town. He wondered what it could mean. Presently
he was told that the Saints had to leave Nauvoo and take a great
journey to the west. So great was the journey that it seemed
almost impossible for him to perform it. Now he could see
numerous trains of covered waggons and teams crossing the
Mississippi river, and bending their course westward as far as
the eye could reach. He also hitched up and joined the trains,
and the journey did not seem so arduous as he first anticipated.
He saw the Twelve Apostles in the crowd; but saw neither Joseph
nor Hyrum.
143
They journeyed westward a great distance, and finally came to a
place where they intended to locate. They stopped, and began to
make improvements: but distress and starvation stared them in the
face, and it really seemed to him that they must perish; but soon
there began to be plenty of everything to eat, &c. This lasted
quite a time: then there began to be scarcity again, and famine
seemed to prevail; yet he saw none die of starvation, yet great
distress among the people. Then there began to be plenty
again--enough to eat of everything desirable. The people all
appeared in one place, with large, strong hoops around them in a
body. The Twelve followed brother Brigham with mallets and fierce
countenances, and vigorously drove those hoops upon the people
until it did seem that they would be pinched or squeezed to
death. Still they resolutely continued to drive the hoops. Dark
clouds now began to arise, and a general gloom prevailed. The
hoops were all the time being driven tighter and tighter.
143
About this time, an army or force of the enemy came into the
neighbourhood and offered protection to all who wished it. The
darkness of the clouds, and their awfully-threatening aspect are
now past description. The people burst those hoops and sallied
out like a flock of sheep, and more than one-half of them went to
the enemy for protection. The scene was so awfully frightful that
he was just on the eve of flying himself; but a thought occurred
to him to hold on a little longer. He did so. Dark, angry, and
frightful were the clouds, indeed! Now is your hour and the power
of darkness! Presently the cloud over the Saints burst, and light
beamed upon them.
144
This cloud rolled off upon the enemy and those who had fled to
them for protection; and oh! the scenes of death, lamentation,
and mourning that occurred in the enemies' camp beggar all
description. The burning wrath of earth, heaven, and hell, in
fiery streams of molten lava seemed to leave not one alive to
tell the tale. It did not stop here, but rolled throughout the
United States, carrying the same desolation in its track. The
faithful band of brethren left, then followed brother Brigham up
into a large open cave, where there was everything good to eat
and drink that heart could desire. The shouts of hosannahs!--the
songs of praise and thanksgiving to God for the deliverance
wrought for them rent the air and made the mountains echo the
praises of our God. From this cave they journeyed, I need not say
where; but, suffice it to say, no opposition had any effect upon
them. The power of God was with them, and His voice was in their
camp.
144
There is much more to this vision which I deem unnecessary to
write. But after it was all over, brother Farnsworth came to
himself, standing in Parley-street on a beautiful sunshiny day.
No covered waggons or excitement in town or about the temple.
When he came to himself, he concluded that his exercises were of
the Devil, from the fact that he saw neither Joseph nor Hyrum in
all the scenes; but it was Brigham, brother Kimball, and the
Twelve. Before these scenes began to really take place, Joseph
and Hyrum were killed at Carthage, and consequently were not seen
by brother Farnsworth.
144
I relate this from memory, being some months since I heard
brother Farnsworth tell it at his residence in Pleasant Grove;
but, in the main, it is as he told me, so far as I have related
it. There are those here to whom brother Farnsworth told it more
than twelve years ago, and they know whether I tell it as he did.
144
I have considerable confidence in this vision, for two reasons.
First, brother Farnsworth is a correct man: his character is
without spot or blemish. Secondly, this vision corresponds with a
hundred and one other sacred things written in ancient and modern
times. And I may add a third reason,--it has all been fulfilled
to the very letter, so far as time would allow.
144
I am fully inclined to believe that all these sayings, both
ancient and modern, must mean something; and God will defend a
people who trust in him--a people whose prayers are ascending up
into His ears day and night for protection and redress. He will
steady His own ark without the aid of voluntary service, and will
signify the fact in unmistakable terms to such as volunteer a
crusade against him or his cause. Did not God create the heavens
and the earth? Has he no rights? Must he have no voice in the
affairs of this world, without being indicted, arraigned, and
tried for treason?
144
If we cannot live by trusting in God, do we wish to live at all?
What enlightened Latter-day Saint can see any charm in this world
to chain or bind him here, when his hope and his trust are in
Christ his Saviour? To talk about a religion to a Latter-day
Saint that has no living Prophet or Apostle in it--that has no
living God in it, who can and will speak to his creature, man, in
this day, is to talk to him of an egg without meat, a body
without spirit, and eye without sight, or an ear without hearing.
To make a Latter-day Saint, or even a Mormon, if his heart were
ever touched with the fire of truth, into any kind of orthodox
Christian, would require as much faith and skill as it ever did
to turn water into wine, or to feed five thousand men, women, and
children with five loaves and two fishes.
145
After apostatizing from this Church, some may join some of the
sects for popularity's sake, or for the sake of making money or a
living, and profess to believe all about the God without body,
parts, or passions: but secretly they say, You are fools--you are
in the dark--you worship, you know not what. Scores of apostates,
that have left this Church and returned to it again, have
confessed these very things. While they outwardly affect to
believe the dogmas of the religious world, they secretly pity and
despise. I mean such as are not past feeling.
145
Do our enemies object to some being frightened away from here by
the glass of truth being held before them to enable them to see
themselves as God sees them, and have become frightened at their
own moral deformities and left? Will the time not come when none
of the uncircumcised in heart or the unclean can enter the abodes
of the Saints? If the old Prophets have told us the truth, such
times must come; and if they now begin to be foreshadowed, think
it not strange! "Zion will be redeemed with judgment, and her
converts with righteousness. And the destruction of the
transgressors and of the sinners shall be together; and they that
forsake the Lord shall be consumed." (Isaiah.)
145
I feel and know that I am a poor, weak, unprofitable servant, at
best. My life is of no great value, when compared with the value
and importance of this kingdom; and I have lately thought that it
would be about the height of my ambition to lose my life to save
that of some better man. I know not what I will do; but I pray
God my heavenly Father that I may do my duty and honour His name
and cause with my every and latest breath. I have tried to do
right and to live my religion. I have sought the Lord day and
night, and still seek Him, and by His grace shall continue to
seek Him until I can fall upon His neck and embrace Him, and say,
"Thou art my Father;" and He will say to me, "Thou art my son!" I
have no righteousness to boast of. I have no oil to spare.
145
But if sore trials must come, even to the laying down of our
lives, I do not know that I can ask for the time to be prolonged
with any hope of being much better. I mean to be about as good as
the light and knowledge I have will allow me. Full of
imperfections as I am, my heart, soul, and spirit feel to bless
the Saints with all who wish them well; and the enemies that
would persecute the Saints--that would try to overthrow the
kingdom of God on the earth, and ensnare the feet and shed the
blood of the Prophets of God, let their blessings be turned into
cursings, their prayers become sin, and the stain of innocent
blood blast their hopes for ever, if they repent not.
145
Mormonism is true. The Priesthood of God is on the earth, and is
destined to bear rule not only in heaven, but in the earth also;
and likewise in every part of God's dominions. This makes the
Devil and all his subjects angry at the Saints, and they wish to
kill us off. Kill just as many and just as soon as God will let
you. In this respect, I ask no favours of any man in this lower
world. I ask God to be my friend, and to give me grace and
strength to be His friend so long as I live in this world.
145
Ye Saints of latter day be humble, meek, and child-like. Be
fearless and resolute. God grant unto you and me hearts of iron
and nerves of steel, abounding with faith, hope, and charity,
full of every good work, and no evil work. Pray in faith that God
may guide our leaders aright, and that wise and profitable
counsels may be given them for us, and we possess hearts to
appreciate and obey. The Lord dictate the policy of his kingdom,
and shield his faithful, ministers from the snares of this world,
and of death, until we shall have completed our earthly mission;
and then may our exit shed a lustre upon the cause which our
lives have been devoted to sustain.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
Taylor, August 23, 1857
John Taylor, August 23, 1857
IGNORANCE AND LOW CONDITION OF THE WORLD.--PAST EXPERIENCE,
PRESENT POSITION, AND FUTURE PROSPECTS OF THE SAINTS.
A Discourse by Elder John Taylor delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 23, 1857.
146
In listening to the remarks made by President Kimball this
morning, I felt myself very much edified, very much instructed,
and very much blessed. In fact, where the Spirit of the Lord is,
and the oracles of God dwell, there must of necessity be truth,
intelligence, and certainty. Many of those things, as he justly
remarked, that seem light and trivial, and of little importance
to many, are pregnant with meaning, are full of interest, and are
of the utmost importance to the Saints that dwell in these
valleys, and to the world of mankind, if they would only pay
attention to and be governed by them.
146
Mankind are, more or less, fond of paraphernalia, show, pomp, and
parade; but the kingdom of God does not always come with
"observation," as the Scripture says. The great and precious
principles of eternal truth, like pearls and precious gems, are
often hid from the view of the human family.
146
What is the reason that the world of mankind do not appreciate
the principles that are so plain and so manifest to us? How is it
that all of our friends, relatives, and associations, and the
neighbourhoods where we have resided have not fallen in with the
Gospel of Jesus Christ? Why is it that all these things have not
been received and appreciated by the millions of the human family
who have had precisely the same opportunities that we have had?
It is because they do not appreciate them--because they cannot
see and understand. The light shone in darkness and it
comprehended it not; but to those who received it, it was life
and salvation.
146
Why is it that a swine cannot discern the value of pearls, and
tramples them under its feet? Because it does not understand,--it
has not the intelligence, and does not comprehend the difference
between the filth that surrounds it and precious gems. You might
cast a precious jewel at a hog, and it would turn and rend you;
but throw that to a man of understanding and intelligence, and he
would ask for more. That is the difference. God has so ordained
that strait shall be the gate, and narrow the way that leads to
life; and but few there are that find it."
147
If the men of the world, if the princes and potentates of the
earth, if the statesmen and great men among the nations could
comprehend things as we comprehend them, could understand the
Gospel as it has been revealed to us,--if they could know
anything of our high calling's glorious hope, and of the
principles that animate our bosoms, they would, many of them, lay
down their honors and their thrones, and come down and ask for
admission into this kingdom. But they have got to receive the
kingdom of God like a little child, just the same as you and I,
or they cannot enter it; they have got to enter by the door into
the sheepfold; and hence there is a test for every man to try him
by; and hence the difference between us and them, and therefore a
difference in regard to our views and position, which necessarily
produce a difference in our feelings. They think differently,
they speak differently, they look upon things in a different
point of view to what we do. They look upon us as being
enthusiastic, foolish, wild, and visionary, and among the rest as
being polluted; and they would, forsooth, sympathize with us,
some of them, and think we are in the most dreadful position of
any people under the face of the heavens--that we are degraded
and fallen. But they know not the spirit that animates our
bosoms; they know not the hope that God has inspired in our
hearts; they know not the things pertaining to the kingdom of
God; they are as ignorant of them and of their own destiny as the
brute beast which is "made to be taken and destroyed."
147
It was a very correct figure that the Apostle made use of
formerly, when he spoke of men being as ignorant as brute beasts,
which were made to be taken and destroyed. Man, holding a
relationship with things that have been, with things that are,
and with things that are to come, being an eternal being, having
existed before, existing now, and destined to exist while endless
ages shall endure,--when he understands his relationship to God,
how he is associated with his progenitors, the position in which
he stands to the Church and kingdom of God on the earth, the
blessing he is able to seal on his posterity, worlds without end,
and the great things he is destined to enjoy if faithful,--there
is as much difference between his views and the world of mankind
in general as there is between midnight darkness and the light of
the sun in its meridian glory.
147
Men that are in darkness do not understand why it is that we
think as we do, that we act as we do, that we endure as we do,
that men can be united as we are, that people will leave their
homes and traverse seas, oceans, deserts, mountains, plains, and
sterile wastes, in order to meet with a people so much despised
by a great majority of mankind. They do not know why it is,
because they do not understand the counsels of God. How is it in
relation to them? They have no revelation, no knowledge of God;
and hence they are like the brute beasts, and know nothing but
what they know naturally, as beasts obtain their knowledge, &c.
They know nothing of their own position, or of their relationship
to God; they know nothing about their progenitors, of their own
destiny in the future, of what is within their reach while here
on the earth, or how to secure blessings on their posterity; in
fact, they are ignorant of all the great and vital principles
which have a tendency to animate, enliven, and give vitality and
power to all the acts of the sons of God; and hence they are like
the brute beasts.
147
You can take an ox, or a hog, and put it into a stable, and feed
it, and it will get fat there. What for? For the knife. If you
could only give it a little revelation--if you could only make
that ox or hog understand that it was being prepared to be killed
and eaten, I wonder how fat you could make it? It is just so with
the world; they are ignorant of their position, and they glory in
their own shame, just as much as a hog does in wallowing in the
mire; and they are just as ignorant of their destiny. This is the
position of the world, and that is the reason why you see things
as they are--why there is so much darkness; and I only wonder
there is so much light among them as there is.
148
You wonder why men act so much like fools. I wonder they have as
much intelligence as they have; and the only reason why they have
so much is, that the Spirit of God is not entirely withdrawn from
them.
148
In regard to principles of science, mechanism, &c., they possess
a great deal of information; but they do not know that "every
good and perfect gift' proceeds from God, and they won't
acknowledge it or him; and hence the little light they enjoy
relative to religious matters, in relation to eternity, to their
present real position and destiny, and to the things which God
has communicated to us.
148
Is it to be wondered at, then, that men acting in that way should
feel strange and act strangely? You cannot expect the conduct of
a gentleman to proceed from a brute beast; you cannot expect
anything but a grunt from a hog: it is their nature; and it is
the nature of the wicked to act as they have done and as they are
doing; and if you see animosity, hatred, evil, strife, vicious
feelings, bad practices, lasciviousness, corruption of every
grade, and every kind of abomination prevailing, it is because of
their nature. One of those little hymns composed by Watts for
children describes it right:--
148
"Let dogs delight to bark and bite, for God hath made them so:
Let bears and lions growl and fight; it is their nature too."
148
Not desirous to retain God in their knowledge, they have given
themselves up to every kind of evil, and are led captive by the
Devil; and the Scriptures say, "His servants ye are whom ye list
to obey."
148
Now, what is it that enlightens our minds? We were like them
precisely. Is there any man here who knew anything about God
until it was revealed to him? Is there a man or woman here who
understood even the first principles of the Gospel of Christ
until they were revealed to them?
148
I have travelled a great deal, and been in different nations, and
I have never yet met with a man that did. To what are we indebted
for that knowledge? To the administration of an angel, which made
manifest the order of God to Joseph Smith, and he revealed it
unto others to that we are indebted for the first principles of
the Gospel.
148
Can you find anybody, anywhere, in any part of the earth, who
professes to teach religion, that will tell the people to repent
of their sins, be baptised in the name of Jesus Christ for the
remission of them, and receive the imposition of hands for the
gift of the Holy Ghost? And who dare promise them that they shall
receive it in its power, as the Apostles did formerly? I cannot.
I have not met with such a people, nor have you.
148
I was well versed in the Scriptures myself when this Gospel came
along, but I was as ignorant as a brute about these things, and
so is everybody else. I have not come in contact with a man who
understood correct principles in relation to the principles of
the Gospel, or who knew the way to enter into the kingdom of God.
Who could know it without God revealing it? And it is to that
revelation that we are indebted for the intelligence we have
received concerning these matters, and to the spirit of prophecy
and revelation that has been communicated with it.
148
Brother Kimball said he did not profess to be a Prophet of God. I
bear testimony that he is a Prophet of God; and why do I do that?
Because I have known many things that I could relate here, that I
heard him prophesy years ago, that have been fulfilled to the
very letter. And I bear testimony of it on another ground: any
man that has the testimony of Jesus has the spirit of prophecy;
for "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy? so says
the old Bible; and consequently, such a man is a prophet.
149
Concerning the first principles of the Gospel, at first they
came by revelation; they were communicated to a young man who did
not possess what is termed worldly wisdom, education, or
intelligence; but he came and told it out just as God told it to
him.
149
Was there anybody that could controvert it? No. It was not
because it was in the Bible that he taught it, but because God
had communicated it to him; and he went and told the things which
he had received. Did you ever meet with a man anywhere that could
controvert the principles Joseph Smith taught? Did you ever find
a theologian, or priest, of any description, that could
contradict these things successfully? Did I? I never did. I have
never met with a man under the heavens that could successfully
contradict one principle of it--never; NO, NEVER; and I do not
expect ever to be able to.
149
Why is it that people cannot contradict it? Because it is the
eternal truth of heaven, and emanated from the great Eloheim, and
is one of those eternal principles of truth which God has
communicated to the human family; and truth, like God, is
unchangeable, and cannot be controverted. Darkness flees before
it, and error hides its head wherever it appears.
149
It was so in regard to the first principles of the Gospel, and it
has been so in regard to principles that have been revealed and
communicated from time to time, both by Joseph Smith, by
President Young, by brother Kimball, and by all the authorities
of this Church who have been inspired by the Holy Ghost.
149
In relation to the position we now occupy, the things that were
spoken this morning are as correct, as true, and as
incontrovertible as anything that could be adduced by any man--I
do not care where he comes from, nor what may be his
intelligence,--I do not care whether he is king, president,
potentate, or statesman, of any description, or what his
intellectual qualifications: it matters not.
149
The principles that were spoken here are, in and of themselves,
correct; and I want to speak a little in relation to some of
these things, in order that men who have not examined them may
understand them more minutely. You believe the principles because
you heard them, of course; and so do I; so do we all; and every
truth recommends itself to the minds of the human family; yet, at
the same time, we are not all of us at all times prepared to
judge of the correctness of all these matters.
149
The things we have heard this morning might sound to some
croakers and ignoramuses, who have never examined the subject,
and do not understand principle, like treason, as though we were
in open rebellion against the United States and opposed to the
Government we are associated with--as though we were going to
trample down all law, rule, and order. No such thing. We are the
only people in these United States, at the present time, who are
sustaining them. I can prove this, and that it is others who are
trampling them under foot, and not us. Whilst they are committing
acts, themselves, that are treasonable in their nature, and
pursuing a course opposed to the Constitution and the very genius
of the institutions of the United States, they want to lay the
sin at our doors that they themselves are guilty of.
149
Would I, as a citizen of the United States, come out in rebellion
against the United States, and act contrary to my conscience?
Verily no. Would brother Young? Verily no. Would brother Kimball,
or brother Wells? Verily no.
150
Are they not true patriots--true Americans? Do they not feel the
fire of '76 burning in their bosoms? Assuredly they do. Would
they do a thing that is wrong? No; and they will also see that
others do not do it. That is the feeling, the spirit, and
principle that actuate them.
150
There are thousands of you who are Americans, who have been born
in this land, whose fathers fought for the liberties we used to
enjoy, but have not enjoyed for some years past. There are
thousands of such men here who feel the same spirit that used to
burn in their fathers' bosoms--the spirit of liberty and equal
rights--the spirit of according to every man that which belongs
to him, and of robbing no man of his rights.
150
Your fathers and grandfathers have met the tyrant when he sought
to put a yoke on your necks; as men and true patriots, they came
forward and fought for their rights and in defence of that
liberty which we, their children, ought to enjoy. You feel the
same spirit that inspired them; the same blood that coursed in
their veins flows in yours; you feel true patriotism and a strong
attachment to the Constitution and institutions bought by the
blood of your fathers, and bequeathed to you by them as your
richest patrimony.
150
There are others of you that have taken the oath of allegiance to
the United States; and some of you, not understanding correct
principles, may, perhaps, feel qualms of conscience, and think,
probably, that if we undertake to resist the powers that are
seeking to make aggression upon us, we are doing wrong. No such
thing. You let your conscience sleep at ease; let it be quiet: it
is not us who are doing wrong; it is others who are committing a
wrong upon us.
150
What was the case in Missouri? Let me draw your attention briefly
to some of the circumstances that have transpired in our history
as a people. Whom did we interfere with in the State of Missouri?
Did we rebel against the United States, or against the State in
which we lived? Verily no; and I am at the defiance of that State
and Congress, with all the world at their backs, to prove that we
did rebel in one iota. Did they give unto us the protection of
American citizens? They did not; and they perjured themselves in
not doing it. They perjured themselves before God and all honest
men.
150
Whom did we rebel against in Illinois?
150
Let me mention one circumstance in the State of Missouri. How
much land did we purchase there from the United States, and pay
for, which they promised to warrant and defend us in the
possession of? Did they protect us in the right they guaranteed
unto us? No; they allowed us to be robbed and plundered with
impunity. And how many suffered death in consequence of their
recklessness, carelessness, and barefaced iniquity? Thousands. I
have seen their condition when many thousands were driven from
their lands and homes, were persecuted harassed, and driven like
felons without redress, robbed, plundered, imprisoned, and put to
death; and thousands of men, women, and children wandered
houseless and homeless exiles in their own land, and fugitives
flying from the rage of a lawless rabble, infuriated banditti,
and bloodthirsty miscreants and murderers. I saw then a whole
people robbed and disfranchised, and this too in the middle of
winter. Did the State authorities yield us any redress? No. They
were foremost in the mob. Did the United States? No.
151
Many of my brethren around me also witnessed these things, and
know the misery, destitution, and death caused by those
bloodhounds, when they first fled to Nauvoo, resting where the
mud was knee deep--the only position they could get--with three
or four little sticks put up, and a counterpane thrown over them,
and there left to die.
151
Brother Wells was in Nauvoo at the time. After the excitement was
over, there was not enough of well folks to wait on the sick.
151
I was off on a mission to England at this time, and all my family
were sick; and my son George, who has been away and returned with
me, being quite a little boy, not able to draw water, and nobody
in the house able to get it, had to go and wait at the well, with
a little bucket, for somebody to come and draw him a little water
to carry home to the sick, to quench the parching tongue and
allay the raging fever occasioned by these Missouri demons.
151
Brother Brigham, brother Kimball, George A. Smith, and the Twelve
here, and everybody, almost, was down sick; and in this
condition, feeble, faint, and half dead, they started off on a
mission, because we were commanded to go. We went to fulfil the
word of the Lord. Did the United States step forward and yield us
any redress? No; but they stood there, and were willing to see us
imposed upon and robbed of our property and rights; and we have
obtained no redress for it to the present day.
151
Who are the transgressors? Are we? Martin Van Buren, the then
President of the United States, acknowledged the injustice done
to us when he said, "Your cause is just, but we can do nothing
for you." And we endured it.
151
We staid in Illinois, lived there as peaceable citizens, and had
a city charter, and under its protection improved our city, and
had in a short time, by our energy, industry, and enterprize,
built one of the best cities in the western country, and had one
of the most peaceable societies that existed anywhere, without
exception.
151
The first thing they did to aggravate us was to rob us of our
city charter; and this very Judge Douglas, of whom we have heard
so much as being our friend, was one of the first movers for its
repeal. The first time I ever met with him was in an hotel in
Springfield, Illinois, the time they were trying Joseph Smith
before Judge Pope. He told me then that they had a right to do
it, and that the Judges had decided so. I said, I did not know
anything about the Judges.
151
I did not know who he was at the time, and it would not have made
much difference if I had. I told him, It is no matter to me what
the judges decided about charters; the Legislature had given us
our charter for perpetual succession; and for them to take away a
charter with these provisions proved them either to be knaves or
fools.
151
They were knaves if they did it knowingly, to give what they knew
they had not power to do; and if they did not know it, they were
fools for giving us a thing they had not power to give. Did they
do it? Yes. And that State robbed us of the rights of freemen;
and the only chance we had then, when they sent their scamps and
rogues among us, was to have a whittling society and whittle them
out. We could not get them out according to law, and we had to do
it according to justice; and there was no law against
whittling,--so we whittled the scoundrels out.
151
I remember that one of the legislators who had annulled our
charter, named Dr. Charles, went to President Young, and says he,
"Mr. Young, I am very much imposed upon by the people around
here; there are a lot of boys following me with long knives, and
they are whittling after me wherever I go; my life is in danger."
152
Brother Young replied, "I am very sorry you are imposed upon by
the people: we used to have laws here, but you have taken them
away from us: we have no law to protect you. "YOUR CAUSE IS JUST,
BUT WE CAN DO NOTHING FOR YOU." Boys, don't frighten him, don't."
152
They deprived us of the rights of law to protect ourselves, and
in doing it, they deprived us of the power of protecting them;
and we could not help them when they wanted help.
152
[Voice: "We still have whittling societies."]
152
Yes, we still have whittling societies, as brother Kimball says.
152
Why did we leave Nauvoo? Had we killed anybody? Had we broken any
law? Had we trampled upon the rights of any people? Had we done
anything that the laws of the United States or of that State
could interfere with us for? If we had, they would pretty soon
have dragged us up.
152
The people wanted us to leave; and because the people were
dissatisfied--because there were a lot of religious enthusiasts,
political aspirants, blacklegs, and scoundrels, who wanted to
possess our property, all bound together to rob us of our rights,
we must go away, of course.
152
Judge Douglas, General Harding, Major Warren, and some of the
prominent men from Springfield met together in my house in
Nauvoo, and these men could go to work and talk deliberately (and
there was no less than two United States' Senators among them at
the time,) about removing thousands of people, and letting them
be disfranchised and despoiled, as coolly as they would cut up a
leg of mutton.
152
[Voice: "And you told them of it."]
152
Yes, I did.
152
Now, then, whom did we injure? What law did we break? Whose
rights did we trample upon? Did we dispossess anybody of his
land, rob anybody, interfere with anybody's rights? Did we
transgress any estate's law, national law, or any other law? We
did not; and they never have been able to prove one item against
us, and we stand clear. We maintained the law and tried to make
it honourable.
152
What must we go away for? Why, they had murdered our Prophet and
Patriarch under the sacred pledge of the Governor of the State
and of his officers, all combined, and we could obtain no
redress; and because they had done one injury, they must heap a
thousand on the back of it.
152
That is the only reason I know of. They were murderers, and
sanctioned the practice, and those men have got to atone for
these wrongs yet. [Voices: "Amen."] The debt has got to be paid.
152
[Voice: "Douglas is not a bit better than the rest of them."]
152
Not a particle.
152
What is our position at the present time? Why are we here,
gentlemen and ladies? Answer me, ye sons of the ancient
patriots--ye sons of those fathers who fought for the rights and
liberties this nation boasts so much of. Answer me--Why are you
here? Because you could not go anywhere else--because you could
not be protected in those rights that your fathers bled and died
for. That is the reason you are here, gentlemen.
152
We are here, because we are exiled and disfranchised, because we
are robbed of our rights, because we could not possess equal
rights with other American citizens--rights that the Constitution
guaranteed to every citizen of the Union.
152
We had to fly from the face of civilization, and found a refuge
among the red men of the forest; we had to seek that mercy from
the hands of the savage that Christian civilization denied us.
153
We are talking now about rights, laying aside religion. If we
come to talk about the kingdom of God, that is another matter. We
are talking now about our rights as American citizens, or rather
our wrongs,--the rights we have been robbed of.
153
We are here, then, under these circumstances. Have we broken any
law here? No. I defied the whole Eastern country, when I was
there, to prove that we have broken any law, and have not found a
man that dare take up the gauntlet--not one, because they could
not do it. Why could they not? Because we have done no wrong.
153
What did we do on the road here? Right in the midst of
difficulties, in the midst of exile, when we were journeying to
this place, this Government called upon us for 500 soldiers to go
and fight their battles, when they were literally allowing us to
be driven from our homes and to be robbed of millions of property
without redress.
153
Did we send the soldiers? We did. Was it our duty to comply with
such a requisition at such a time, and under such circumstances?
I don't know. I think it was one of those works of supererogation
which the Roman Catholics talk about. I do not think any law of
God or man would have required it at our hands; but we did it;
and I suppose it was wisdom and prudent, under the circumstances,
that we should take that course, because our enemies were seeking
to entangle and destroy us from the earth. They laid that as a
trap, thinking to catch us in it; but it did not stick.
153
What did we do when we came here? We framed a Constitution and a
Provisional Government, and reported our doings to the United
States again, right on the back of all the insults, robbery, and
fraud which we had endured. We still went constitutionally to
work.
153
Afterwards, we petitioned for a Territorial Government. Did they
give it to us? They did. Is there any step that we have taken
that is contrary to law? There is not? They have appointed our
Governor, our Secretaries, our Judges, our Marshals; they have
done to us the same in this matter as they have done with other
Territories.
153
I do not believe in their right constitutionally to appoint our
officers. Still they have done it, and we have submitted to it.
And they have sent some of the most cursed scoundrels here that
ever existed on the earth. Instead of being fathers, they have
tried every influence they could bring to bear in order to
destroy us.
153
Such have been our protectors. These have been the men who have
been sworn to fulfil their public duties; but they have foresworn
themselves in the face of high heaven.
153
What law have we transgressed? None. They trump up every kind of
story that it is possible to conceive of, but have always been
and are now unable to substantiate any of their barefaced
assertions; and I declare it before you and the world, that this
people are the most peaceable, law-abiding, and patriotic people
that can be found in the United States.
153
What have they been doing in Kansas, in California, in Oregon?
What in Cuba, in Nicaragua, and at present in New York, if you
please? They have been filibustering in Cuba and in Nicaragua;
and officers of every grade and condition, both civil and
military, have winked at it and suffered those things to go on,
right under their noses.
153
The position of affairs in Kansas has been anything but
flattering; it has been North against South, and South against
North, and Kansas has been the battle-ground.
154
The people there are not, perhaps, much worse than the rest of
the people; they are principally emigrants from the North and
South, who are arrayed against each other, whilst Kansas is the
greatest Sebastopol, where the battle is fought. The inhabitants
there are the representatives of Eastern, Western, Southern, and
Northern civilization and Christianity, all combined.
154
Are they traitors? O, no! They are only a little excited. We must
try and get a Governor who will try and compromise matters
between the parties, and we will get things straightened out
by-and-by. They send one Governor--he fails; and another, and he
fails; and they have sent another; but whether he will fail or
not, time must determine.
154
What are they doing in New York? The Legislature of New York
passed laws interfering with the city of New York, and the city
is in rebellion against the State of New York, and it was raging
at the time I left. The State says, "I won't submit," and the
city says, "I won't submit." And they had two different classes
of officers there to regulate matters in the emporium of the
United States: it is the mercantile emporium at least.
154
They are very peaceable; they are good citizens; there is no harm
in that; it is only a little family trouble that we have to
settle; and in doing so, we must use any pacific measure we can.
154
What is the matter with us? Have we broken any law? James Gordon
Bennett, a man who is quarrelling with everybody, comes out at
last, and says, "The Mormons" have the advantage of us, and they
know it." And out of all he could hatch up and scrape together
against the "Mormons," there is only one thing that seems even in
his eyes to supply any pretext for hostilities against them, and
that is, the charge of burning some 900 volumes of United States'
laws; and this charge is also false. Bennett is one of the most
rabid "Mormon" eaters you can find, with the exception of
Greeley.
154
What are they sending an army here for? I had thought things were
a little different until I got here; but I have found, in
conversing with President Young, that he knows more about things
as they exist in the Eastern country than I did, who had just
come from there. I had read all the newspapers, examined the
spirit of the times, and tried to get at all the information I
could; and I find, from the information I have received since
them, that he understood things more correctly than I did.
154
I thought it was a kind of a pacific course which the
Administration was taking, in order to pacify the Republicans,
that they might have a reasonable pretext to have fulfilled their
duties; for I do know that they were apprised of the unreliable
character of some of their informants. When I heard that the
troops now on their way here had sealed orders, were coming with
cannon, and had stopped the mail, it argued that there was the
Devil behind somewhere.
154
I will give you my opinion about their present course. The
Republicans were determined to make the "Mormon" question tell in
their favour. At the time they were trying to elect Fremont, they
put two questions into their platform--viz., opposition to the
domestic institutions of the South and to polygamy. The Democrats
have professed to be our friends, and they go to work to sustain
the domestic institutions of the South and the rights of the
people; but when they do that, the Republicans throw polygamy at
them, and are determined to make them swallow that with the
other. This makes the Democrats gag, and they have felt a strong
desire to get rid of the "Mormon" question.
155
Some of them, I know, for some time past, have been concocting
plans to divide up Utah among the several Territories around; and
I believe a bill, having this object in view, was prepared once
or twice, and came pretty near being presented to Congress; but
that was not done.
155
Now, they go to work and send out an army with sealed orders,
and, if necessary, are prepared to commit anything that the Devil
may suggest to them; for they are under his influence. They wish
now to steal the Republicans' thunder, to take the wind out of
their sails, and to out-Herod Herod.
155
Say they, "We, who profess to be the friends of the Mormons,' and
support free institutions, squatter sovereignty, and equal
rights, will do more to the 'Mormons than you dare do; and we
will procure offices by that means, and save our parties;" and,
as Pilate and Herod could be made friends over the death of
Jesus, so they go to work and plan our sacrifice and destruction,
and make up friends on the back of it. They would crucify Jesus
Christ, if he were here, as quick as the Scribes and Pharisees
did in his day, and the priests would help them.
155
President Young says they shall not come here and destroy us; and
I say, Amen. [The congregation shouted, "Amen."]
155
I have not quoted a great deal of Scripture to-day, but I will
quote some. It says there was the opening of the "first seal;" so
we will open this seal for them. We will declare their orders--a
thing they have not manhood to do. they are too sneaking and
underhanded, and have not manliness enough to declare their mind
to a handful of people--the poor, pusillanimous curses. We dare
do it; and, I thank God, that I live among a people that dare;
for I do despise this sneaking, miserable, cowardly tribe, that
are obliged to act under-handed in all their ways. Why? For fear
of something to come. We dare declare our intentions, and risk
the consequences.
155
Now, I want to touch upon a principle which I spoke about awhile
ago. We have submitted to their sending officers here; that is
all right enough, if we have a mind to. We are citizens of the
United States, and profess to support the Constitution of the
United States; and wherein that binds us, we are bound; wherein
it does not, we are not bound.
155
They have sent Judge after Judge, and many times we have been
without them: their loss, however, was not felt. They have sent
their officers, and we have treated them well; and for the good
treatment we have received curses, bitterness, wrath, lying, and
destruction in return. They have sought to destroy our
reputation--to rob us of our rights. They have sought to injure
us in every possible way that men could be injured, as patriots,
Christians, and moral men. They have lied about us in every
conceivable way.
155
We have borne it and borne it over and over again. Are we bound
to bear it for ever? That is the question that necessarily
arises. Are we bound to suffer their abuse and oppression
continually? And if we are, upon what principle? If there is any
man in this congregation, or anywhere else, that will show me one
principle or one piece of instruction or authority in the
Constitution of the United States that authorizes the President
of the United States to send out Governors and Judges to this
Territory, I would like to see it.
156
I cannot find such authority. I will admit that a usage of that
kind has obtained--that it is quite customary for the President
of the United States, by and with the consent of the Senate, to
appoint Governors, Judges, Marshals, Secretaries of State, and
all of those officers that you have had here. But it is a thing
that is not authorized by the Constitution,--much less to force
them upon us by an armed soldiery. There is no such authority
existing.
156
I wish to quote to you one little thing. If I had the
Constitution here, I would read it to you. It is to the effect,
"That the powers not delegated to the United States by the
Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to
the States respectively, or to the people."
156
No matter, therefore, whether the people live in States or
Territories, they possess constitutional privileges alike. The
most that is said in regard to Territories and the authority of
the President and Congress is, that "The Congress shall have
power to dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations
respecting the territory or other property of the United States."
That is speaking of it as land; and some of the most prominent
statesmen of the United States have so construed it. It is
property as land--territory as land they have a right to
interfere with, not territory as regards the people.
156
I published this in the "Mormon" long ago, and said the Missouri
compromise was unconstitutional. By-and-by, the United States'
Judges gave the same decision. I gave mine, however, before they
gave theirs.
156
It is a true principle, they have not the authority. If they have
it at all, it is in the people ceding it to them, and not what
they possess by the Constitution of the United States. They have
sent scoundrels amongst us from time to time. If they had sent
decent men, would we have opposed them? No: we would have
respected them. But will we submit to such infernal scoundrels?
Never; no, never!!
156
So far as right is concerned, then, they have no right to appoint
officers for this or any other Territory; and I will defy any man
to prove that there is any such right in the Constitution.
156
I conversed with a Judge Black, who was coming up to Nebraska
Territory on a steam-boat,--an intelligent man, a Democrat, of
course. When talking about these principles to him, which he
acceded to, I put my hand on his shoulder, and said, "Judge, what
are you doing here?" "I am here," said he, "according to the
usage that has obtained; but if the people do not want me, all
they have to do is to express it, and I will go away again." I
wish we had only half such decent men as that sent here.
156
He tried to take another tack, which is this: He pointed out in
the Constitution where the Supreme Court of the United States was
made one of the branches of the Government, and the President has
the appointment of its Judges. That is true--he possesses the
power to appoint the greater, but not the less. How do you make
that appear? Simply because one is mentioned in the Constitution,
and the other is not. The United States' Supreme Court is a
co-ordinate branch of the Government, and there is provision made
by the Constitution for the election and appointment of its
officers.
156
This is not the case in regard to the officers of a Territory.
Out of courtesy we, as citizens of the United States, may say,
"Mr. President, if you have a mind to appoint discreet persons to
fill those offices, all well and good; but if you don't, you had
better take them back; for we won't have them: we stand on our
reserved rights as citizens of the United States."
156
We are not lacking for men in the United States, at the present
time, who want to make it appear that the United States have a
right to lord it over the Territories, the same as the British
Government used to do over their colonies.
157
Thousands of you before me were citizens of the United States,
where you came from. You had the right of franchise--had a right
to say who should be your Governor, and who should be your
Municipal and State officers. You came out here by thousands or
by tens of thousands. By what right or upon what principle are
you disfranchised? Can anybody tell me? Say some, "You need not
have come out here unless you had a mind to." Of course not. But
we had a mind to; we were American citizens before we came out,
and we have transgressed no law in coming; and by what rule are
we deprived of our citizenship? If we had a right then to vote
for anything, we have a right now; and nobody has a right to cram
this or that man upon us without our consent,--much less have
they a right to dragoon us into servility to their
unconstitutional exactions.
157
What was the great cause of complaint at the time the
Constitution was framed? In the declaration of Independence, it
was stated that the people had rulers placed over them, and they
had no voice in their election. Read that instrument. It
describes our wrongs as plainly as it did the wrongs the people
then laboured under and discarded.
157
Our Government are doing the very things against us that our
fathers complained of. "They send armed mercenaries among us, to
subjugate us," &c. What is our Government doing? The same thing.
157
As American citizens and patriots, and as sons of those venerable
sires, can we, without disgracing ourselves, our fathers, and our
nation, submit to these insults, and tamely bow to such tyranny?
We cannot do it, and we will not do it. We will rally round the
Constitution, and declare our rights as American citizens; and we
will sustain them in the face of High Heaven and the world.
157
No man need have any qualms of conscience that he is doing wrong.
You are patriots, standing by your rights and opposing the wrong
which affects all lovers of freedom as well as you; for those
acts of aggression have a withering, deadly effect, and are
gnawing, like a canker-worm, at the very vitals of religious and
civil liberty. You are standing by the Declaration of
Independence, and sustaining the Constitution which was given by
the inspiration of God; and you are the only people in the United
States this time that are doing it--that have the manhood to do
it. You dare do it, and you feel right about the matter as the
vox populi.
157
According to the genius and spirit of the Constitution of the
United States, we are pursuing the course that would be approved
of by all high-minded, honourable men; and no man but a poor,
miserable sneak would have any other feeling.
157
I lay these things before you for your information, that you may
feel and act understandingly. I have carefully criticized these
matters, and examined the views of many of those who are said to
be our greatest statesmen on this subject; for I have desired to
comprehend the powers of the Government and the rights of the
people; and I have watched with no little anxiety the
encroachments of Government and the manifest desire to trample
upon your rights. It is for you, however, to maintain them; and
if those men that are traitors to the spirit and genius of the
Constitution of the United States have a mind to trample
underfoot those principles that ought to guarantee protection to
every American citizen, we will rally around the standard, and
bid them defiance in the name of the Lord God of Israel.
157
In doing this, we neither forget our duties as citizens of the
United States, nor as subjects of the kingdom and cause of God;
but, as the Lord has said, if we will keep His commandments, we
need not transgress the laws of the land. We have no done it; we
have maintained them all the time.
158
When we talk about the Constitution of the United States, we
are sometimes apt to quote--"Vox populi, vox Dei;" that is, The
voice of the people is the voice of God. But in some places they
ought to say, VOX POPULI, VOX DIABOLI; that is, the voice of the
people is the voice of the devil.
158
We are moved by a higher law. They talk sometimes about a higher
law in the States. Greeley is a great man to talk about a higher
law, which means, with him, stealing niggers. We do not care
anything about that. We want to do something better--something
higher and more noble. That is rather too low for us;
consequently they need not be afraid of our stealing their
niggers: we will let them have all the benefits of them as one of
the grand institutions of Christians, together with the
amalgamating process as another of the institutions of
Christianity. And another grand institution they have among them
is prostitution.
158
Well, thank God, we do not know anything about such things. A
very respectable gentleman in Philadelphia said to me a while
ago, in talking over some of these matters--"Suppose a Mahommedan
should come into the city of Philadelphia"--that is one of the
puritanical cities, where they profess to be so good, the city of
brotherly love--and walk through our streets in the evening, and
see a number of ladies walking alone, being informed that it was
usual for respectable ladies to be protected, he would
necessarily enquire what was the meaning of this. Being informed
that these were prostitutes, he would necessarily enquire what
was the meaning of this. Being informed that these were
prostitutes, he would very naturally say, "Then I suppose this is
one of the institutions of Christianity?" This is the conclusion
he would come to at once. Well, so it is; and this niggerism in
the South is about the same kind of thing, only a change of
colour.
158
These are all moral, all legal, all truly Christian. Men east may
have one or a dozen misses, keep part of their children;, and
turn the other out as paupers. In the South, they buy them body
and soul, prostitute them at pleasure, and sell their own
children. Yet these men talk of our morals, and send out armies
to chastise us for our corruptions, when God knows, and they
know, that they are a thousand times more corrupt than we are.
158
We are not taking any steps contrary to the laws and the
Constitution of the United States, but in every thing we are
upholding and sustaining them. Gentlemen, hands off: we are free
men; we possess equal rights with other men; and if you send your
sealed orders here, we may break the seal, and it shall be the
opening of the first seal.
158
In relation to the kingdom of God, that is another matter. You
before me understand about it--its laws, priesthood, principles,
and influences, and the things that are about to transpire. God
has set his hand to accomplish His purposes, to roll on His great
designs, and bring to pass the things spoken of by all the holy
Prophets since the world began, that should take place in the
latter days, to establish His kingdom on the earth, that shall
become mighty and prevail over all other kingdoms. You know all
about this.
158
We are established here, and have the oracles of God in our
midst, and the principles of truth revealed. This is the kingdom
of God. The stone cut out of the mountain without hands has got
to roll forth and become a great mountain, and fill the whole
earth.
159
Satan has held dominion, and rule, and power, over the human
family, for generations and generations; and God is gathering
together a little nucleus here--a band of brethren clothed upon
with the Holy Priesthood and the Spirit of God, by which they
will be able to roll back the cloud of darkness that has
overwhelmed the inhabitants of the earth, and plant the
principles of truth, and establish the kingdom of God. That is
what we are engaged in, and what we mean to accomplish by the
help of the Lord; and in regard to any little thing that may be
transpiring around us, in regard to their little armies they are
sending here, great conscience! It is comparatively nothing;
there will be thunder and lightning and the bellowing of
earthquakes, in comparison with that, before we get through.
Thrones will be cast down, and desolation, war, and bloodshed
will spread abroad in the earth, and desolate nations and
empires, and God will turn and overturn until the kingdoms of
this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ,
and he will reign for ever; and we are going to have part in it,
and our children and our children's children.
159
It is for us to act as the sons of the living God, magnify our
calling, honour our God and His Priesthood, and live as men and
as God's true children on the earth, accomplish His purposes
here, and then join with the redeemed that have gone before to
help to roll on weightier matters in the upper world.
159
I do not know but I have been talking long enough. I feel well. I
am happy. All is right; and if it thunders, let it thunder; let
the lightnings flash and the earthquakes bellow; let them rage:
there is a God in heaven that can hold the children of men, and
He will do it, and His work will spread, His kingdom increase,
and His power be made manifest among us and among all nations,
and Zion will spread and go forth, and every creature in the
heavens, and on the earth, and under the earth will be heard to
say, "Blessing and power, might and majesty be ascribed to Him
that sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever."
159
Brethren, God bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, August 30, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, August 30, 1857
CORRECTION--APPOINTMENT OF GOVERNOR--"OUR OWN NAME"--THE COMING
TEST, ETC.
Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, August 30, 1857.
159
You must expect, when you see brother Heber stand before you to
speak, that you will hear what is called the rough etchel to this
generation. I am pretty well satisfied, brethren, that there are
only four or five persons in this congregation that dislike to
hear me talk; and when you take out those four or five, I know
that this people would rather hear me speak than any other man
who speaks from this stand, except brother Brigham. It is not
that those four or five have anything particular against me, but
it is because I do at many times give vent to my feelings, and,
by so doing, I hit them a crack where they deserve it. Well, this
is all right.
160
I wonder if there is a manor woman here that really wants to
be a Saint--I mean those that want to live their religion--but
what desire in their hearts and seek in their prayers to the
Father that they may be corrected when they are wrong--that they
may be admonished? Is there a person in this congregation but
what has that desire and that feeling? If there is, I am greatly
mistaken; for I hear them when I go into meetings and when I go
into family circles; they will say, if I have a wrong thing about
me, I want to be corrected. Have you not heard it so this
morning? Every man that speaks before this community has those
feelings. Have not I those feelings? Brethren, if I have a fault,
or have anything about me which is not right, I want to get rid
of that; and so do you, if you are Saints.
160
Well, there is not a mother in this congregation but feels in
that way; else, when they see one of their children in fault, why
do they correct those children? Why do you correct them, when you
are not willing to be corrected yourselves? Neither a father nor
a mother, from this time forth, should correct a child, except
they are willing to be corrected in their faults.
160
Do you see it? You will see mothers who will correct their
children when they get angry, and that is almost the only time
they will correct a child. Am I angry to-day? Just look at me,
and see if you think I am angry. I tell you I am just as
good-nature as I can be, according to the nature of the case that
I am now dwelling upon. Well, this is for you to reflect upon.
160
Is this a good people? You may take the Elders of Israel
throughout these valleys, and those at the stations, between here
and the United States, and those that we have sent to the nations
of the earth, and then thousands, who never were here, and there
never was a more amenable set of men upon the earth, with the
experience that we have got; and there never was that day that
this people were one as they are one to-day; no, never.
160
Well, I feel to praise the Elders of Israel for their
faithfulness. Is there a chance for improvement, brethren, ye
Elders of Israel? If you think there is a chance for improvement,
notwithstanding all of my praising you, just raise your right
hands. [A forest of hands was raised.] Those that think there
cannot be any improvement, but that you are stereotyped, raise
your hands. I cannot see any hands raised upon that side.
160
When I went to chop, I was always taught to pull off my coat, and
spit on my hands. I pull off my coat because I am too warm. If I
don't talk here more than twenty minutes, I want my coat off.
160
May I tell you some of my feelings, and not have any of you angry
with me? [Voices: "Yes."] I hate to have the ladies angry with
me, above all things; and I will tell you one thing, and that is,
all you that are ladies will not find fault; but the woman that
finds fault with me, I can analyze her, and show you she is not a
lady. I am a physician. Well, you can hardly mention a thing that
is good but what I am.
161
I want to tell some of my feelings here to-day, in a few words,
relative to brother Brigham. I call him brother, because he says
if I call him President, he shall call me President; and just as
sure as he does, I am as flat as a pancake. I shall only call him
President before the Saints, in his calling--I was going to say
before our enemies; but, damn them, they shall never come here.
Excuse me, I never use rough words, only when I come in contact
with rough things; and I use smooth words when I talk upon smooth
subjects, and so on, according to the nature of the case that
comes before me.
161
You all acknowledge brother Brigham as the President of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Later-day Saints; then you acknowledge
him as our Leader, Prophet, Seer, and Revelator; and then you
acknowledge him in every capacity that pertains to his calling,
both in Church and State, do you not? [Voices: "Yes."] Well, he
is our Governor. What is Governor? One who presides or governs.
Well, now, we have declared, in a legislative capacity, that we
will not have poor, rotten-hearted curses come and rule over us,
such as some they have been accustomed to send. We drafted a
memorial, and the Council and the House of Representatives signed
it, and we sent to them the names of men of our own choice--as
many as from five to eight men for each office--men from our own
midst, out of whom to appoint officers for this Territory. We
sent that number for the President of the United States to make a
selection from, and asked him to give us men of our own choice,
in accordance with the rights constitutionally guaranteed to all
American citizens. We just told them right up and down, that if
they sent any more such miserable curses as some they had sent
were, we would send them home; and that is one reason why an
army, or rather a mob, is on the way here, as reported. You did
not know the reason before, did you?
161
Well, we did that in a legislative capacity; we did it as members
of the Legislature--as your representatives; and now you have got
to back us up. You sent us, just as we sent brother Bernhisel to
seek for our rights and to stand in our defence at Washington.
161
Well, here is brother Brigham: he is the man of our own choice;
he is our Governor, in the capacity of a Territory, and also as
Saints of the Most High.
161
Well, it is reported that they have another Governor on the way
now, three Judges, a District Attorney, Marshal, a Postmaster,
and Secretary, and that they are coming here with twenty-five
hundred men. The United States design to force those officers
upon us by the point of the bayonet.
161
Is not that a funny thing? You may think that I am cross, but I
am laughing at their calamity, and I will "mock when their fear
cometh."
161
Now, gentlemen and ladies, you look at these things, and then
right in this book, the Bible. It says, our nobles shall be of
ourselves; that is, our Lords, our Judges, our Governors, our
Marshals, and our everything shall be of ourselves. Won't you
read the 30th chapter of Jeremiah?
161
18. Thus saith the Lord: Behold, I will bring again the captivity
of Jacob's tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places; and the
city shall be builded upon her own heap, and the palace shall
remain after the manner thereof.
161
19. And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving and the voice of
them that make merry: and I will multiply them, and they shall
not be few; I will also glorify them, and they shall not be
small.
161
20. Their children also shall be as aforetime, and their
congregation shall be established before me, and I will punish
all them that oppress them.
161
21. And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their Governor
shall proceed from the midst of them; and I will cause him to
draw near, and he shall approach unto me: for who is this that
engaged his heart to approach unto me? saith the Lord.
161
22. And ye shall be my people, and I will be your God.
162
23. Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury, a
continuing whirlwind: it shall fall with pain upon the head of
the wicked.
162
24. The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until he have
done it, and until he have performed the intents of his heart: in
the latter days ye shall consider it.
162
Well, the day has come when our Governor has come out of our
midst, and he is in the tops of the mountains, just where the
Prophets said these things should come to pass; and now the
United States are reported to be trying to force a Governor upon
us, when the Lord has raised one up right out of our midst.
162
Now, I am going to talk about these things, and I feel as though
I had a perfect right to do so, because I am one of the people.
162
It this people should consent to dispossess brother Brigham Young
as our Governor, they are just as sure to go to hell as they
live, and I know it; for God would forsake them and leave them to
themselves, and they would be in worse bondage than the children
of Israel ever were.
162
Supposing this thing all blows over, and they don't come up here,
but they begin to flatter us and be friendly, what will be the
result? They may flatter as long as the earth stands, but I never
will be subject to one of their damned pusillanimous curses. They
may court and flatter as much as they please, but I never will be
subject to them again,--no, never. Do you hear it? [Voices:
"Yes."] Do you think we will submit to them? No, never. They have
cut the thread themselves.
162
You are the people who have the privilege to acknowledge brother
Brigham as our Governor and continue him in his office; and you
also have the privilege, through your agency, to reject him if
you please; but it will be to your condemnation if you do,
because he has got the keys of the kingdom; and the very moment
you reject him, you cut yourselves off from the right of the
Priesthood.
162
I will now bring up a comparison. I live in the City of Great
Salt Lake. I am a father, a husband, a benefactor to between
sixty and seventy subjects: I feed them; I clothe them; and they
do not have a pin, a drink of tea, nor anything but what I
provide: I provide them houses to live in and beds to sleep on.
But suppose that, by-and-by, some stranger comes along, and my
family say to him, "We will have you to preside over us," and
they reject me, when at the same time they say, "Brother Heber is
a good man," but the other man comes with a smiling face, and my
family take him and reject me--what have they done? If they
reject me, they reject their head; and, by so doing, they destroy
their heirship to the head or limb to which they are lawfully
connected. Is not that so?
162
Suppose you acknowledge the man reported to be coming, what do
you do? You reject your head, and if so, where is the body, and
what will become of it? I will compare it to my body. Supposing
the head is cast away, the body will die, won't it? Yes; and you
will die just as quick as that, if you reject brother Brigham,
your head.
162
We are the people of Deseret. She shall be Deseret; she shall be
no more Utah: we will have our own name. Do you hear it?
162
Brethren and sisters, these ideas are comforting to all of you:
they are most gloriously comforting to me. I tell you, the
feelings within me are glorious.
163
We are the people of Deseret, and it is for us to say whether we
will have brother Brigham for our Governor, or those poor,
miserable devils they are reported to be trying to bring here.
You must know they are miserable devils to have to come here
under arms; but they shall not rule over us nor come into this
Territory. What do you say about it? Are you willing, as a
people, that they should come in here? You that say they shall
not, raise your right hands. [All hands raised.]
163
Mr. Gentile, won't you tell of this to your co-workers for the
Devil's kingdom?
163
The reason that I talk as I do is because I don't hold any office
in the United States; but this people, some time ago, appointed
me Chief-Justice of the State of Deseret, and brother John Taylor
and Bishop N. K. Whitney as my associates. You also appointed me
Lieutenant-Governor; I always told you I was going to be
Lieutenant-Governor. This is a stump speech!
163
We are going to have our own Governor from henceforth. Brigham
Young was then our Governor, Heber C. Kimball was Chief-Justice
and Lieutenant-Governor. I was a big man then; I felt as big as
brother Morley does in the Legislature. The fact is, he does not
understand their babble: if he does, he understands more than I
do.
163
It is for us to say, according to our rights under the
Constitution, whether we will have those cursed Gentiles to rule
over us, or not.
163
I want you to publish this, Mr. Editor.
163
I am giving you a little of my feelings; for I want you to know
that you are under no more obligation to receive those men than
brother Brigham's family is to receive another man and to reject
him as their husband, their father, their friend, and benefactor.
163
I know that what I have said has informed many of your minds, and
I choose to present my ideas by comparison. I have a right to say
the Gentiles shall never rule over me, although this people might
admit of their coming here. I have a right to say, also, that we
shall never be ruled over by them from this day forth, while
grass grows or water runs; never, no, never.
163
[Voices: "Amen."]
163
Well, we have got to sustain these amens, and we have got to
sustain these vows. You ladies, too, will certainly have to do
your part, or back out. I told you last Sunday to arm yourselves;
and if you cannot do it any other way, sell some of your fine
bonnets, fine dresses, and buy yourselves a good dirk, a pistol,
or some other instrument of war. Arm your boys and arm yourselves
universally, and that, too, with the weapons of war; for we may
be brought to the test, to see if we will stand up to the line. I
never knew it to fail, when men made covenants, but they were
brought to the test, to see if they would live up to them.
163
This people have made covenants, they have made vows, and they
have been instructed by brother Brigham; and he has told them
that those covenants and penalties are true and faithful; and I
say they are as true as the Lord God liveth; and the day will
come that you will have to fulfil those vows and covenants that
you have made; and not one word shall fail.
163
I have told you of it, and I have backed it up when others have
said it. Now, mark it; for God will drive us to it. These
instructions, given to us from time to time, will have to be
carried out and fulfilled; for I just know that you have got to
reap that which is sown. If you sow to the spirit, you will reap
life everlasting; but if you sow to the flesh, we shall reap
corruption; and the bed that we make, we have got to lie in. Now,
I will tell you another thing that bears heavily on my mind, as
much so as any other thing, and that is, for this people to live
their religion, and do as they are told.
164
I will ask you this question, gentlemen and ladies--Can you live
your religion, except you do as you are told? I have said, again
and again, that if we live our religion, and do as we are told,
those men will never come over those mountains; for we shall slay
the poor devils before they get there.
164
I do not know of any religion, except doing as I am told; and if
you do, you have learned something that I have never learned. You
have a Governor here to dictate you and to tell you what to do;
and if we will live our religion, we are always safe, are we not?
164
There are a great many that will not live their religion, for
they think they belong to the aristocracy; but understand,
gentlemen and ladies, that I withdraw from that society. I told
you last Sunday, that of all the corrupt beings upon the face of
the earth, the present aristocracy are the worst.
164
I am a pretty rugged fellow, and valiant for the truth; and may
the Lord make everybody like me, that we may stand against our
enemies; for the corruptest devils on the earth are the present
aristocracy.
164
Let us go to work and lay up our grain, lay up wheat, and
everything that will and can be preserved; and in so doing, we
will save ourselves from sorrow, pain, and anguish; and the Lord
will give us a law and a word for us to abide, and he will cut
off our enemies; and if every man and woman will go to work, lay
up their grain, and do as they are told, the Lord will hold off
our enemies from us, until we can lay up sufficient store for
ourselves. This is a part of our religion--to lay up stores and
provide for ourselves and for the surrounding country; for the
day is near when they will come by thousands and by millions,
with their fineries, to get a little bread. That time is right by
our door.
164
Brother Stewart says he has discovered that this work is five
years a-head of what he had supposed. Let me tell you that this
people are more than ten years a-head of what they supposed. They
were all asleep; but the Lord has waked them up, to prepare them
for a time of trial and famine. If you do not see it, and feel
it, and taste it, and smell it, it will be because God will have
mercy upon you; and he will, if you will do as you are told from
this time forth.
164
Do I feel comfortable? Gentlemen and ladies, I never saw the day
that I felt any better. I become weary with toil, but I feel well
in regard to this work. But there is a spirit of calmness, of
peace, that I am jealous of.
164
I never have seen the day for twenty-five years, but before there
was a storm there was always a calm. In Kirtland, before the
trouble commenced, there was this calm. Joseph and Hyrum were men
that would stand the test, but finally they had to flee from
Kirtland to Missouri. Well, previous to that, we had received our
endowments, and a more calm, heavenly, and prosperous time I
never saw.
164
Was it so in Missouri? Yes, it was: after they became settled,
they became composed; and the year of the trouble we never had
such crops in the world as we had then.
164
Was it not so in Nauvoo? Yes; and the spirit of composure rested
upon the people; and it is more or less so now; and such crops as
we have this year never were produced.
164
What does this mean? And the spirit of composure seems to be upon
the people more than ever. And what does this mean? I am rather
inclined to be jealous of it. Say I, wake up, ye Saints of Zion,
while it is called to-day, lest trouble and sorrow come upon you,
as a thief in the night.
165
Suppose it is not coming, will it hurt you to lay up the products
of the earth for seven years? Will it hurt you, if you have your
guns, swords, and spears in good condition, according to the law
of the United States? Some of the States give a man his clearance
at forty years of age; others, at forty-five: they call men to
train when they are eighteen years of age; but we call upon all
from six to six hundred years old: we do not except any; and I
want the world to know that we are ready for anything that comes
along. If it is good, we are ready for that; and if it is evil,
we are ready to stand against it.
165
We are calculating to sow our wheat early this fall, in case of
emergency. I throw out these things for you to think upon; and if
they are not right, they will not hurt anybody.
165
But wake up, ye Saints of the Most High, and prepare for any
emergency that the Lord our God may have pleasure in bringing
forth. We never shall leave these valleys--till we get ready: no,
never; no, never. We will live here till we go back to Jackson
County Missouri. I prophesy that, in the name of Israel's God.
165
[The congregation shouted "Amen," and President B. Young said,
"It is true."]
165
If our enemies force us to destroy our orchards and our property,
to destroy and lay waste our houses, fields, and everything else,
we shall never build and plant again, till we do it in Jackson
County. But our enemies are not here yet, and we have not yet
thrown down our houses. Let me tell you, if God designs that
Israel should now become free, they will come and strike the
blow; and if he does not, they will not come. That is as true as
that book (pointing to the Bible).
165
Go to work, and lay up your grain, and do not lay it out for fine
clothes, nor any other kind of fine thing, but make homespun
trowsers and petticoats. What would please me more than for my
family, instead of wanting me to go to the store for petticoats
and short gowns, to see them go to work and make some good
homespun? What would be prettier that some of the English striped
linsey, and a bonnet made of our own straw? Those are the women I
would choose for wives. If you want virtue, go into the farming
country, for there it is homespun. Farming districts contain the
essence and the virtue of old England.
165
I do not know that you know what homespun is; but it is that
which is spun at home; and it is for your welfare, both men,
women, and children, to make your own clothing. It is also for
your salvation to equip yourselves according to law.
165
Now, I will tell you, I have about a hundred shots on hand all
the time,--three or four fifteen-shooters, and three or four
revolvers, right in the room where I sleep; and the Devil does
not like to sleep there, for he is afraid they will go off
half-cocked.
165
If you will lay a bowie knife or a loaded revolver under your
pillow every night, you will not have many unpleasant dreams, nor
be troubled with the nightmare; for there is nothing that the
Devil is so much afraid of as a weapon of death.
165
You may take this as some of Heber's wild visions, if you please.
I have acknowledged myself as one of the people; and now I say,
we will take our own name, and we will not be false-named any
more. We are the Kingdom of God; we are STATE OF DESERET; and we
will have you, brother Brigham, as our Governor just so long as
you live. We will not have any other Governor.
166
I mean just what I say, and this people say they will not have
any other Governor, and especially any one that has to come here
under arms; for we consider that any man is a poor, damned curse
that has to come here under arms to rule over us. These are my
feelings; and if anybody votes against it, they are not of us:
but there are but four or five but what vote for us; and they are
apostates, and will go overboard. There is not a child but what
goes with us in these things.
166
When we reject brother Brigham Young, we reject the head; but we
will not do it, for the body shall dwell together, and we are
members of that body, and he shall be our Governor just as long
as God Almighty will have him to be. Those who are in favour of
it, raise your hands.
166
[The vote was unanimous.]
166
You may try it just as long as you like, and it will be just so
every time, except those four or five, and they never will vote.
Can I point them out? Yes, I can. I have had my eye on them ever
since they came into the congregation.
166
Let us do our duty, be humble, prayerful, honest, virtuous, and
punctual in all our engagements. Let us have no lying, no
deception; but let us be honest, and let the labouring men that
labour on the public works be honest, and let them be punctual to
their work.
166
Why do I speak to the public hands? Because they are on the most
important work there is in the world. And how would a man feel to
go into that house (pointing to the endowment house), that had
stolen the nails out of the carpenter's shop or out of the
machine shop, or the boards out of the lumber yard?
166
Let us be faithful, and the Lord will be on our side, and I doubt
whether we shall be under the necessity of shedding much blood
ourselves; but let us be ready, guns cocked; none of your
half-cocked.
166
This is my exhortation to Israel; and may the Lord God bless the
righteous, the humble, those that tell the truth, and those that
are honest and punctual.
166
Can I bless any that are not humble and amenable to their
superiors? Can I bless those that are always finding fault? I
wish to God I could; but blessings would not stick to them; but
if you will do as you are told, you shall be blessed in
everything that you put your hands to, from this time forth and
for ever. You shall have health and strength, and you shall
multiply and increase in everything you undertake to do: and that
is not all: you will have faith, that, when a man or a woman that
is sick sends for you to bless them, you will say, "Be thou made
whole;" and that will be the case from this time henceforth and
for ever.
166
There is one man whom we saw up north when we went to eat
watermelons, who had thought of having an artesian well bored. He
said, "If I knew that we were going to stop here three years, I
would have one very soon." Says I to that gentleman--You put out
peach trees, apple trees, apricots, and currants; and if we have
to go into the mountains, we shall cut off the trees, and the
roots will be there still; but we shall not go into the
mountains.
166
We were told that we were going into the woods before we came
here; and then, when we got here, there were no woods. But you
need not be afraid; you go and graft and inoculate your trees,
and build houses, that you may know how to build when you get to
Jackson County.
166
All that we built in Kirtland, in Far West, in Missouri, in
Nauvoo, and in Winter Quarters--for every one of those places,
gentlemen, we are to have our pay. Who are to pay us? Those that
took our property away from us, we will make servants of them:
the day will come that we will have them for our vine-dressers,
and we will set them to digging holes to put the rest of the
damned scoundrels in who have rebelled against God and His
servants. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, August 30, 1857
Brigham Young, August 30, 1857
TRADITION--DUTY OF THE SAINTS TO LIVE THEIR RELIGION--SAFETY
OF ZION--PREPARATION FOR THE FUTURE, ETC.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 30, 1857.
167
I can truly say that I am happy for the privilege of meeting with
the Saints.
167
When I am alone, and look by the vision of the Spirit upon this
people, my heart says within me, God bless the people, God bless
the people; and I bless you in the name of the Lord Jesus. I feel
to bless the people continually, from day to day. Their interest
is my interest; their welfare is my welfare; their hope is mine.
We are of one faith; and to see the people drawing near unto the
Lord and becoming more of one heart and of one mind is the most
cheering thought and reflection that can pass upon my mind: there
is nothing else that compares with it. As for the riches of the
world or the good things of the world--as far gold or silver,
houses and lands, they are nothing in comparison to the purity of
the faith of the people.
167
This people are increasing in their faith, they are increasing in
their good works, and they are really becoming the Saints of the
Most High. Any person possessing the Spirit of the holy Gospel,
and who has been acquainted with this people during years that
are past, can readily discover that they are merging to the
period when they will become the disciples of the Lord Jesus.
Perhaps we think that we are perfectly so now; but it is not the
case--we are engaged in a preparatory work.
167
When the Gospel came to us, it found us in the depths of
ignorance; it found us in darkness; it found us possessed of all
the prejudices, feelings, and views that now exist in the world.
There is no man--there is no woman, but what was more or less
clothed upon with the traditions of their fathers. There cannot a
person be found at the present day--one who has arrived at the
years to think, to act, and to judge for himself, but what is
more or less clothed and enveloped in the traditions of their
fathers.
167
On the other hand, there is no person possessing the Spirit of
revelation but what can very readily discern that the ways of the
Lord are not like the ways of man, and that the children of men
have gone out of the way. Take all nations--all people--by
communities, by societies, by families, and by individuals,--take
the whole mass of the inhabitants of the earth, and they have
each taken to their own way, as any person possessing the Spirit
of revelation can discern to be the case in the whole world. At
the same time, they imagine that they are right--that they have
light--that they have intelligence--that they are possessed of
true knowledge pertaining to God and the things of eternity.
168
Take the inhabitants of Japan--islands situated between here and
China,--and if you are acquainted with the people, with their
feelings and true sentiments, you know that they actually believe
that they are the only people that are enlightened, and that all
the rest of mankind are heathen. Go to China, which is called by
its inhabitants the celestial empire because of their supposed
purity, and they actually believe that they are the only nation
under heaven that has the true knowledge of eternity.
168
Turn to the Christian nations on the eastern and western
continents--take enlightened Christendom as the whole--and they
believe that they are the only people who have the knowledge of
God. It is true that they far exceed all other nations in many of
the arts and sciences, and they also believe that they are the
only people who understand the true religion of heaven.
168
They are sending their missionaries to the east and to the west,
to the north and to the south, and they are penetrating every
nook and corner, to enlighten what they call the heathen nations.
Is not that the case? That arises from the traditions of their
fathers which are handed down to the children, and they are
enveloped in them.
168
When we look at this people, could we expect them to become
prepared to be the disciples of the Lord Jesus in one, in five,
in ten, in twenty, or in thirty years? No. And it will be just as
much as we can do to be worthy to be the brothers and sisters of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ when he makes his appearance.
Let us strive with all our might, be as watchful as it is
possible for us to be, apply ourselves by faith and diligence to
the keeping of his commandments, and continue so doing until
Jesus sets his feet upon this continent, and we will then find
that we are only just prepared to receive him. This is the
preparatory work, and it will prepare the people, if they will
live for it.
168
How can we live our religion, except we do as we are told? I will
reverse the question and enquire, How can this people do as they
are told, except they live their religion? They cannot. Every
family--every neighborhood is taught to glorify God. They are
instructed from day to day, they are taught the way of life and
salvation, they are counselled continually to seek unto the Lord
their God, to obtain the faith of the ancients, to obtain the
light of the heavens, to walk in the light of His countenance day
by day; but how can you do these things, except you do as you are
told? You cannot. Neither can you live your religion, except you
do as you are told; for the people are taught to live their
religion,--they are taught to cease from every evil thought and
every evil action, to cease having a murmuring spirit, to cease
having a doubtful feeling; and they are taught to cease being
neglectful in regard to any known duty We are taught to double
our diligence where we have been slack, to seek unto the Lord day
by day, that we may have the light of his countenance upon us.
168
Brother Heber has been prophesying. You know that I call him my
Prophet, and he prophesies for me. And now I prophesy that, if
this people will live their religion, the God of heaven will
fight their battles, bring them off victorious over all their
enemies, and give to them the kingdom. That is my prophecy. I
said amen to all that brother Heber prophesied, for it is true;
and he may say amen to all that I prophesy, for it is also true.
168
I have no fears in regard to the kingdom of God upon the earth;
but I have fears lest this people be not prepared to receive
glory, immortality, and eternal lives, when those principles are
presented to them. This is all the fear that I have--that we will
not walk up to our privileges and be prepared for them.
169
I thank my Father in heaven,--yes, my soul says, Glory,
hallelujah, praise the name of Israel's God, for the blessings I
enjoy at the present time! One year ago this very day, and
previous to that time, my soul was pained within me. No tongue
could tell--it could not be portrayed before the people, the
feelings that I had: I could not tell them; and I did not know
but that, if I should come out in the presence of the people and
try to speak my feelings, they would call me crazy. However, I
tried to make the people understand my feelings, but no tongue
could tell them; and I actually believe that I would have lived
but a little time in this existence, had not God waked up the
people. I wanted to take up my valise and go throughout the
Territory crying, Is there a man in this Territory for God?
169
If you want to know how I felt, I cannot tell you better than by
describing my feelings in the way that I am now doing. One day, I
told a number of the brethren how I felt, as well as I could; and
brother Jedediah M. Grant partook of the Spirit that was in me
and walked out like a man, like a giant, and like an angel, and
he scattered the fire of the Almighty among the people. But what
was the result so far as he was concerned? He went beyond his
strength, and it cost him his life.
169
There is now scarcely a man but wants to do as God would have him
do among those who claim to be Latter-day Saints, except those
four or five that brother Heber speaks of; hence we hold a very
large majority of that class of men and women who desire to do
precisely as God would have them, and my heart says, God bless
the people. God bless you, brethren and sisters. I bless you all
the time. You are near my heart, and it is all my business to
look after the welfare of the Saints. Remember that it will be
just as much as you and I can do to prepare to meet the Saviour
when he comes, no matter whether we previously go into the grave
or not.
169
There has been a great deal said in the lower world about this
little handful of people; for you terrify the whole world! Not
alone in the United States, but in England, in France, in Italy,
in Germany, and in every State upon the eastern continent, the
people are looking to see the result of the present movements of
our Government towards this people. They are looking at the
Gospel we preach, the course that we take, the influence we are
gaining, and the numbers we are gathering to us; and they look at
the subject not only in a religious point of view, but also in a
national capacity.
169
Brother Heber said to you, if the time has come, designed by the
Lord Almighty, for the thread to be cut between this people and
the residue of the world, then the Lord will suffer our enemies
to clip the thread; and I am with him in that sentiment But if
the time is not come, the Lord will not suffer them to come. If
He designs that traffic should continue between us and them, that
we shall have the privilege of bringing our immigration, of
preaching the Gospel and saving the people, let me tell you that
they will not come; God will stop them.
169
As for myself, I would just as soon this was the time as any
other. If it is the time for the thread, in a national capacity,
to be severed, let it be severed. Amen to it. But I will tell you
what I have concluded: when we talk of gold, of silver, of
riches, of the comforts of this world, with me it is the kingdom
of God, or nothing; with us it must be the kingdom of God, or
nothing. I shall not go in for anything half-way. We must have
the kingdom of God, or nothing. We are not to be overthrown.
170
Cannot this kingdom be overthrown? No. They might as well try to
obliterate the sun. And I should suppose that an experience of
twenty-six years would have proven to the wicked that it could
not be overthrown; but it only wakes them up to anger and stirs
them up to be more diligent in their opposition to the righteous.
They have been trying to break up this people and destroy their
organization, ever since we became a church; and every time they
try, their oppression forces us into greater note; they increase
our numbers and strengthen us in faith and in the knowledge and
power of God. And how long must they live before they can learn
that such has been and invariably will be the result? They will
learn it when they get into hell, and never before,--never till
they get into the spirit world; and then they will see that they
have all the time been fighting against God; and never till then
will they learn it. You cannot teach them anything.
170
Here are men who have been with us for six or seven years, and if
they had any good, common philosophical power, they would know
that ours is something different from any other authority and
organization in the world. The union and peace that are here are
in no other place on the face of the earth. Here are power and
influence that are nowhere else on earth. Among this people there
is an intelligence that is nowhere else to be found. Can darkness
discover light? No; and even when it reflects itself, they turn
it away as a trifling affair, and that light which was in them
becomes darkness; and then greater is their darkness in the
second instance than in the first.
170
Some of this people apostatize. But do you think that any would
apostatize from the kingdom of God, if they knew that it was the
kingdom of God? No. Why do they apostatize? Because, through
disobedience, that little light they were in possession of is
taken away, and they are left to believe a lie that they may be
damned. That is the reason why they go away.
170
I say to this people, Do as you are told; and if you live by
every righteous principle that you can learn and forsake every
evil principle and act through your whole lives as becometh
Saints of the Most High, all will be well. Can men live so that
they can have the serene, blessed, calm, soft, soothing Spirit of
the Lord always to abide with them? Yes, they can. And if they
are tempted, they can resist temptation. Can women? They can. If
they have temptation they can resist it, and it will flee from
them, and they will gain a victory.
170
So live, day by day, that your lives will be like an even spun
thread. Let there be no lying, no backbiting, no evil; but let
the whole life of every man and woman tend to good. Then, when
they have their failings, they will forgive each other, and will
find the words of the Saviour to be true, that his Spirit will be
in them as a well of living water springing up into everlasting
life. Will they become prophets? Yes, and prophetesses. Let them
honour their religion until they pass the ordeal, and they will
reach the time when the Lord will never suffer them to fall.
There will be a time when the fountain of life is within them;
then they are prophets and prophetesses, and tell the truth all
the time. They walk no more in darkness, but in the light; and
that is the privilege of every man and woman.
171
Thank heaven that bickerings and contentions are lessening every
year among this people. Suppose that we all most strictly lived
our religion, would there be a hard word in this community? There
would not. Do you understand that? Never accuse a man or a woman
of evil, until you find out the cause. Never judge by the outward
appearance, but judge righteous judgment. And if persons who are
striving to do good should happen to commit an overt act, and are
ready to restore to the uttermost, then that would be the
occasion of a feeling of kindness and affection towards them.
There is no reason for the people to do wrong, but there is
everything to encourage them to do right.
171
The brethren have had a good deal said to them this morning, but
I feel to bless the people; and I wish you to live nearer and
nearer to the Lord. Seek unto the Lord our God continually; seek
to possess more of his Spirit; throw off the power of erroneous
traditions and of the evil influences that were around us in our
youthful days and before we came to a knowledge of the truth.
Learn the things of God, and you will find that they are very
different from the things of the world; you will find all the
plans and schemes of the world to be so different that you would
hardly suppose that they ever knew anything about the plan of
salvation.
171
Also remember to lay up your grain. Brother Heber has been
preaching to you about that; therefore remember to lay up
sufficient for your families. Sow your grain early this fall.
Many wish to know whether I think we shall reap. I do not care
whether we do or not. I intend to sow early this fall, so that it
will ripen next season. How bad we should feel, if we did not
sow, and all should be peace and safety next season, to know that
we could have harvested if we had sown. I reckon that I should
feel bad, if I were placed in such a condition; but I will
prepare for the people to live so long as they dwell upon the
earth.
171
What more will I prepare for? I will prepare for a fight, I will
prepare for peace, and I will also prepare for everything that
comes along; then I am ready for anything. Build? Yes, build, and
make your homes as comfortable as you can.
171
If I knew that I was going to burn all my buildings next season,
it would not hinder me for one hour from making improvements. The
more I do, the more I shall be prepared to do. And I am
determined to prepare to lay up the walls of Zion and to learn
all I can, so that, if I should happen to be one of the men to
engage in that work, I shall know how to commence and dictate the
foundation of the walls of Zion and those of the Temple.
171
A great many think that we have been extravagant in laying so
broad and deep a foundation for this Temple; but I would rather
have that foundation, though it should lay as it is till the
Millennium, than to have the most splendid superstructure built
upon a sandy foundation. What do you say, you men and women of
judgment? [Voices, "You are correct."] Is there not more honour
in that foundation, though it lay there till we go back to
Jackson County, than there would be in such a building as I have
named?
171
About two weeks ago, Elder Hyde began to say, "There is no
knowing where;" and I took the words from his mouth and
continued, "The Latter-day Saints will land in Jackson County,
Missouri."
171
The Lord has suffered the wicked to drive us about, that we might
accomplish his designs the sooner. Some of you sisters are afraid
of cousin Lemuel; and some say that our enemies are bringing
presents to bribe cousin Lemuel. Let them bring and let them
bribe, and then, if the time has come, when they have got through
bribing, cousin Lemuel will turn round and take the rest.
172
God is at the helm. This is the mighty ship Zion. You stick to
the ship, and honour it, and see that you are in favour with the
ship Zion, and you need not worry about anything else. God has
the hearts of the children of men in his hands; he puts hooks in
their jaws and turns them about at His pleasure. God is here; the
Holy Ghost is here and rests upon this people, and I am a witness
to it. I know that the Holy Ghost dwells in the hearts of this
people; and the world are afraid of the union that exists upon
this people. They were afraid of that in the days of Joseph, and
it has been their fear all the time. You might take a democrat, a
Republican, a ranting Methodist, and old, stiff-necked, ranting
Presbyterian; and when they came to consider Joseph Smith and the
Saints, they saw that they were one in faith, and it scared them
all. They would say, "We are Methodists, Baptists, and
Presbyterians, but we are of different politics; in our churches
may be found all kinds of politics, but you, Joseph Smith, alter
men's politics; you change them and make them all one.
172
Brethren and sisters, do not be angry with them, for they are in
the hands of God. Instead of feeling a spirit to punish them, or
anything like wrath, you live your religion; and you will see the
day when you will pray God to turn away from your eyes the sight
of their afflictions.
172
There are thousands and millions in the United States, and in the
world, whose hearts are like an aspen leaf because of this little
handful of people in Utah. Pity them; for they know not whom they
are fighting against; they know not their destiny.
172
This army that is reported to be coming to this place know no
more about you and me than you know about the interior of China:
they go because they are sent. If they knew our real character,
the soldiers themselves would turn round and tell their officers
to go to hell; they would take a stampede, and if their officers
urged them to come and fight this people, they would turn round
upon them or tell them to do it themselves.
172
Now, do not feel angry. Are not they to be pitied? Yes. Are you
to be pitied? Yes, if you forsake God, or your religion. The
Saints need to be pitied for nothing but for forsaking their
religion. Be careful that you do not get darkness into your
minds.
172
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, August 23, 1857
Heber C. Kimball, August 23, 1857
FAITH IN THE PRIESTHOOD--FRUITS OF FAITH--LAYING UP
GRAIN--GLEANING--THE HOLY GHOST--TREE OF LIFE, ETC.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, August 23, 1857.
172
I feel very much pleased at the arrival of our brethren that take
missions. I know how to sympathise with them. There are a great
many young Elders that are taking missions now. Twenty years ago,
I was labouring in England; I baptized brother G. D. Watt, twenty
years ago last month, (July,) in 1837. That was the first foreign
mission that was taken by the Elders of this Church.
173
At that time it was almost impossible to realize what we now see
and understand. I went over to England at the time the Church was
broken up in Kirtland. There were very few persons then who could
stand by "Mormonism" faithfully and uphold our Prophet Joseph
Smith: where one would stand valiantly and uphold him, there were
twenty who did not.
173
That day was a day wherein the Saints were tested; their
integrity was proved; they were put to the test whether they
would stand by "Mormonism" and by the Prophet, or not.
173
Many people now pretend that they stand by what they call ancient
"Mormonism," or "Mormonism" in their own way, but in brother
Brigham they do not believe particularly.
173
No man can believe in "Mormonism," except he believes in the man
that leads the Church of God--in the man that holds the keys of
life and salvation pertaining to this people.
173
How is it possible for a limb to be attached to a tree, and at
the same time manifest its disapprobation of the tree? That limb
will die and wither away, except it manifests its approbation,
faith, and favour to the tree to which it is connected.
173
So it is impossible that a man or a woman who disbelieves that
brother Brigham is a Prophet--that he is God's representative and
holds the keys of his kingdom pertaining to this people, can
retain the Holy Ghost and partake of the life and sap of the true
vine. Such persons have no faith of the genuine bearing kind, and
consequently there are no works to correspond.
173
Will good works produce faith? Yes; there is very little faith
without works; and then again, there never was but very little
works without faith.
173
How can my body exist when my spirit leaves it? It cannot. Can my
spirit exist without this tabernacle? It can; but the body cannot
exist without the spirit, because the spirit that dwells in my
body is the life of my body, and there is no life without it.
173
Some say the earth exists without spirit; I do not believe any
such thing; it has a spirit as much as any body has a spirit. How
can anything live, except it has a living spirit? How can the
earth produce vegetation, fruits, trees, and every kind of
production, if there is no life in it? It could not, any more
than a woman could produce children when she is dead: she must be
alive to produce life, to manifest it, and show it to the world.
It is so with "Mormonism." We must manifest our faith by our
works.
173
I speak these things because they come to my mind. When I arise
to speak, I have never a premeditated subject; I let God, by the
Holy Ghost, dictate me and control me, just as a musician would
his violin. It is the player on the instrument that plays the
tune; the instrument does not dictate the player. So I should be
in the hands of God, to be dictated by him; for we are told that
the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, will teach us all things past,
present, and to come.
173
The Holy Ghost knows the minds of this people, and what is
necessary to deal out to every man and every woman in due
season--their portion. If I am not dictated by the Holy Ghost, I
cannot communicate to you that which is necessary.
173
Supposing you are all pure, except a very few,--say there are
twenty or thirty men in the assembly that are impure, and then
there are a dozen or fifty women that do not keep the
commandments of God,--when I am speaking to the disobedient, the
Spirit in me alludes to those persons only.
174
Why do men or women condemn me when the Word of God is sharp, and
say I am harsh and hard? It is because they are not right; and
that is the way I prove them. You never would complain of the
sharpness of the word of God, if you were not under
transgression.
174
You say I allude to you: so I do; or, it is the Spirit of God
alludes to you through me. You are the persons who are under
censure--you are the birds that flutter, because it hits you. Why
should a person find fault who is not under condemnation? That
proves they are.
174
How shall we manifest our faith by our works? I will speak of
that a little further; and I cannot speak the truth as it is in
Christ Jesus, without I censure many of you. I will ask those who
have been here for four, seven, and eight years past, and from
the day that we came into these valleys, if they have proved by
their works their faith in the words of the Prophet Brigham?
174
Here are brother Amasa Lyman, brother Woodruff, and other
brethren, who recollect Brigham testifying most strenuously in
the Bowery--then occupied by the pioneers, when we first entered
the Valley--of the propriety of this people laying up grain and
other stores for seven years,--because, said he, "The time has
come when the words of the Prophets should be fulfilled, that the
earth should rest every seventh year."
174
He said it was our duty to lay up grain for seven years, because
he foresaw what would be; he foresaw what we came here
for,--viz., to be the saviours of men. I have spoken also of
these things constantly. How oft have you heard these things
proclaimed for four years past? And, after all we have said, who
is there that has laid up grain to last them one year, much less
two, previous to, the late scarcity we have passed through?
174
Those that did lay up a little had to feed that out, or be called
scoundrels constantly. Some of the people considered a man a
scoundrel that would not hand out the last kernel he had, or the
last load of wood he had at his door.
174
Brother Brigham, myself, and Jedediah have blazed away on this
matter for the last four years; and how many have manifested
their faith by their works? Have one of you got wheat laid up to
last you seven years? No; not one of you have got enough laid up
to last three years.
174
Uncle Sam--I won't call him uncle--he is likely man, but his
children have degenerated most awfully; and one of his sons who
sits in the chair of state, Mr. Buchanan, is most awfully
adulterated and sunk in degradation, that he would permit an army
of 2,500 or 3,000 men to come here to enforce officers upon us
contrary to the Constitution, and to enforce a Governor upon us,
when we have got one of our own choosing.
174
The Prophet said that our Governor should rise up among
ourselves. That you will find in the 30th chapter of
Jeremiah:--"And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their
Governor shall proceed from the midst of them, and I will cause
him to draw near, and he shall approach unto me, for who this
that engaged his heart to approach unto me? saith the Lord."
174
Now that day has come, as true as you live; our nobles will
proceed from ourselves, and our Governor, and our judges, and all
of our officials shall come out of ourselves, from this day
forth. [Voices: "Amen."]
175
Now mark it, gentlemen and ladies; the day has come for this
people to take care of themselves. The President of the United
States has taken a course,--that is, the Lord has let him do it,
knowing that no man can do anything against the truth, but for
it; He has organized His work in that way. The Lord has permitted
him to pursue a course that has brought you to your senses, to
know whether or not it is necessary that you should lay up wheat,
because you did not believe what brother Brigham said; and if you
had believed what he said, you would believe what brothers Heber,
Jedediah, and Daniel said, and the Twelve.
175
You have never believed me, nor brother Brigham, nor one of the
Prophets, ancient or modern. You say you did believe it, but you
did not think it was so near to us. You should always be the
judges, should you not?
175
Have I any fears about them coming here? No. If the day has come
for there to be a collision between us and the United States and
the world, they will come, you may depend upon it, because God
will stir them up; but if the time has not come, they do not come
here; so you may set your hearts at rest.
175
You now see there is a time coming for every man to go to with
his might, and lay up his wheat and his oats, his barley, his
peas, and his beans, and dry your fruit, and lay it up; and then,
when you have done it this year, do it next year, and then prize
it as the most precious thing upon the earth.
175
The Bible says a man will give all he has got for his life. If
you had a million of dollars in gold or in silver, you would give
the whole of it for food to save your life. Well, then, why do
you not take a course to lay up that very thing that will save
your lives and the lives of others, as Joseph did the lives of
the people of Egypt and his father's house?
175
Joseph warned the people of a famine that was coming on the land,
and laid up corn; so Brigham and Heber have taught you that we
are going to see a day similar to that, but more terrible--more
awful.
175
How strange it is, brethren, that you are so dilatory in these
things that pertain to your salvation and the salvation of
millions besides us? Am I taking that course? I am. And before I
built my store-house, I saw these things, and I went to work and
set an example that was worthy of imitation, although it was
small; and the Deseret Agricultural and Manufacturing Society
gave me a diploma, but did not give me any money, although I had
done the best, in their thoughts, of the kind. And I am going to
continue.
175
I have got somewhere between eleven and twelve hundred bushels of
old wheat now in my store-house, and it will stay there until
Brigham says, "I want it." And I have room for another twelve
hundred--yes, for twelve times twelve; and when that is filled, I
will fill another one, and so I will keep it going. The Lord will
put means in my hands that I will continue to do so, and he will
bless every man and woman that will take that course and continue
it; they will increase in their stores, while those who take the
opposite course will decrease and they will wither away.
175
Do you not see that the man who will store up knowledge, virtue,
wisdom, and understanding, will increase in those principles? It
will be just so with the fruits of the earth.
175
I shall continue to teach you these things and arouse your minds.
175
I have referred to you ladies. I told you, a week or two ago, to
take some of your fine clothes and buy wheat. Let me bring up a
circumstance of a certain woman that came to me and wanted an
every-day dress. She said she had seven dresses too good for
every day. I said, "Why do you not make an every-day dress of
some of them; for one of them will out-wear three dresses made of
twenty-five cent calico?
176
I would advise you to take everything that is unnecessary, and
buy wheat and barley, and such things as you need with it, and
lay up your stores for the time that is to come, that you can
feed your own kindred and friends, who will actually come to you.
Lots of my kindred will come to me, and brother Brigham's will
come to him, as Joseph's father, and mother, and brethren came to
him in Egypt. As that is true, this is, as the Lord liveth.
176
The Lord says that saviours shall come upon Mount Zion in the
latter days. Mount Zion is here in the tops of the mountains; and
has not our Governor come out of us? He has come out of this
Church--out of a branch of the house of Israel; yes, our Governor
and our Lieutenant-Governor, and our Judges and Marshals, &c.
176
Now, sisters, I am going to bring before you a circumstance of
one man: he is our barber down here--brother Squires. Although he
is shaving to good advantage, if he had subjects enough, he could
make ten dollars a day,--that is, if he could get enough for it.
He went down here close to a piece of land I am keeping, and he
worked four or five days; he took his wife and two children with
him, and he averaged two-and-a-half bushels every day at gleaning
the heads of wheat that were scattered.
176
Now, supposing those that have got no wheat would take the same
course. Is the wheat there? I presume there could be fifty
bushels gleaned from ten acres with all the ease in the world. Go
to brother Brigham's ten acres, and fifty bushels could be
gleaned there; a man would make his bushel a day. I am telling
you how to get your wheat.
176
Would it not be better for you to leave your mechanic shops,
every one of you, and spend a week in the wheat-field, and see
what you could do? Will we discharge you? Yes; go in peace, and
God Almighty bless you, and make you glean double all the time.
Do we want that wheat saved? We do.
176
Hundreds of this people have not raised a kernel, and brother
Squires can go with his wife and two children and glean
two-and-a-half bushels a day. It is a pretty good example,
ladies. How much better are you than they,--that is, if they do
right and keep the commandments of God? I want to know why one
person is better than another, without they surpass another by
their good works?
176
Says one, "I used to belong to the aristocracy in the States, and
I belonged to that class in the old country." But, gentlemen and
ladies, I belong to the aristocracy, and that is all the
difference there is between you and me.
176
Supposing you have been brought up in "high life," what made you
well off? Because, in the providence of God, you had a rich
father or a rich uncle, and they made you comfortable; but I had
the misfortune to be a poor boy, and had to go from house to
house to beg my bread.
176
I want to know if I am any the worse for that? Joseph of old was
a shepherd, and was considered one of the most inferior boys in
his father's house; but God made him a king and a Prophet, and a
saviour of his father's house and millions of the human family;
and so He will you, and so He will me, so sure as I am faithful,
honour my calling, and be obedient to my superiors, and honour
the Priesthood, and God will honour me; but He will not honour me
except I honour myself.
176
If I had time, I would go into the wheat-field myself, and esteem
it a privilege, in preference of doing what I have to do here.
177
Need you take the straw and stubble and bring it to your homes?
No. Be like the honey bee; she carries away the honey and leaves
the rest; she goes and gathers the bee bread, and leaves the
flowers behind her, and of this she makes pots or bins to store
away the honey: that is all the bee bread is for. We use it for
many purposes. Brother Squires, instead of taking the straw,
broke off the heads of wheat, and put them in a bag; he took the
wheat and left the straw.
177
Are these things interesting to you? There is not one of you has
got an article of clothing on your back, but what has been
obtained through the industry of men and women.
177
We talk about smart women: we have the smartest women on the
earth, and the smartest men and smartest boys; and we have also
got some of the meanest men and women there is on God Almighty's
footstool; they are the taglocks, and will be sheared off.
177
The farmer never takes a sheep into the water to wash him until
the taglocks are first cut off, because they have taglocks so
quickly again, they besmear the wool. They did that where I
lived; still there were a great many things done where I lived
that was not done where you lived.
177
I merely speak of brother Squires to show you what advantages
there are to be gained by gleaning. Then I will go the field
where men and women have been and gathered up a few scattering
straws, and make a better sweep of it than they, and then another
will follow me up, and gather a good pile. What is the cause of
this? They cannot see much--only now and then a few stalks.
177
I will be bound to say, in this county of Salt Lake, that if
people will go to work, they may gather four thousand bushels of
wheat from the gleaning; and I am not straining it one particle;
and it is the best of the wheat that falls to the ground.
177
Just so with the Saints: the best Saints lay at the fee of Jesus,
serving him and doing the will of God. These things are not only
for you who are present to-day, but they will go to every city
and place throughout the mountains, to arouse the people, and
they will think more of them than you do that are continually
under the droppings of the sanctuary.
177
The world and many of the Saints abroad and at home are asleep,
and that day will overtake them as a thief in the night, and it
will come upon them like a whirlwind; and so it will you, if you
do not wake up and listen to our words.
177
How many times I have heard it--"We believe what brother Brigham
says, and we believe this, and we believe that; but here is
brother Heber,--he is a kind of wild, kind of enthusiastic; he is
full of visions and wild notions." Tell me one notion I have had
that is not correct. Say you, "Some things you have prophesied
have come to pass, but we do not know whether the rest will or
not."
177
I do not profess to be a Prophet. I never called myself so; but I
actually believe I am, because people are all the time telling me
that I am. I do not boast of that. I say that every man and woman
who will live their religion, be humble, and be dictated by the
Holy Ghost, the spirit of prophecy will be upon them.
177
Some of you, ladies, that go abroad from house to house, blessing
the sick, having your little circles of women come together, why
are you troubling yourselves to bless and lay your hands on
women, and prophesy on them, if you do not believe the principle?
You make yourselves fools to say that that same power should not
be on the man that has got the Priesthood, and with sisters that
have not got any, only what they hold in connection with their
husbands.
178
We can tell what will come to pass; and one of you can talk in
tongues and pour out your souls to God, and then one interpret;
that is the course you take, and it is all right: go ahead, and
God bless you and multiply blessings on you; but do not go round
tattling about your husbands and talking against the Priesthood
you are connected to. I do not say many of you do it; but you
that do it are poor, miserable skunks.
178
Brethren and sisters, let us go to work now, every man and woman,
where you have it in your power, and lay up our grain--lay up our
oats, barley, and everything else that will keep, and go to work
and raise flax, and make clothing.
178
Now, you said you did not believe a word I said here a few
Sundays ago, that if we would go to work and raise flax, and
cultivate it, and pray for it, and keep the commandments of God,
it should have a coat on it fourfold more. I said that, ladies
and gentlemen. You go to, and do as I told you, and see if it
does not come to pass.
178
Did not the Lord rain down the honey-dew upon the trees and upon
the vegetation in Utah? Yes. I can go down on Cottonwood here,
and show it to you, lots of it. If he can do that here, what will
he not do, if we keep the commandments of God? And, gentlemen and
ladies, if you will do just as you are told, without any
deviation, you need never trouble yourselves about mobs--never,
no, never.
178
The Lord said to Joseph, If you will do my will, and listen to my
counsel and the counsel of my servants, it is my business in the
last days to fight your battles and provide for my Saints.
178
I have no more fears, nor never shall have, if you will do just
as you are told, every one of you, and stop your contentions,
your lying, your deceptions, and your dishonesty; and let every
man do right--let him do justice, and we will never be troubled
with troops, and we will have one, two, three just as good years
of peace as we ever had since we were born, beginning now; and I
know it. Gentlemen, it depends on your doing right.
178
Could the Lord stir you up, through the testimony of brother
Brigham or his brethren, to believe it was necessary to lay up
your stores, until the Devil kicked up a fuss to show you that
death and destruction would come on this people? That is true. Do
not tell me that you listen to his counsel, when you do not
practise his words.
178
And, ladies, do not tell me that you take his counsel, when I do
not see you here with bonnets manufactured out of the elements of
this valley. It is a lie before God when you say you listen to
his counsel, and come here before him and sit under his eyes in
open disobedience to it.
Where did you get your bonnets? Were they made here? No; they
were made in the States; they came by succoring those poor curses
who would send us all to destruction, by nourishing these Gentile
merchants here. The best of them would sell this whole people for
ten dollars, and permit my life and Brigham's life to be taken in
a minute. I know this.
178
What do they care for us? There is not one of them that is in any
degree friendly towards us, and feels to believe and sustain
"Mormonism." There is not one of them but what would be perfectly
willing that the troops should come here and massacre this whole
people, for the sake of a few dollars.
178
Have we any confidence in them? Yes, as far as deal is concerned;
but when it comes to "Mormonism," I have not a particle. I never
saw that man that had not an inclination in his heart to embrace
"Mormonism" that I ever had one particle of confidence in.
179
Many of you have sustained Judge Douglas as being a true
friend to this people; and he is just as big a damned rascal as
ever walked, and always has been. He has taken a course to get
into the chair of State, and that is what he is after: he will
try to accomplish that, if he goes to hell the next day; but he
will not go into the chair of State, he will go to hell.
179
Now, do not be scared; I am going to talk what I feel, and I ask
no odds of anybody, except my leader: I will be subject to him. I
will be amenable to any branch belonging to the true vine of
Jesus Christ, and I will nourish it, and cherish it; but those
poor curses, I have not one particle of confidence in them.
179
I never knew an instance in the days of Joseph, when he confided
in those poor devils, but what they turned traitor to him, and
were the very men that took his life, aided by the apostates that
left this Church; and I know it, and so do you.
179
How many times have I been through the mill? Lots of times; and I
expect to go through it again, and then through the bolt, and the
screen, &c.
179
Joseph never trusted in one of them but what they betrayed him;
and I wish to God I had taken some of their lives when I had a
chance: they were blacklegs, whoremongers, murderers, liars,
sorcerers, and rascals; and you may take many of the leading men
of the United States Government, and they are not one whit
better.
179
These merchants here have collected their millions of dollars
from us. Are they your friends, ladies? There are not many of
them, if they dared do it, but what would seduce you in a minute,
if you would yield to them.
179
In Kirtland, when we were broken up, which was a serious time,
and in Far West, in Missouri, and Illinois, the priests of the
day, the bigger portion of them, and those they call the best
men, were combined against us.
179
But let me tell you that the best men in the United States are
not among the rulers; they do not scramble and gamble for office.
They have got the meanest curses for politicians, and the poorest
curses for priests.
179
What did they say in Missouri, in Kirtland, in Illinois,--the
Methodist priest, the Baptist priest, the lawyer, the judge, and
the governor, with all their religion? They positively considered
it no crime to seduce a "Mormon" sister, nor do they now; and
that is what they are after.
179
Sisters, let us take a course that you may not be brought into
these straits--that you may not have to take your children, and
your budgets under your arms, and flee to the mountains. But if
you do not listen to counsel, and begin to-day, you will have to
do that; but if you obey counsel, you never will have to go into
these mountains--no, never, while the earth stands.
179
We will stand on our own dunghill and crow, and the hens will
crow, and the chickens will crow, and they will all crow long and
loud, and you will not be able to tell the difference between a
hen and a rooster, nor between a rooster and a hen, for they will
all crow the same tune. We will stand on our own dunghill and
crow, and say what we please from this day, and they never will
prevail against us--no, never; and I will prophecy it in the name
of Israel's God. [Voices: "Amen."]
179
Do as you are told, and Brigham Young never will leave the
Governorship of this Territory from this time henceforth and for
ever--no, never; and there shall no wicked judge with his whore
ever sit in our courts again; for all who are against Israel are
an abomination to me and to our God.
180
When you look upon it, you shall know that Heber told the truth,
as wild as he is; but there is no wildness in this boy.
180
Will we go into these mountains? Will these troops come here? No,
no, no, not yet. We do not want them to come till we are brought
to the test and have not anything to help ourselves with: then we
want them to come and bring the honey and the good things; then
we will show them how it is done. We do not want armies of men to
go out of here; we have got boys here, ten thousand of them,
enough to take everything they have got.
180
The Lord said there should be no time in the last days; the time
is only measured to the ungodly, but to the Saints there shall be
no more time; it is all time. Go ahead, and we do not care if you
let your beard grow sixteen feet long.
180
You need not ever trouble yourselves, gentlemen and ladies, about
the army coming here to this land, whether you have your
endowments or not: those that have not got their endowments are
just as safe as those who have, and they will live just as long.
Do not trouble yourselves at all; let these things sleep and you
be awake, and watch, and pray, and be humble, and serve your God,
and go and glean wheat.
180
Bless your soul!--if the daughters of Israel go and glean wheat,
they may be like the woman anciently, increase all around: she
had been a barren woman formerly, but gleaning wheat put her in
the notion of getting--I can't say it.
180
The Spirit that is on me this morning is the Spirit of the Lord;
it is the Holy Ghost, although some of you may not think that the
Holy Ghost is ever cheerful. Well, let me tell you, the Holy
Ghost is a man; he is one of the sons of our Father and our God;
and he is that man that stood next to Jesus Christ, just as I
stand by brother Brigham. If brother Brigham goes ahead, and I
stand by him, and Daniel stands by me, and the Twelve by us, we
never shall be separated--never, no, never.
180
Men that are engaged in this work and kingdom, if they are one,
they will be tied together, that they never will be separated, no
more than two drops of water.
180
There is a great curiosity here. Some say they are of Judah, some
say they are of Jacob, some of John, and some of Peter. When we
are restored back to our Father, we shall find that every one of
us is in the tree of life: and what is the difference, as long as
we are all in one tree.
180
You say there are twelve limbs in the tree of life, and we have
all got to be connected to those twelve limbs or branches. Go and
read the Bible, and see what is said about the tree of life, and
those that partake of the fruit of it. It is all on natural
principles. We are all one family: God the Father is the tree of
life; he is the root of it, and we spring out of it, or else we
spring into it by grafting, by inoculating, and by doing the
things of the kingdom of heaven.
180
Now, there have several left since we proclaimed last Sunday:
they have put right out; some went that very day. Am I not glad?
If they had been here, and waited till to-day, and heard what I
have said, they would not have gone. We wanted them to go; so
they could not hear what has been said to-day. They think troops
are coming here, and that we are going to fight. What the devil
can we fight, when there is nothing to fight?
181
I want you to go and get your butcher-knives, your bowie-knives,
and jack-knives, and sharpen them. There is nothing to fight, and
there will not be this year; we shall have a year of peace. They
may try to come here, and then they will not come here. If they
do not undertake to come here, then there will not be any
trouble; but they never will force a Governor on us again--no,
never,--nor their poor, rotten-hearted judges and marshals, &c.,
if you will do right.
181
If these words fail, it is on your backs. I am pretty careful
there, and not careful either. I am going to let it out, and let
God speak and tell you words of consolation, if you will receive
them.
181
Let me tell you, gentlemen and ladies, Brigham's words, and
Heber's words, and Jedediah's words, and Daniel's words have been
to many of you like the sound of a bell: it is a pretty sound in
your ears, but as soon as the sound is gone, it has lost its
charms.
181
You have come here and heard the sound, and you know no more
about the sound when you have gone away, than though you had
never heard it, as good as the people are.
181
If you would have listened, there would have been this day
millions and millions of bushels of wheat in store. Instead of
that, we have not any, with a very few exceptions, except that
which has come in this year.
181
We are more choice of it than we would be of gold or of silver. I
would part with money quickly for it. I mean to part with every
rag of clothes that I have to spare for wheat; and if you have
got it, I will sell everything I have got, except a change, and
you shall have it forthwith. I will set you and example.
181
Will the United States send troops here? Yes. And when they have
done, the other inhabitants of the earth will send them. But,
remember, the Prophets have said that the riches of the Gentile
world shall be consecrated to God and to his people. I think we
will have a little of it along occasionally.
181
Do not be sad; our God rules in the heavens and in the earth
beneath, and he has almighty power.
181
Will you go to work now, and lay up your grain? There are a great
many boxes making at the Public Works that will hold from fifteen
to twenty bushels each; but the boxes cost more than the wheat.
That I do not like; still we are willing to make them for you.
Some of our Bishops have been to me, and wanted to know if the
design is to cache the wheat now. No, sir, not till we get it; I
am not going to cache anything I have not got.
181
Go and build your store-houses, and get your wheat together, and
when the time to cache the wheat comes, we will cache it.
181
Bless your souls, Uncle Sam is not coming here yet awhile; we
shall not let them. And when they do come, we shall take their
cabbage, stock, and all.
181
I have told you the truth, every word I have spoken. You think
our Father and our God is not a lively, sociable, and cheerful
man. He is one of the most lively men that ever lived; and when
we have that sociability and cheerfulness, it is the Spirit of
the Lord.
181
God delights in a glad heart and cheerful countenance. Some
people carry faces as long as my leg, and that is about three
feet long; and they are just the biggest hypocrites we have got
in this city.
181
Confidence in them? Yes, I have confidence to believe they are
the meanest hypocrites that ever walked. You may go to their
houses, or wherever they are, and speak about Brigham, Heber, and
Daniel, and they are ready to give them a dab and hoe them down.
How do you suppose I feel about them? Such persons feel about me
as they do about my brethren, all the time. I will not speak a
blessing for them, for they are damned.
182
What!--speak against the man who holds the keys of life and
salvation for you, and the Priesthood of God that has been handed
down directly from him? You poor, miserable creatures--you are
not fit to live. There are not many such characters; but they are
those poor, miserable, sanctimonious ones you find around.
182
"Oh, Brigham, don't! Don't, Heber! don't, for God's sake! All the
world will be on us!" Damn the world. Now, that is just as they
feel. I wish there was a magazine in you, and we could touch you
off. You are not fit to live in hell, nor anywhere else; and you
ought to be touched off before you get anywhere.
182
Now, I do not mean any of you good folks.
182
Brethren, be honest; and when you are to work for the Public
Works, work; and when you are to work for me, work; when you are
to work for brother Hyde, work, and earn your wages, and not
carry it all off when you go home at night, in your bags, as some
do at the Public Works. You have quit it now yourselves; but some
of you have set your children at it. Stop it! You have no
business to touch a nail, nor a pin, nor a block two inches long,
for they are not your property. What is it but stealing?
182
When people come to visit the works, you sit down and spend your
time with an acquaintance. That time is not yours. If I was
brother Mabin, I would not let a man go about those works without
he had permission, and then not to hinder the men from their
labours.
182
I have no fault to find with good men.
182
You men that come from England, were you idle there? You never
were permitted to be idle in your own land. They have to go to
work at such a time, and work until the time to stop, and go to
dinner, and so on. This is the way the people work in the old
country, except those who belong to the aristocracy. There are
not many of them here.
182
I belong to the humble and meek, and they will inherit the earth.
I am an heir to it with them. God help me to be faithful, good,
kind, and benevolent; that is my prayer.
182
Let us remember that we will not be rewarded for that we do not
do; but you will be rewarded for that you do, and nothing more.
182
There are a great many things I might talk about. God bless you,
brethren and sisters. I bless the pure and good; and I bless that
man and woman that will go to and do as they are told; and you
shall be blessed, with your children after you, for ever; and
those that do not do it shall go the other way. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
Taylor, August 30, 1857
John Taylor, August 30, 1857
THE RIGHTS OF MORMONISM.
A Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, August 30, 1857.
183
I did not expect to be called upon to address you this afternoon;
but I always feel ready to speak of the things pertaining to the
kingdom of God, whenever I am called upon.
183
Brother Kimball said he would like to hear me say something about
the RIGHTS of "Mormonism." The rights of "Mormonism" are so
varied and extensive, that it would be very difficult to speak of
them all in one discourse. We have the right to live. That is
"Mormonism." We have the right to eat and drink, and to pursue
that course that we may think proper, so long as we do not
interfere with other persons' rights. We have a right to live
free and unmolested; and there is no law, human or divine, that
rightfully has a right, if you please, to interfere with us. We
have a right to think, and we have a right, after we have
thought, to express our thoughts, and to write them, and to
publish them. We possess as many rights and as much liberty in
relation to this as any other persons; and there is no law, human
or divine, that can rightfully rob us of those liberties or
trample upon our rights. We have a right to worship God according
to the dictates of our own conscience; and no man, legally, in
this land, has a right to interfere with us for so doing. We have
a right to believe in and practise as we please in relation to
matrimony. We have a right to choose whether we will have one
wife or twenty; and there is no law of the land that can legally
interfere with us; neither is there a man that I have met with,
that professed to be a man at all, that can say that we are
acting illegally. We have a right to secure the favour of God,
and we have rights as the citizens of the kingdom of God. We have
rights upon earth, and we have rights in heaven; we have rights
that affect us and our posterity and progenitors, worlds without
end; and they are rights that no man can interfere with. We have
a right to our own Governor, as brother Kimball says; we have a
right to our own Judges; we have a right to make our own laws and
to regulate our own affairs.
183
These are some of the rights that belong to us; but when you come
to talk about rights, they are so various, complicated, and
extensive, that it is difficult, without reflection, to enumerate
them. They exist with us here and all around us, and they are
rights that affect us, our progenitors, and posterity, worlds
without end. But in regard to some of the things with which we
are more intimately connected, we have our individual, our
social, and political rights, so far as existing here as a people
is concerned. I do not know but that you will think that I am for
sticking to my text pretty well: however, I will try, as well as
I can, to do justice to it.
184
If we look at the very foundation of government, we may enquire,
How were governments formed? Who organized them? and whence did
they obtain their power? It is a subject for deep thought and
reflection, and one that very few have understood; nor is it very
easy to define, definitely, the rights of man politically,
socially, and nationally.
184
Now, I will suppose there was no government in the world, but
that we were thrown right back into the primitive state, and that
we had to form a government to regulate ourselves; what would be
the position? Why, the strong man would intrude upon the weak,
even as a strong animal intrudes upon a weaker, taking from it
its rights; for that is a natural animal propensity that exists
in all the creatures, as well as in man.
184
How was society organized? Upon natural principles. I am not now
speaking about God and his government, but upon the rights of
man. If there were a few bullies in the land, and we had to
organize the government anew, the people would combine to protect
themselves against them--to protect themselves against those who
had injured them, that would rob them of their labour, of their
cattle, of their grain, or of anything they might have.
184
What would be the result of this course? It would be that a
combination would exist that would organize to protect
themselves, that the weak might be protected in his rights, that
the feeble might not be trampled under foot. This would be the
natural construction and organization of society.
184
Very well; when society became large and extensive, and could not
convene in a general assembly to represent themselves, they would
send their representatives, who would combine to represent their
interests by delegation, or proxy.
184
Who would those individuals represent? They would represent the
parties of that neighbourhood, of that state, of that country or
district of country that sent them, would they not? And what
would you think of those men that were sent, if they attempted to
rule over those who sent them? Why, you would say, "Come back
here, you rascals, and we will send others; we sent you to
represent us, and now you are combining to put your feet upon our
necks.
184
This has been the case ever since governments were organized; and
hence have arisen governors, kings, and emperors. They have
generally contrived to get the reins of power into their own
hands; and, through the cunning of priestcraft and kingcraft,
they have generally managed to bring the people under their feet
and to trample upon their rights. Such has been the case in the
nations of Europe and Asia. It is, in fact, the history of the
world.
184
By what right have any kings obtained their dominions? Has it
been from God? No. Has it been from the people? No. How did they
get in possession of their kingdoms? How was France organized?
How England? How Germany? And how were other states and nations
organized? They have been organized because men usurped power,
brought into subjection other men, trampled under foot their
rights, and made slaves of them, and made them carry out their
laws, and do their pleasure without any peculiar interest in the
things that were done. And those men, instead of governing the
people according to the principles of righteousness and truth,
have generally made yokes and put them on their necks, and
trampled them in the dust--so much so, that in many of the
countries of Europe you cannot travel but you must have a
passport; and every little upstart has a right to examine it and
to stop you, if he likes.
185
You have to ask a right to stop in cities, and they will prevent
you when they please, and not only strangers, but their own
citizens; and there are many European cities now, where, if a
father was to receive his own son into his house, if he had been
absent without the permission of the police, he would be subject
to a heavy fine.
185
It is the governors of the people that bring them into subjection
in this manner, until the people think that kings and priests
have rights--and they have no rights--until they think that
presidents, governors, and kings are the persons who possess
certain inalienable rights, and that no one has a right to
interfere with them.
185
Kings, presidents, and priests combined govern men, body and
soul. The first fetter them in their bodies and liberties, and
the latter in their minds and consciences; and the human family,
instead of being free, are literally and almost universally in a
state of vassalage.
185
At the time of the Reformation, men began to break off their
political fetters and to claim their rights, both politically and
religiously. Many people talk of that event as a church concern
alone: it was as much a political matter as anything else. The
causes that prompted them to take the steps they did were both
religious and political, the benefits accruing only very limited
and partial; still it was a resistance to tyranny and oppression.
The kings that sustained the Reformers did so merely upon
political grounds, and not that they cared for their religion.
185
What made people come from the old countries to this land? It was
because they were oppressed in England, in Germany, and in other
states, and they fled from that power which sought to bind chains
upon their necks. And why were they determined to flee from that
government into this country? Because the mother country tried to
make them subject to institutions and laws that they were
unwilling to submit to, and because we wanted to put yokes upon
their necks. Then the mother country sent armed men over here,
and sought to enforce their armed minions upon the people; but
they would not submit to it; for it was on that very account that
they had fled from their mother country.
185
Such were the feelings of your fathers, and these were the things
they talked about, a few years ago; and on account of the
encroachments of the parent government, they took up the sword,
and declared that they would live or die free men.
185
What was that freedom for which they contended? Just what I said
a few minutes ago; it was the right to think, the right to speak,
the right to act, the right to legislate, and the right to
worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences,
and the right to do their own business without being interfered
with.
185
We have come here to this land as citizens of the United States;
and why have we come? Because there were men who sought to rob of
us our rights, and because there was not sufficient purity and
justice in the Government to protect us in our rights--because
magistrates, constables, judges, governors, presidents, and
officers of state, either directly or indirectly drove us, or
suffered us to be driven--suffered us to be dispossessed of that
which legally belonged to us.
185
Who are we? We are men made in the image of God, possessing the
rights of other men. We have turned this desert into a
flourishing field, and the desert has blossomed as the rose, and
God has blessed our labours. And whom have we interfered with?
Have we gone over to the Sates and interfered with them? Have we
gone over to California and interfered with them? Have we gone to
Oregon? Have we gone to New Mexico? Have we gone to any State and
interfered with their rights, their laws, their immunities, or
their privileges? I say we have not.
186
Well, then, what right has anybody to interfere with us? Oh,
because they have got the power! That is, there is no right to
it; there is no legal authority to it; there is no more right to
it than there is in a bully and a blackguard insulting a little,
weak man, because he has the power to do so. They have just the
same authority that a large ox has to goad a small one, because
he has the power.
186
They dare not interfere with some nations as they are doing with
us: they dare not interfere with England or France, for fear of
the consequences; and it is nothing but a principle of nasty
little meanness that would try to interfere with us, and try to
make you believe that they are the lords of creation. Great God!
who are they? Poor, pusillanimous curses, that have not manhood
nor gentility enough about them to be gentlemen. They have just
the same right that the highwayman has to put his hands into your
pockets and take out your money.
186
Who led us here? Not the Christians of the United States, nor
their governors, legislators, nor presidents. Who provided for
us? Did the Government of the United Sates? Verily, no. Who built
the houses in this city? Who made the improvements around it and
through this Territory? Did the inhabitants of the United States?
No. But they have done all that lay in their power to discourage
us in every possible way. Who have fed you and clothed you? Your
own right hands--your own energy and industry, by the blessing of
the Almighty.
186
Then by what right, and by what authority, in the name of God,
and in the name of Every principle of right, honour, and
integrity have they a right to interfere with us?
186
"Oh," say they, "the land belongs to us." Ah! indeed; and I
wonder where you got it from? "Oh, we got it by right of treaty
with Mexico." And whence did the Mexicans obtain it? Who treated
with those Indians? Did they pay them for it? No: but they are
good Christians, and the Indians are poor savages; and what right
have savages to land?" Where are their deeds and their right of
possession? Will anybody tell me? "Oh, we took it because we had
the power, and the United States took it from Mexico, because
they had power."
186
It is just like a lot of boys playing together, and one of them
steals the other's marbles because he has the power; and then
another steals them, and calls them his, because he is a little
more powerful than the other: or, when one man meets another and
robs him of what he has, then two more go and take from him what
he has stolen from the first one.
186
The simple fact in the case is, they say, "You are left upon our
land, and therefore you must be in subjection to us, and we must
rule over you. But even on this principle they are at fault; for
we, if there is any glory in the conquest, sent five hundred men,
and possess equal rights with them as American citizens.
186
In speaking upon this subject once before, I showed you that, by
the Constitution and the very genius of our Government, they had
no right to interfere with us.
187
Again, on the common principle of justice, where did they get
their rights to interfere with us? They did not bring us here,
nor cultivate our farms; they did not send us either
schoolmasters or priests to teach us; and we are not indebted to
them for anything else. I would like to know what right they had
to interfere with us? They have not a right upon religious
grounds; for they kicked us out because of our religion; and,
consequently, they have nothing to do with that. It is not
because we have learned any morals of them; for we got our morals
from a superior source. We have not learned either our religion
or morality from them. We have not had them to cultivate our
farms nor to build our houses. They have not done anything for
us.
187
In relation to the land, I will suppose they did steal it, which
they did. They obtained it because they had the power, and Mexico
obtained it upon the same principle: the United States made a
quarrel with the latter nation, because they knew they could
bring them into subjection, and they intended to capitulate for
California before they began the quarrel, and they took it upon
those grounds. But that is righteousness--that is purity, truth
and holiness, in the eyes of a corrupt and mighty nation.
187
We have got a little place that nobody else would live upon; and
I will warrant that if any other people had been here, half of
them would have died, the last two years, of starvation. But they
cannot let us alone. This is their greatness--this their
magnanimity, and this is the compassion manifested by the fathers
of our great country. Of course we must feel patriotic; we cannot
but feel strongly attached to such a kind, such a benevolent,
such a merciful Government as we have got! How can we feel
otherwise? They would take from us the right to live, and then it
would be in their hearts to sweep us from the face of the earth;
but they cannot do it.
187
There is no right associated with this matter; there is no
justice about it. There are old rights and privileges the people
used to have, and we have our rights. In the first place, we have
a God that lives, and He will help us to take care of them, to
maintain and preserve them. Then look at this in whichever light
you please, you cannot change it: we are citizens of the United
States, and have a right to the soil, if they did steal it.
187
I am ashamed of being associated with such things, but we cannot
help ourselves; we are a part of the people, and we had to
partake of their evil deeds.
187
When we came here, we came as American citizens; and we had just
as much right to be here as any other American citizens in the
United States.
187
They have made a religious pretext to rob us of the right of
pre-emption,--that is because we have more wives than one. This
is the course they have pursued towards us.
187
Have they a right to force upon us judges and send officers under
a military escort? The very act says they are afraid of
something. Have they a right to send those men to rule over us,
without our having a voice in the matter? I say they have not,
according to the laws which exist among men; they have not
according to the principles of justice and truth; they have not
according to the principles upon which this Government is
established: but they want to rule over us contrary to the
principles of the Government; and, as you have expressed it, you
have a right to withstand it.
187
God be thanked, there are not as many sneaks here as there are in
the old country: men here dare think and speak.
187
Well, these are our feelings and some of our rights; but I will
speak to you of other rights; for we have greater rights, that I
have not yet touched upon.
187
[Blessed the sacramental cup.]
187
I speak of those other things because they are inalienable rights
that belong to men--to us as American citizens--to us as citizens
of the world; but there are other rights, other grounds upon
which we claim these rights.
188
The Lord God has spoken in these last days; he has revealed the
fulness of the everlasting Gospel; he has restored that Gospel in
all its fulness, blessings, richness, power, and glory; he has
put us in possession of the principles of eternal life; and he
has established his kingdom upon the earth, and we are the
legitimate heirs and inheritors of this kingdom. He has
established his Priesthood, revealed his authority, his
government, and his laws; and the grand reason why there is union
and power here, and nowhere else, is because it emanated from
God.
188
When we talk over those other things, we are under a lesser law,
that we can any of us keep and that we have kept. We are not
rebelling against the United States, neither are we resisting the
Constitution of the United States; but it is wicked and corrupt
usurpers that are oppressing us and that would take our rights
from us.
188
To speak of our rights as citizens of the kingdom of God, we then
speak of another law, we then move in a more exalted sphere; and
it is of these things we have a right to speak.
188
God has established his kingdom; he has rolled back that cloud
that has overspread the moral horizon of the world; he has opened
the heavens, revealed the fulness of the Everlasting Gospel,
organized his kingdom according to the pattern that exists in the
heavens; and he has placed certain keys powers, and oracles in
our midst; and we are the people of God; we are his government.
The Priesthood upon the earth is the legitimate government of
God, whether in the heavens or on the earth.
188
Some people ask, "What is Priesthood?" I answer, "It is the
legitimate rule of God, whether in the heavens or on the earth;"
and it is the only legitimate power that has a right to rule upon
the earth; and when the will of God is done on earth as it is in
the heavens, no other power will bear rule.
188
Then, if we look at it in this point of view, we are standing in
a peculiar position; we are standing here as the representatives
of God, and the only true representatives he has upon the earth;
for there is not another power or government upon the earth that
acknowledges God for their ruler, or head, but this: there is not
another.
188
Why did we come here? We came here because the people drove us,
and because the Lord would have us come here; for it was
necessary we should come into our secret places, and hide
ourselves till the indignation of the Lord be overpast--until the
Lord has shaken our enemies by the nape of the neck, as it were,
until nations and empires are overthrown. We came to serve our
God to a place where we could more fully keep his
commandments--where we could fulfil his behests upon the earth.
This is the reason why we came here.
188
Well, then, if we are the only people that God acknowledges as a
nation, have not we a right to the privileges which we enjoy? Who
owns the gold, the silver, and the cattle upon a thousand hills?
God. Who, then, has a right to appoint rulers? None but him, or
the man that he appoints.
188
Who has ruled the earth? Who has borne sway? Man, who, by the
power of the sword, has got possession of thrones, powers, and
dominions, and has waded through seas of blood.
188
You read history, and what is it? A history of the depopulation
of the nations, brought on by the overthrow of empires, and
through the tyranny and ambition of wicked men, who have waded
through seas of blood in order to possess themselves of that
power which they now enjoy.
189
If we go to the United States and enquire into their rights, we
may ask, have they a right to drive back the Indians, from time
to time, and dispossess them of their rights? So long as they
purchased of them it was well enough; but when they forced them
into a swap, just as the Indians did with some of the traders
back here, and made them trade on their own terms, that is
something which they have no right to do; and, to use the
language of one of the Indian Chiefs, "They have not left room
for us to spread our blanket." Have they purchased this Territory
of them? No,--nor made any arrangements to do so; but they have
taken possession of it.
189
What authority has the President of the United States, or the
Representatives of the several States? They have no authority but
what the people give them, according to the institutions of the
United States.
189
What authority had England over this land before they came here
and took possession? None.
189
By what right, then, do nations and governments rule generally?
Do they rule by the grace of God? I will tell you. They rule by
the power of the sword.
189
Read the history of England, France, Germany Spain, Portugal, and
other nations, and you will find they obtain their authority by
their swords; and then, when they have obtained, they go to work
and sanctify it; they appoint and anoint kings by the grace of
God and through the agency of their priests. That is the way they
get their authority, and that is all the authority they have.
189
When the Pope was going to put the crown upon the head of
Napoleon, he said, "Here, let me put that on; I won it myself."
But they generally want the priests to put it on.
189
You may go into any court in the world and say, "Thus saith the
Lord," and they will kick you out. Try it and see.
189
[Voices: "You have tried it."]
189
No man can go and say, "Thus saith the Lord' amongst them; for
they would put a strait jacket on him, if he was a respectable
man; if he was not, they would kick him out. Such is the feeling
of the people and the condition of the world, and yet they
profess to worship God that rules on high.
189
Where does God rule on earth? Is he listened to in any nation? Is
there any that will acknowledge him and his authority? I will
tell you the nearest that I ever saw of it. It was Nicholas of
Russia: he was an autocrat, you know. Some years ago, when they
had the cholera very bad there, a feeling prevailed among the
inhabitants that the wells had been poisoned: a mob arose, and
they were going to kill many; but Nicholas went in amongst them
and said, "My children, this is not so; this is the hand of God.
Let us fall on our knees, and acknowledge our sins, and ask him
to forgive us."
189
That is the nearest to acknowledging God that I have heard of
among the nations; but as to their authority, it is not there.
Their emperors and rulers have been the most beastly in their
conduct and oppressive in their acts of any other nations that
rule under heaven.
189
Now where can you find a nation that acknowledges God? They are
very religious. Why, the Queen of England is said to be "Defender
of the Faith." Then it is not the faith of the Church of
America--it is not the faith of the Church of France, nor of
Germany, nor anywhere else, except the Church of England. Where
did she get her right from? She is the descendant of a line of
kings.
190
Henry the Eighth, some time since, wrote a book against the
Protestants, and the Pope gave him the title of "Defender of the
Faith," which faith he afterwards sought to destroy, rebelled
against the Pope, and started the Reformation, because the Pope
would not allow him to divorce his wife. Hence the Protestant
kings and queens of England have stolen the Roman Catholic title,
to rule or defend the faith of the Protestants by kings and
queens, whom they now anoint.
190
How do they anoint them? They anoint them by their Bishops, who
declare them to be kings and queens by the grace of God. Go back,
however, to their origin, and you will find that their kingdoms
were first obtained by the sword; they stole their kingdoms and
power, and then got priests to sanctify the theft.
190
Go back in England to the time of William the Conqueror, and you
will find that he was a usurper; he was a Norman and a wholesale
robber; and then, when he had subdued the Anglo-Saxons, the
priests turned round and anointed him king by the grace of God.
That is a fair example of the other European nations, and is all
the authority that any of them had.
190
What is the Government of the United States? It does not profess
any religion. There is no religion nor priesthood connected with
it nationally, only they allow, or profess to allow, everybody to
worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences;
but nationally they are a nation of infidels. They have no
national creed, no national religious institutions; and hence the
absurdity of interfering with us, when forsooth they have none
themselves, and they do not want that we should have any.
190
Do they seek to acknowledge God in their acts? Or, is there any
other nation that profess to acknowledge God? There are the
Mahomedans, they had a Prophet, and professed to be governed by
him. There is some talk about his being a false one: he might
have been, or he might have been a true one, for aught I know; I
leave them in the hands of God.
190
The Mahomedans have a certain faith or profession, which is
spoken of in the Koran, or Alkoran. They, however, like the rest,
obtained their nationality by the sword. We cannot find a nation
upon the earth that has obtained its dominion or power to rule
from God. If there is any people, except this people, I know them
not.
190
The Lord has said, "If ye observe my law, ye have no need to
break the law of the land." We have not broken the law of the
land, and we do not mean to, although he has revealed to us his
will and given us certain privileges and immunities that he never
gave to any other people. Still, we have not broken the law, and
there is not another people who maintain the laws of the United
States as faithfully as this people do.
190
Why, they are in storm and trouble every way in the United
States, and here is the most perfect peace and the best morality
that can be found in the world by a thousand-fold: yes, it is a
thousand-fold better than I have seen in any part of the earth
where I have been. There is not a place that can compare with it;
and nothing but the very Devil himself could inspire the hearts
of the children of men to make war against such a people as this.
190
What are we engaged in? We are engaged in building up the kingdom
of God, and many of you have been ordained by the revelations of
the Almighty to hold the power and authority of the Holy
Priesthood. Besides this, you have been ordained kings and
queens, and priests and priestesses to your Lord; you have been
put in possession of principles that all the kings, potentates,
and powers upon the earth are entirely ignorant of: they do not
understand it; but you have received this from the hands of God.
190
The Mahomedans have a certain faith or profession, which is
spoken of in the Koran, or Alkoran. They, however, like the rest,
obtained their nationality by the sword. We cannot find a nation
upon the earth that has obtained its dominion or power to rule
from God. If there is any people, except this people, I know them
not.
190
The Lord has said, "If ye observe my law, ye have no need to
break the law of the land." We have not broken the law of the
land, and we do not mean to, although he has revealed to us his
will and given us certain privileges and immunities that he never
gave to any other people. Still, we have not broken the law, and
there is not another people who maintain the laws of the United
States as faithfully as this people do.
190
Why, they are in storm and trouble every way in the United
States, and here is the most perfect peace and the best morality
that can be found in the world by a thousand-fold: yes, it is a
thousand-fold better than I have seen in any part of the earth
where I have been. There is not a place that can compare with it;
and nothing but the very devil himself could inspire the hearts
of the children of men to make war against such a people as this.
190
What are we engaged in? We are engaged in building up the kingdom
of God, and many of you have been ordained by the revelations of
the Almighty to hold the power and authority of the Holy
Priesthood. Besides this, you have been ordained kings and
queens, and priests and priestesses to your Lord; you have been
put in possession of principles that all the kings, potentates,
and powers upon the earth are entirely ignorant of: they do not
understand it; but you have received this from the hands of God.
191
The kingdom is put upon the shoulders of President Young and this
people to carry it out, and by whom? By the Lord God--by him who
holds dominion throughout the universe; by him who created all by
the word of his power; by him who said, "Let there be light, and
there was light;" by him who spake, and the worlds rolled into
existence. By him you received rights that are not of this
world--rights that flow from the great Eloheim.
191
What are we going to do, then? We are going to establish the
kingdom of God upon the earth. This is our privilege--our right,
if you please. But I consider it a high privilege--the greatest
boon that can be bestowed upon mortals on the earth, to be the
representatives of God. Let me say another thing. The people of
the earth, their legislators, their princes, their kings, and
their emperors, if they ever get salvation, have got to have it
through us: if they obtain a celestial kingdom, they have got to
go through the door that God has appointed, and there is no other
way for it.
191
What are we doing here? We are here to stand up in defence of our
individual rights--to stand up for our farms, our families, and
our property, if it be necessary. Property! Why great conscience!
it is just like the chaff and straw; and I was glad to see when
the vote was taken, that if it was necessary to burn every house
and all our property, every hand went right up for it. I was glad
to see you appreciate these things.
191
Would we fight for these things? Just so far as I am concerned,
they might take what I have got, and go to Gibraltar with it, or
to Halifax; and I would say, You poor, miserable, corrupt
creatures, take it.
191
But this is not all. The Lord has put us into a place where we
cannot dodge, if we wish. We have asked for the blessing of his
kingdom, and he has poured out blessings upon us, and there is no
backing out. God has rolled his kingdom upon our shoulders; and
now I ask, as a poet did some years ago,
191
"Shall we, for fear of feeble man,
The Spirit's course in us restrain?"
Shall we, for fear of those miserable curses,
barter away eternal lives?
Shall we set at naught those principles
that God has imparted to us?
Shall we exchange the pearl of great price,
the riches of eternity, for the dirt and
filth that the Gentiles wallow in?
I know we do not feel like it.
191
Brother Kimball says we have to stand up to what we say, and the
Lord will bring us to it; and I will tell you what I heard Joseph
say years ago. He said, if God had known any other way that he
could have tried Abraham better than he did, he would have put it
upon him. And he will try us to see whether we will be faithful
to the great and high calling that he has put upon us.
191
What are we doing? God has seen proper to establish his kingdom
upon the earth, and here is that kingdom--that stone which has
been cut out of the mountain without hands, and it is rolling
forth to fill the whole earth.
191
A great charge is committed to us as a people: it is for us to
walk up to the rack, resist the powers of darkness, and bear off
the kingdom of God, that the powers of darkness may be rolled
back with all their forces.
191
We are placed in this position to see if we will let the kingdom
of God be trampled under foot of men. It is not a little thing,
but it is one that is associated with our progenitors and
posterity, as eternal beings, having to do with the past, the
present, and the future.
191
The little stone was to smite the image on the toes; and I would
not be surprised if there was to be a monstrous
kicking--particularly, as brother Kimball says, if there should
be any corns on the toes.
192
It is not whether we can stop here, and eat and drink, and say,
poor pussy, and put off the evil day. It is not an evil day; it
is a day of rejoicing--a day of bursting off the fetters from us;
it is a day when every son and daughter of God ought to sing,
Hosannah to the God of Israel! We know we used to sing sometimes,
192
"We'll burst off all our fetters, and break
the Gentile yoke, For long it has beset us, but now it shall
be broke: No more shall Jacob bow his neck; henceforth
he shall be free
In Upper California: O! that's the land for me," &c.
192
We used to sing that years ago, and we can sing it now; but we
have got to do it. Yes, it is "Yankee doodle do it."
192
Well, what are we doing? We are laying the foundation for
salvation for ourselves, for our progenitors, for our children,
and our posterity after us, from generation to generation. The
foundation of liberty, whereby the bond that has been on the neck
of the nations, shall be burst asunder; for it is here that
liberty shall spring from.
192
Here is a nucleus--a band of brethren inspired from on high,
having the oracles of God in their midst,--the only people that
are taught by the revelations of God. Here is the place where the
standard is to be erected to all nations.
192
We were talking, some time ago, about our rights: these are our
duties; we have got through with our rights. There is an old
motto that they have got very conspicuously in England; it is
this--"England expects every man to do his duty."
192
What is a man's duty here? It is obedience to the oracles of God
that are in our midst; and so long as we keep the commandments of
God, we need not fear any evil; for the Lord will be with us in
time and in eternity.
192
"But," says one, "I have got a son, who has gone out upon the
Plains, and perhaps the soldiers will kill him." Let them kill
him. [President Kimball, "There can be more made."] I suppose
there can.
192
Did you ever know your sons were in possession of eternal life,
and that this is only a probation or a space between time and
eternity? We existed before, in eternity that was, and we shall
exist in eternity that is to come; and the question only is,
whether it is better to die with the harness on, or to be found a
poor, miserable coward.
192
All that I said to my son Joseph, after blessing him, before he
went out, was, "Joseph, do not be found with a hole in your
back." I do not want any cowardice--any tremblings or feelings of
that kind.
192
What of our friends that have gone behind the vail--are they
dead? No; they live, and they move, in a more exalted sphere. Did
they fight for the kingdom of God when here? Yes, they did. Are
they battling for it now? Yes; and the time is approaching when
the wicked nations have to be destroyed; and the time is near
when every creature is to be heard saying, "Honour, and power,
and might, and majesty, and dominion be ascribed to him that
sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever."
192
We have got to bring this about, whether we do it in this world
or that which is to come. I have seen the time I could have died
as easily as to have turned my hand over; but I did not feel like
it.
192
[President H. C. Kimball: "You did not have time."]
193
Supposing I live, I have got a work to do; and if I die, I shall
still be engaged in the cause of Zion. Why, great conscience!
what difference does it make? They can only kill the body. And do
not we know that we have an interest beyond the grave?--that we
have drunk of that fountain which springs up into eternal lives?
Then what difference does it make?
193
These are my feelings. If it is for life, let it be for life; and
if it is for death, let it be for death, that the spirit may move
in a more exalted sphere; and then all is well with us. If we
live, we live to God; and if we die, we die to God; and we are
God's any way.
193
We have friends gone behind the vail. There are Joseph, Hyrum,
Willard, Jedediah, and many of our friends that are there, and
they have been moving and acting there for years; and if any of
us are called to go, it is all right: there is a Priesthood there
to regulate things, as well as here; and if we have to go there,
we might as well go by a ball as by a fever, or any other
distressing disease. I want to go with the harness on; and if
others go a little before us, does it make any difference? Do not
you know the old Apostle said, "They without us cannot be made
perfect?" Could they attend to these ordinances that are being
attended to here on earth while they are there? No, they cannot.
Can you do what they are doing? No, you cannot; but when you get
there you can.
193
When in the old country you were striving to get here, many of
you had friends here; and when you came, they would say, "I am
glad to see you, brother William, and sister Jane, or Mary, or
Elizabeth." Now, when a person dies, you say, "I am glad to see
you go, but still I am sorry that you are going."
193
I remember saying so to uncle John Smith. When I went to see him,
I felt that his time was come, and I said. "I am glad you are
going, but still I am sorry to part with you;" and said, "I hope
you will carry my respects to our friends behind the vail." He
said, "I will."
193
We have angels that are ministers of salvation; we have Joseph,
Hyrum, Willard, Jedediah, and lots of others that are engaged in
rolling on the work of the lord in the upper worlds. What if they
want any of us? Why, let us go, old men or young men. What if we
are called by a ball, or die by a fever, what difference does it
make?
193
What! are we all going to die together? God has designed and said
he would establish his kingdom upon the earth, and that the Devil
shall not reign for ever; but he whose right it is shall come and
take the kingdom, and possess it for ever and ever.
193
Now, brother Brigham has said all is right, and he is the
representative of the Almighty upon the earth, and it is for us
to stand by him and obey him; and he says, "Rejoice, and live
your religion, and all shall be well." Is not that the voice of
God? It is. Shall we not listen to it? Yes; and we will maintain
our rights as citizens of the United States.
193
I pray that God may bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Parley
P. Pratt, September 7, 1856
Parley P. Pratt, September 7, 1856
REMINISCENCES AND TESTIMONY OF PARLEY P. PRATT.
A Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, September 7, 1856.
194
Beloved brethren and sisters,--Being about to depart from this
Territory and from the "home mission" to which I was appointed
among you, and to journey to the States on a mission, I rise to
express my feelings and my faith, and to leave my testimony with
you.
194
There are some, I presume, in this congregation, who personally
have been strangers to me, and who have not heard my testimony. I
have been acquainted in this Church and connected with it from
the first year of its organization in the wilderness of western
New York. It was organized on the 6th day of April, 1830, and I
was baptised into it about the 1st of the September following.
194
When I first became a member of this Church, one small room could
have contained all the members there then were in the world, and
that, too, without being crowded; for at times, I presume, there
were not fifty.
194
The first thing that attracted my attention towards this work was
the Book of Mormon. I happened to see a copy of it. Some man,
nearly a stranger to it, and not particularly a believer in it,
happened to get hold of a copy: he made mention of it to me, and
gave me the privilege of coming to his house and reading it. This
was at a place about a day's journey from the residence of Joseph
Smith the Prophet and his father, and while I was returning to
the work of my ministry; for I was then travelling and preaching,
being connected with a society of people sometimes called
Campbellites or Reformed Baptists.
194
I had diligently searched the Scriptures, and prayed to God to
open my mind that I might understand them; and he had poured his
Spirit and understanding into my heart, so that I did understand
the Scriptures in a good degree, the letter of the Gospel, its
forms and first principles in their truth, as they are written in
the Bible. These things were opened to my mind; but the power,
the gifts, and the authority of the Gospel I knew were lacking,
and did really expect that they would be restored, because I knew
that the things that were predicted could never be fulfilled
until that power and that authority were restored. I also had an
understanding of the literal fulfilment of the prophecies in the
Bible, so that I really did believe in and hope for the literal
restoration of Israel, the cutting off of wickedness, the second
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the triumph of his kingdom
on the earth. All this I was looking for; and the Spirit seemed
to whisper to my mind that I should see it in my day.
195
Under these circumstances, I was travelling to impart the light
which I had to others; and while doing this, I found, as I before
stated, the Book of Mormon. I read it carefully and diligently, a
great share of it, without knowing that the Priesthood had been
restored--without ever having heard of anything called
"Mormonism," or having any idea of such a Church and people.
195
There were the witnesses and their testimony to the book, to its
translation, and to the ministration of angels; and there was the
testimony of the translator; but I had not seen them, I had not
heard of them, and hence I had no idea of their organization or
of their Priesthood. All I knew about the matter was what, as a
stranger, I could gather from the book: but as I read, I was
convinced that it was true; and the Spirit of the Lord came upon
me, while I read, and enlightened my mind, convinced my judgment,
and rivetted the truth upon my understanding, so that I knew that
the book was true, just as well as a man knows the daylight from
the dark night, or any other thing that can be implanted in his
understanding. I did not know it by any audible voice from
heaven, by any ministration of an angel, by any open vision; but
I knew it by the spirit of understanding in my heart--by the
light that was in me. I knew it was true, because it was light,
and had come in fulfilment of the Scriptures; and I bore
testimony of its truth to the neighbours that came in during the
first day that I sat reading it, at the house of an old Baptist
deacon, named Hamblin.
195
This same spirit led me to enquire after and search out the
translator, Joseph Smith; and I travelled on foot during the
whole of a very hot day in August, blistering my feet, in order
to go where I heard he lived; and at night I arrived in the
neighbourhood of the little village of Manchester, then in
Ontario county, New York. On the way, I overtook a man driving
some cows, and enquired for Joseph Smith, the finder and
translator of the Book of Mormon. He told me that he lived away
off, something more than an hundred miles from there, in the
State of Pennsylvania. I then enquired for the father of the
Prophet, and he pointed to the house, but said that the old
gentleman had gone a journey to some distant place. After awhile,
in conversation, the man told me that his name was Hyrum Smith,
and that he was a brother to the Prophet Joseph. This was the
first Latter-day Saint that I had ever seen.
195
He invited me to his home, where I saw mother Smith and Hyrum
Smith's wife, and sister Rockwell, the mother of Orin Porter
Rockwell. We sat up talking nearly all night; for I had not much
spare time, having two appointments out, and long day's journey
for a man to walk. I had to return the next morning, and we
conversed during most of the night without being either sleep or
weary.
195
During that conversation, I learned something of the rights of
the Church, its organization, the restoration of the Priesthood,
and many important truths. I felt to go back and fill the two
appointments given out, and that closed my ministry, as I felt
that I had no authority, and that I would go back and obey the
Priesthood which was again upon the earth.
196
I attended to my appointments, and was back again the next
morning to brother Hyrum's. He made me a present of the Book of
Mormon, and I felt richer in the possession of that book, or the
knowledge contained in it, than I would, could I have had a
warrantee deed of all the farms and buildings in that country,
and it was one of the finest regions in the world. I walked
awhile, and then sat down and read awhile; for it was not my mind
to read the book through at once. I would read, and then read the
same portion over again, and then walk on. I was filled with joy
and gladness, my spirit was made rich, and I was made to realize,
almost as vividly as if I had seen it myself, that the Lord Jesus
Christ did appear in his own proper person, in his resurrected
body, and minister to the people in America in ancient times. He
had surely risen from the dead and ascended into heaven, and did
come down on the American continent, in the land Bountiful, on
the northern part of South America, and did minister to the
remnants of Joseph, called the Nephites, and did show his
resurrected body unto them.
196
They did handle him, see him, and examine the wounds that were
pierced in his hands, his side, and his feet; and they bathed
them with their tears and kissed them, and thousands of them did
bear record of these facts. He did deliver to them his Gospel in
its fulness and plainness, in the presence of thousands, and did
command them to write it in a book; and he promised that that
book should come to light in latter days, in time for the great
restoration of all Israel, and the fulfilment of the prophecies
relating to the great work of the last days.
196
I was made to realize this and to bring it home to my faith, my
senses, and my knowledge, with a warmth, love, and assurance that
I could scarcely contain for I had either studied and seen him in
my reflections, or I had heard his voice whispering to me. Do you
not think that I rejoice?
196
As before stated, I fulfilled my two appointments; crowds heard
me and were interested, and solicited me to make more
appointments. I told them that I would not--that I had a duty to
perform for myself. I bid them farewell, and returned to Hyrum
Smith, who took me to a place, about twenty-five miles off, in
Seneca county, New York. He there introduced me to the three
witnesses whose names appear at the beginning of the Book of
Mormon, also to the eight witnesses. I conversed with Oliver
Cowdery, one of the three witnesses, and on the next day we
repaired to Seneca Lake, where I was baptised by Oliver Cowdery,
then the second Apostle in this Church, and a man who had
received the ministration of an angel, as you can learn by
reading his testimony.
196
After being baptised, I was confirmed in a little meeting during
the same day, was full of the Holy Ghost, and was ordained an
Elder. This transpired on the 1st day of September, 1830; and
from that day to this, I have endeavoured to magnify my calling
and to honour the Priesthood which God has given me, by
testifying to both small and great of the things that he has
revealed in these last days.
197
I have testified and do still testify of the truth of the Book of
Mormon--that it is an inspired record, the history of a branch of
the house of Israel that live in America; that it does contain
the fulness of the Gospel as revealed to them by a crucified and
risen Redeemer; and that wherever it goes and its light is
permitted to shine, the Spirit of the Lord will bear testimony of
its truth to every honest heart in all the world. Wherever that
book is candidly perused, the Spirit will bear record of its
truth: and I bear this testimony this day, that Joseph Smith was
and is a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator--an Apostle holding the
keys of this last dispensation and of the kingdom of God, under
Peter, James, and John. And not only that he was a Prophet and
Apostle of Jesus Christ, and lived and died one, but that he now
lives in the spirit world, and holds those same keys to usward
and to this whole generation. Also that he will hold those keys
to all eternity; and no power in heaven or on the earth will ever
take them from him; for he will continue holding those keys
through all eternity, and will stand--yes, again in the flesh
upon this earth, as the head of the Latter-day Saints under Jesus
Christ, and under Peter, James, and John. He will hold the keys
to judge the generation to whom he was sent, and will judge my
brethren that preside over me; and will judge me, together with
the Apostles ordained by the word of the Lord through him and
under his administration.
197
When this is done, those Apostles will judge this generation and
the Latter-day Saints; and they will judge them with that
judgment which Jesus Christ will give unto them; and they will
have the same spirit and the same mind as Jesus Christ, and their
judgment will be his judgment, for they will be one.
197
Some of my brethren feel, once in awhile, as though we were but
men, which is true; and at times we are forgetful, and especially
myself. Sometimes men will come up and say, "Why, do you not
remember me, brother Pratt?" No, I do not, particularly, though
your countenance looks familiar. "What, do you not remember me? I
was along with you at such a place: it is strange that you cannot
remember me." At such times you may think, how will brother
Parley, with his brethren, sit in judgment upon us when he
forgets some things, and cannot remember what we have done to
him? I expect, by the power of the resurrection and the
quickening power of the celestial glory, that my memory will be
perfected, and that I will be able to remember all the acts,
duties, and doings of my own life. I will also remember, most
correctly and perfectly, every act of benevolence that has ever
been done to me in the name of the Lord and because of my
calling; and I will remember, most perfectly, every neglect and
slighting by those to whom I have been sent.
197
I will be able to say to a just person, "Well done, good and
faithful servant; for you did do good so-and-so to me or my
brethren: therefore, enter into the joy of your Lord." I will
also be able to say to others, "Depart from me; for I was an
hungered, and ye did not feed me; I was naked, and ye clothed me
not; I was sick, or in prison, or in a strait, and ye helped me
not; I had a mission to perform, and ye took no interest in it."
197
So it will be with brother Joseph, or brother Brigham, or any of
the Apostles or Elders that hold a portion of the keys of the
Priesthood to this generation, if they hold them faithfully. They
will be able to remember and understand all their own doings and
all the acts of this generation to whom they are sent; and they
will judge them in the name of Jesus Christ. We will be judged by
brother Joseph; and he will be judged by Peter, James, and John,
and their associates. Brother Brigham, who now presides over us,
will hold the keys under brother Joseph; and he and his brethren,
who hold the keys with him, or under his direction, will judge
the people; for they will hold those keys to all eternity, worlds
without end. By those keys they will have to judge this
generation; and Peter, James, and John, will hold the keys to
preside over, and judge, and direct brother Joseph to all
eternity; and Jesus Christ will hold the keys over them and over
us, under his Father, to whom be all the glory. This is my
testimony; and in obedience to these keys, if God will open my
way and spare my life, I will continue to act.
198
I am now about to start to the States, to preach the Gospel of
Jesus Christ and bear testimony of those things which I most
assuredly do know; for this is my calling. I have desired, after
travelling for twenty-five or twenty-six years, mostly abroad, to
stay at home and minister among the people of God, and take care
of my family; but God's will be done, and not mine. If it is the
will of God that I should spend my days in proclaiming this
Gospel and bearing testimony of these things, I shall think
myself highly privileged and honoured. And when the Spirit of God
is upon me, I think it matters but very little what I suffer,
what I sacrifice--whether I secure the honour or dishonour of
men, or where I die, if it so be that I can keep the faith, fight
the good fight, and finish my course with joy.
198
I have all eternity before me, in which to enjoy myself; and
though I am a stranger and a pilgrim on this earth, and whether I
be rich or poor, or live long or short, I shall yet plant gardens
and eat the fruit of them, plant vineyards and drink the wine
thereof, build houses and inhabit them, and, as one of the elect
of God, shall long enjoy the works of my hands. All this shall I
do, though worms eat the body that I now have.
198
There are many who consider the times to be hard, and the
sufferings to be endured so great that they feel to withdraw from
this people. Some say they have no faith in the Book of Mormon. A
word for those. I do not believe that they have read that book;
or, if they have, I do not believe that they have read it humbly,
attentively, prayerfully, and under a good influence. I do not
think they were counted honest, or that they had a heart that had
place for the Spirit of God. If they were at all acquainted with
that influence, or had it in them, they would not only believe
it, but they would know that it was true. They would not only
know and acknowledge it by the Holy Ghost, but they would know it
naturally, just as we know that a man is a Prophet, when the
thing which he predicts comes to pass.
198
Twenty-six years ago, that book was published in English, and
within those years have been progressively fulfilled many plain
and definite predictions that are therein recorded, insomuch that
a professed infidel, one who had not before believed in Jesus
Christ nor in the Bible, may easily comprehend that the things
predicted in the Book of Mormon, many of them, have demonstrated
themselves by their plain, literal, simple fulfilment. I will
mention one thing among a thousand. When that book was printed in
English, an ancient prophecy in it stated that it should come to
the knowledge of the Gentiles in the latter day, at a time when
the blood of the Saints would cry from the ground because of
secret murders, and the works of darkness, and wicked
combinations. And not only the blood of Saints, but the blood of
husbands and fathers should cry from the ground for vengeance on
the workers of iniquity, and the cries of widows and orphans
would come up before God, against those that committed those
crimes.
198
When that book was translated by Joseph Smith, and published in
English, we were living in a constitutional Government, the laws
of which guaranteed liberty of conscience to every man in his
religious belief. It was at a time when no man had been seriously
injured because of his belief; and it was as incredible and
unlooked for that a Saint would be slain for his religion as that
the Government would be broken up; and nobody believed that it
would be broken up; for the principles of truth had ruled,
guaranteeing liberty and protection to all parties. No man had
been persecuted to death for his religion, under the effectual
working of that Constitution. Hence, I want those persons who
have not faith in the Book of Mormon to tell how Joseph Smith
could think of such things; and if the ancient Prophet did not
foretell those things, Joseph Smith did.
199
How came he to tell that the people of his father's house would
suffer? or that husbands and fathers, widows and orphans would
send up their cry for vengeance on the wicked of our day? You
that do not believe in the Book of Mormon, I want you should
account for that prediction. it is plain and simple. I read it in
1830, and no man had then suffered a violent death for his
religion in this generation in our nation.
199
Now, then, imagine yourselves living in the United States
twenty-eight years ago, and causing to be printed such a
production as the Book of Mormon, and I want to know how you
would know of any such thing as is there predicted? I say there
was no probability that it would be fulfilled, but yet I say that
it has been very remarkably fulfilled, so that every public
minister and officer knows that it has been fulfilled, and that
the Union is trembling and being threatened, and our right to law
and protection being questioned.
199
The blood of innocence cries for vengeance, because its enemies
have not administered justice. They have not carried out the
constitutional guarantees, but have suffered innocent blood to
flow. They have not administered justice nor law in the case, but
have allowed wholesale murderers to run at large in Missouri and
Illinois. And many of the people and of their rulers have
consented to the shedding of that innocent blood, and the result
is that the cries of widows and orphans ascend to God. I wish
those who do not believe the Book of Mormon to tell me by what
power or foreknowledge that prediction was published in 1830.
199
I used to read an epistle which stated that if the Gentiles
should reject the fulness of the Gospel contained in the Book of
Mormon, and become filled with all manner of iniquity and
murders, priestcraft, whoredoms, and lying, the Lord would take
the fulness of his Gospel from among them, and send it into the
midst of the remnant of Israel. What have we been doing these ten
years past? Ten years ago, a good portion of this people lived in
the old settled States, and they were in so many places that a
man had to dodge or hide up somewhere, to keep from hearing the
fulness of the Gospel. It was preached in their cities, at their
capital, in their villages, in town and in country, in the groves
and in their court-houses; and thousands upon thousands in the
United States flocked to hear the fulness of the Gospel, which
was preached everywhere.
199
How is it now? With the exception of a few, who are on missions
or business there, a man might travel from Maine to Louisiana,
and scarcely have a chance to hear the fulness of the Gospel; and
if he wished to hear the Gospel, he would have to come here. Thus
we see the literal fulfilment of that prediction. I read it in
1830, and used to wonder how it would be fulfilled. But
notwithstanding the jealousy that existed in the United States in
regard to this people, the Book of Mormon was so common and
preached so extensively, that some of them, right in their
wickedness, Herod-like, happened to discover the prediction in
regard to the fulness of the Gospel's coming to the remnants of
Joseph, and happened to understand it in part.
199
So Herod, in his wickedness, when he heard of the rejoicing of
the Jews and that their Messiah was born, when the wise men read
the prophecies to him, believed those prophecies and tried to
hinder their fulfilment. For that purpose he issued an order to
murder all the young children of Bethlehem of two years old and
under. He must have believed the prophecy, or he would never have
undertaken to hinder its fulfilment.
200
In like manner, the people in the United States were afraid that
"Mormonism" was true, and in their sins they partly believed it;
wherefore the proclamations for murders and for banishment, for
mobbings and plunderings, with a view to hinder its accomplishing
what was predicted it would, and to prevent the fulfilment of
prophecy. Were you to ask them the reason for all this, their
truthful reply must be, "We were afraid that the 'Mormons' would
fulfil a prediction of the Prophets, and carry the Gospel to the
remnants of Joseph." They considered that, Herod-like, to be
treasonable. Some have wondered that a king's being born in
Bethlehem should be treason, not understanding that the kingdom
of God meant an eternal kingdom. And in speaking of the United
States and "Mormonism," they said, "If the fulness of the Gospel
should be preached to the remnants of Joseph, it would be awful,"
and tried to prevent its being so, but failed in the attempt.
200
Myself, Elder Oliver Cowdery, and others crossed the Missouri
line, into what is now called Kansas, and preached the Gospel to
the Delaware Indians. We presented them with the Book of Mormon,
and left a copy or two with those that could read it and
interpret to others. At that time "Mormonism" had not been heard
of any further west of Ohio than we carried the news, and lyings
and misrepresentations concerning it had not preceded us. But
there were sectarian missionaries on the frontiers, Methodists,
Baptists, &c., striving to gain a foothold among Indians; and
they all joined against us. Such was the envy and jealousy of the
spirit in them, they knew not why, that we were ordered out of
the Indian country, on penalty of having the Militia take us out.
200
In Missouri the Saints were watched like thieves, and, when we
became more and more known among the people, were mobbed and
plundered again and again, till eventually we were driven into
Illinois.
200
At those times, I used to wonder how that prophecy would be
fulfilled, contained in the Book of Mormon, which reads, "If the
Gentiles reject the fulness of my Gospel, and are full of all
manner of evil and wickedness, I will bring the fulness of my
Gospel out from among them, and will establish it in the midst of
the remnants of Joseph." I watched it for years, looking for it
to be fulfilled, and marvelled. But we were again mobbed, and
they continued to mob us for eight or ten years, thus helping us
to fulfil that very prophecy. They were made the instruments to
annoy us, till we could have no peace without leaving them and
coming out here into the wilderness.
200
We loved home so well, and our houses, and temples, and farms,
that we would not willingly leave and accomplish the work laid
upon us; therefore we were made to be willing--made to do what we
were pleaded with to do before. You know that an ancient Prophet
said, "My people shall be willing in the day of my power." Here
we are; and just as sure as the things in the Book of Mormon have
been progressively fulfilling until now, and as sure as all the
powers of the Saints and of their enemies have tended to that
point, just so sure will every remaining item be fulfilled in its
time and in its place.
200
Again, the man that believes "Mormonism," believes in the
gathering of the people of God and in the keys of the Priesthood
and Apostleship, and that through those keys the people are to be
built up, preserved, sanctified, and prepared for the coming of
the Lord. Let me ask many that have been gathered through the
instrumentality of those keys, do you believe that to scatter
again is disobeying them? No, many of you do not.
201
Some folks think that "Mormonism" is a certain set of
doctrines found in the books, together with certain ordinances,
and think that one is a Saint if he credits those doctrines and
those ordinances. Suppose an island peopled by persons who by
some providence had the Book of Mormon and the Bible, or either
of those books, but no Priesthood. They are not members of the
Church, even though they be most strictly honest. They may have
read the sacred records and believed them, all the principles
contained therein, and desired to serve God; but the question is,
could they obey the Gospel of which they read in those books,
organize themselves into the Church of Christ, and be governed by
the principles of the kingdom of God, and be accepted of God as
his Church? I say they could not.
201
What could they do? They could believe in Jesus Christ, and pray
to the Father in his name, and observe his moral precepts. But to
obey the ordinances of God--to become his Church and kingdom, is
something which they could not do, unless their prayers of faith
prevailed upon the Almighty to in some manner bless them with the
Priesthood. Otherwise, all they could do would be to rejoice in
the truth, worship God, obey his moral precepts, and wait for
some messenger to come and organize them; and if they were
obliged to live without the Priesthood, they would have to
receive its ministrations in the next world.
201
In what manner was the Priesthood restored to this earth in our
day? Angels ministered from heaven--men who had died holding the
Priesthood of the Son of God, and revealed the Book of Mormon,
and conferred the Priesthood upon our first Apostles, Joseph
Smith and Oliver Cowdery. When they were baptised by the command
of the angel, had received the Holy Ghost by the laying-on of
hands, and been ordained according to the command, they continued
to receive commandments, from time to time, to ordain other
Apostles and other Elders.
201
In the year 1835, in Kirtland, Ohio, they ordained our President,
Brigham Young, also Heber C. Kimball, your servant that is now
addressing you, and many others, by the word of the Lord. Thus
our President and others received the keys of the Apostleship,
and we magnified it until Joseph's death, when two of his Quorum
of Three went behind the veil, and the third, Sidney Rigdon, who
had got in the background, became an apostate. The First
Presidency was re-organized, under the authority proceeding from
the Almighty through Joseph Smith, in the persons of Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, and Willard Richards; and they, by
virtue of the keys lawfully in their possession, filled up the
vacancies occasioned in the Quorum of the Twelve, and also the
vacancy made in their Quorum by the death of our beloved brother,
Willard Richards.
201
Had we undertaken President-making in this Church simply by our
uninspired notions, Brigham Young held more keys than all our
votes put together; and had we voted against him, we would have
voted ourselves out of the kingdom of God. He and those that
stood by him would have held the keys of the Priesthood, as they
have and do, and would have built up the kingdom, while those who
opposed them would have been like salt that had lost its savour.
It was not in our power to manufacture this Presidency, but only
to uphold and cleave to it; and blessed are we, inasmuch as we
have done this thing.
202
These keys came from Joseph Smith, who received them from Peter,
James, and John, who received them from the risen Jesus, the
Redeemer of men. If we hearken to these keys, we shall be saved,
and inherit celestial glory and exaltation; if we do not, we
shall be damned, and fall short of all the blessings promised to
the saved.
202
Such is my faith; this is my knowledge, this is my testimony, and
these are my feelings and real sentiments. God being my helper,
giving me his Spirit, and counting me worthy to abide in his
kingdom, I mean to continue to the end in upholding those keys,
and, by my prayers and works, to stand by them and live in
obedience to them as long as I live on the earth. If I abide in
the vine, I will have strength, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
to magnify my calling and to inherit a crown of celestial glory:
if I do not, then I will fall, and, I had almost said, become
like another man: but not so; for then I will only be fit to be
cast out and trodden under foot, like salt that has lost its
savour.
202
I crave the privilege of remaining within this kingdom; and I ask
for your prayers, your blessings, your faith, and your
assistance, as a people, and for the assistance and watchcare of
the angels of God, and for the blessings of my brethren that
preside over me. I crave these things, and the privilege of
serving God unto the end.
202
If I go forth and testify of the truth of the Book of Mormon and
of Joseph Smith as a Prophet, a Revelator, and an Apostle of the
living God; also of Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Jedediah M.
Grant, and the rest of my brethren that hold the keys of this
kingdom; and call upon the people to repent and forsake their
follies, their priestcraft, their adulteries, and their errors,
and to obey the Gospel under the hands of the Elders sent out by
these men; and tell them to gather together and obey those
ministers of Christ as long as they live, and then obey their
successors in office:--if I do all this, and live faithful, and
set a good example, it will be the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the
power of God unto all that receive it. If I do not do this, it
will not be the Gospel, but it will be something else. It is
appointed unto all men, whenever this Priesthood is on the earth
and comes within their reach, to repent and be baptised under the
hands of this Priesthood, in the name of Jesus Christ, and to
receive the Holy Spirit by the laying-on of hands by the servants
of God, and to break off from their sins and bring forth fruits
of righteousness. If they do this, and endure to the end, they
will be saved; but if they do not, they will be damned.
202
May God bless you all, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, October 12, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, October 12, 1856
REFORMATION--SATISFACTION SHOULD BE MADE TO PARTIES
AGGRIEVED--PRACTICAL RELIGION, &c.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, October 12, 1856.
203
I can say amen to what was said this forenoon by brothers Spencer
and Grant, and also by brother Brigham; for it is true: and I
presume there was not a Saint in the congregation but what
realized the truth of their sayings.
203
I am satisfied that it is the good pleasure of our God that a
reformation should take place in the hearts of all Israel. I do
not believe that there is any man or woman here so good but what
they can be a little better. There are good people; there are
those that we call the best. By feelings and exertions for this
people and for all the house of Israel are, and have been to the
end, that we may be all of that class which we denominate the
best.
203
The spirit of reformation has been upon me all the while; but for
the last six months that spirit has in a more particular manner
moved upon the Presidency of this Church, and they have cried
unto you as with the voice of an earthquake, and commanded you to
repent and forsake your follies. Their voice has been like the
voice of thunder unto this people, calling upon them to repent
and turn unto the Lord their God.
203
But what is the use of persons being baptised until they first
confess and forsake their sins, and make restitution where they
have injured any one? If persons have lied, it is their duty to
repent and retract their false statements, and confess their
lies. If any have stolen, it is for them to repent and steal no
more; also to restore fourfold, where it is required. I have my
doubts whether a man or woman can be saved upon any other
principle; for this was the doctrine of Jesus, the Son of God,
and it is the doctrine taught in these latter days.
203
Where sins have been committed, there must be an atonement made
to satisfy the demands of justice; and when justice is satisfied,
mercy claims the subject. Have these requirements been complied
with by this people? Many of you have broken your covenants and
lost that spirit to a great extent, that you might and ought to
enjoy; for you ought to be in favour with God continually, that
you might have the power of his Spirit to be with you.
203
Brother Brigham is not responsible for this people any further
than they will follow his counsel. When they observe his counsel,
doing just as he says in all things, then he is responsible. The
only way that you can make him responsible is by observing his
sayings in the most strict manner possible. Am I responsible for
the acts of my wife or wives? Only on condition that they are
subject to my counsels. You can readily understand that their
disobedience releases me from responsibility for their conduct.
204
When brother Brigham predicts that certain things will happen if
the people persist in a certain course, that prediction will be
fulfilled, except the people make a retraction and an atonement
sufficient to satisfy the demands of justice; for that is what
God requires. When that is done, the sins of the people will be
remitted. I speak of this, that you may understand that your
re-baptisms must be agreeable to the order laid down. It is not
simply a man's saying, "Having been commissioned by Jesus Christ,
I baptise you for the renewal of your covenant and remission of
your sins," but you must be subject to your brethren and fulfil
the law of God.
204
Supposing you have sinned against your brethren, or in some way
offended them, will your sins be remitted, unless you go and make
the proper acknowledgments? No, they will not. You have got to
pay the debt; and sin cannot be remitted until you confess it and
make satisfaction to the party aggrieved. You may try another
course as much as you please, but you will find it to be just as
I have told you.
204
If I have offended brother Brigham in any way whatever--rebelled
against him, lied about him, or sought to abuse him what is the
use of my going to the water to renew my covenant, until I have
made satisfaction to him? The proper way would be to go to him
and say, "Brother Brigham, I lied against you wilfully, under the
influence of an evil spirit;" or, "I have ill-treated and wronged
you, and know that I must make satisfaction, and I am ready to do
anything that you say." Satisfaction must be made to the one
injured, or baptism will be of no benefit: the Holy Ghost will
not ratify that act until I have paid the debt. Then brother
Brigham would say, "I forgive you, and pray my Father, in the
name of Jesus, to forgive you also." Then our Father in heaven
would forgive you, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost would forgive
you. And if you get pardon of those you have injured, and of the
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, you are free and ready to begin a
new life.
204
You have heard brother Brigham say that if we sin against the
Father, we must confess our sins to him, and get pardon from him;
and if we sin against the Son, we must ask pardon of him, for he
will not pardon you without you do ask him; and if you sin
against the Holy Ghost you cannot get pardon, for that is a sin
which cannot be forgiven. You must do that which is right, and
get the forgiveness of the Father and the Son; then they and the
Holy Ghost will take up their abode with you. That is my faith,
and that is a part of "Mormonism," as I understand it.
204
If men and women make a practice of lying, stealing, and doing
other things forbidden in the law of God, they need not go into
the water until they have sincerely repented and will covenant
and promise that they will not do those things again. Some of you
make a practice of telling little lies, of deceiving and be
rating each other, of disputing with each other, and with the
servants of God. Is that right? You all know that it is not, and
that God will punish you for it. Does the Son know when you do
these things? Does the Holy Ghost know? Do the angels know? I
answer, they do know, and they are displeased with such acts, and
will not associate with you in consequence of them.
205
Some quietly listen to those who speak against the Lord's
servants, against his anointed, against the plurality of wives,
and against almost every principle that God has revealed. Such
persons have half-a-dozen devils with them all the time. You
might as well deny "Mormonism," and turn away from it, as to
oppose the plurality of wives. Let the Presidency of this Church,
and the Twelve Apostles, and all the authorities unite and say
with one voice that they will oppose that doctrine, and the whole
of them would be damned. What are you opposing it for? It is a
principle that God has revealed for the salvation of the human
family. He revealed it to Joseph the Prophet in this our
dispensation; and that which he revealed he designs to have
carried out by his people.
205
What a joy it would be to me if my family were in such a state of
mind that an angel would come and tell me, "On such a day I will
meet with you, and your wives, and your children, if you will
sanctify yourselves." Would not that be a joy and a consolation
to me? Do I disbelieve such visitations? No, no more than I
disbelieve that an angel came to Joseph and Oliver, to Abraham of
old, and to many others.
205
Let us take a course that will be pleasing to our Father, and lay
aside our follies and our sins, and obtain favour with our God,
that his angels may come and associate with us. They would do so
now, if you would believe and practice that which is laid before
you day by day. And if you will strictly follow the leaders of
this people, you never would want for clothing, nor for any of
the comforts of life; for if it must needs be that we be
protected and delivered from our enemies, God would cause a
famine to scourge them, and would rain manna down from heaven to
sustain us, as he did to the children of Israel. But he never
will do that, until it is necessary to our salvation and
deliverance.
205
Now, there is no necessity for such a display of his power,
neither will there be, until we are brought into the midst of
certain trials, as Joseph Smith and his brethren were, about
twenty-two years ago. I refer to the time when he and some of his
brethren went up to Missouri; and those who went up then believed
"Mormonism" in their hearts. There were two hundred and five who
volunteered to go and redeem their brethren. And how was it in
those days, when we were in that strait? Hosts of the people in
Missouri were up in arms against us, both behind and before us,
on our right and on our left. How did God defend us then? He sent
a hailstorm fierce enough to stop their progress. The hailstones
were so large that they cut their horses' bridles, broke their
gun-stocks, and cut holes in their hats: the storm had such an
effect upon them that they would not any longer pursue us. The
waters of the river rose forty feet in one night, and the whole
region was flooded. In that way the Lord defended us, when we
were a small company, and when he knew that we should be
overcome, if he did not stretch forth his hand for our benefit.
205
Let us arise, every man and every woman, and lay off our sins;
and wherein you know that you have sinned, repent and ask
forgiveness, and then cease sinning from this time henceforth and
for ever. Many murmur and are disaffected, after being privileged
with the great blessing of deliverance from the oppression of the
world. Many who have been gathered by the P. E. Fund murmur
against those who have gathered them. When you become disaffected
with brother Brigham and brother Heber, what is your course? You
will associate with those poor murmuring devils whose hearts are
as corrupt as hell itself, and thereby partake of their spirit;
and it is a spirit that suits you: it is one of your own kind and
your own class. Now, you know that your are more apt to
sympathize with the ungodly than you ought to be, and that you
are too apt to think that brother Brigham, brother Heber, and
brother Jedediah are rather hard upon such characters. We are
only hard upon sin and ungodliness.
206
Do not be baptised and then take an unrighteous course, but
repent of and forsake all sin. I have nothing in my heart to
preach to this people but faith and repentance, and to teach them
to have confidence in god, in brother Brigham, and in each other,
and to cultivate, nourish, and cherish that confidence; also to
cherish, comfort, and to sustain brother Brigham from this time
henceforth and for ever.
206
The more I do for this cause, the more God will love me--the more
he will bless me, and he will give me power over the Devil and
over all his imps. Can I do too much for God and his cause? Can I
do too much for brother Brigham? No; for the more I respect him
as the delegate of God, the more God will honour me and my acts.
I know that these things are true; also that some of you are
afraid that you will love him too well. I will tell you how much
you should love him: you should love him enough to strictly
observe his counsels. Jesus said, "If you love me, keep my
commandments." This was a test; for whose loved him would keep
his commandments.
206
I have thought a great many times upon the condition of this
people, and I would that they all should turn unto the Lord; but
I have fears that many will not reform; and I am inclined to
think that they will feel the rod of the Almighty, unless they do
repent.
206
Go to work and build up and establish each other; wives establish
your husbands, husbands establish your wives, and wives and
husbands establish your children in righteousness, and God will
be with us for ever; he never will forsake us in times of
trouble. Cast in your Tithes and offerings into the storehouse of
the Lord, and you shall have a blessing that you have not room to
contain.
206
The Father, and the Son, and all the servants of God of every
dispensation that ever was on the earth, are engaged in inspiring
those brethren who now faithfully hold the Priesthood in the
flesh. You are aware that the Lord said that in the last days he
would have labourers who would labour with their might to gather
up the wheat for the last time; and this is the last time. You
need not ask who administer to brother Brigham; for I will tell
you: They are Moses and Aaron, Elijah, Jesus, Peter, James, and
John, brother Joseph, Michael the Archangel, and the hosts of the
righteous behind the vail: they are all engaged in this great
work.
206
God have mercy upon you, and give you his Spirit to understand
all things aright, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, September 6th, 1857
Brigham Young, September 6th, 1857
RETURN OF THOMAS B. MARSH TO THE CHURCH.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, introducing Brother Thomas B.
Marsh, delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City,
on Sunday, September 6th, 1857.
207
Brother Thomas B. Marsh, formerly the President of the Quorum of
the Twelve Apostles, has now come to us, after an absence of
nearly nineteen years. He is on the stand to-day, and wishes to
make a few remarks to the congregation.
207
You will comprehend the purport of the remarks he wishes to make,
by my relating a part of his conversation with me yesterday. He
came into my office and wished to know whether I could be
reconciled to him, and whether there could be a reconciliation
between himself and the Church of the living God. He reflected
for a moment and said, I am reconciled to the Church, but I want
to know whether the Church can be reconciled to me.
207
He is here, and I want him to say what he may wish to. [Brother
Marsh then arose, and the President continued.] Brethren and
sisters, I now introduce to you brother Thomas B. Marsh. When the
Quorum of the Twelve was first organized, he was appointed to be
their President.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Thomas
B. Marsh, September 6th, 1857
Thomas B. Marsh, September 6th, 1857
REMARKS BY THOMAS B. MARSH.
207
I do not know that I can make all this vast congregation hear and
understand me. My voice never was very strong, but it has been
very much weakened of late years by the afflicting rod of
Jehovah. He loved me too much to let me go without whipping. I
have seen the hand of the Lord in the chastisement which I have
received. I have seen and known that it has proved he loved me;
for if he had not cared anything about me, he would not have
taken me by the arm and given me such a shaking.
207
If there are any among this people who should ever apostatize and
do as I have done, prepare your backs for a good whipping, if you
are such as the Lord loves. But if you will take my advice, you
will stand by the authorities; but if you go away and the Lord
loves you as much as he did me, he will whip you back again.
207
Many have said to me, "How is it that a man like you, who
understood so much of the revelations of God as recorded in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, should fall away?" I told them
not to feel too secure, but to take heed lest they also should
fall; for I had no scruples in my mind as to the possibility of
men falling away.
207
I can say, in reference to the Quorum of the Twelve, to which I
belonged, that I did not consider myself a whit behind any of
them, and I suppose that others had the same opinion; but, let no
one feel too secure: for, before you think of it, your steps will
slide. You will not then think nor feel for a moment as you did
before you lost the Spirit of Christ; for when men apostatize,
they are left to grovel in the dark.
208
I have sought diligently to know the Spirit of Christ since I
turned my face Zionward, and I believe I have obtained it. I have
frequently wanted to know how my apostacy began, and I have come
to the conclusion that I must have lost the Spirit of the Lord
out of my heart.
208
The next question is, "How and when did you lose the Spirit?" I
became jealous of the Prophet, and then I saw double, and
overlooked everything that was right, and spent all my time in
looking for the evil; and then, when the Devil began to lead me,
it was easy for the carnal mind to rise up, which is anger,
jealousy, and wrath. I could feel it within me; I felt angry and
wrathful; and the Spirit of the Lord being gone, as the
Scriptures say, I was blinded, and I thought I saw a beam in
brother Joseph's eye, but it was nothing but a mote, and my own
eye was filled with the beam; but I thought I saw a beam in his,
and I wanted to get it out; and, as brother Heber says, I got
mad, and I wanted everybody else to be mad. I talked with Brother
Brigham and Brother Heber, and I wanted them to be mad like
myself; and I saw they were not mad, and I got madder still
because they were not. Brother Brigham, with a cautious look,
said, "Are you the leader of the Church, brother Thomas?" I
answered, "No." "Well then," said he, "Why do you not let that
alone?"
208
Well, this is about the amount of my hypocrisy--I meddled with
that which was not my business. But let me tell you, my brethren
and friends, if you do not want to suffer in body and mind, as I
have done,--if there are any of you that have the seeds of
apostacy in you, do not let them make their appearance, but nip
that spirit in the bud; for it is misery and affliction in this
world, and destruction in the world to come. I know that I was a
very stiff-necked man, and I felt, for the first four or five
years especially, that I would never return to the Church; but
towards the latter part of the time, I began to wake up and to be
sensible that I was being chastised by the Almighty; and I felt
to realize the language of Jeremiah concerning Ephraim in the
last days, where he says, "Is Ephraim my dear son? Is he a
pleasant child? For since I spake against him, I do earnestly
remember him still; therefore my bowels are troubled for him; I
will surely have mercy on him, saith the Lord."
208
Thinks I, this language suits my condition. I then thought, I
will go back and see if the Lord will heal me, for I am of the
seed of Ephraim, and I felt troubled from that day, and my soul
was vexed with the filthy conversation of those Sodomites.
209
After forming this resolution, I tried to get an outfit, and I
kept trying for two or three years; for I did not want to come
hear sick, lame, decrepid, and dependent; and therefore I kept on
trying; but instead of gaining, I was like the man that undertook
to climb the tree--I slipt down further than I got up. I then
thought to myself, I am getting old, and every year makes me
older and weaker; and if I do not start, I shall soon die, and
then whose fault will it be? I concluded it would be my own fault
if I stayed. I therefore said, "I will go now." That was last
January. I looked round a few days to see what I could raise, and
I raised five dollars and ten cents, and I said, "Lord, if you
will help me, I will go." I felt that he would: therefore I
started with but five dollars and ten cents, from Harrison
County, Missouri, to come all the way to this Valley. I knew that
I could not come here with that small sum, and I did not see how
I was to get any more; but before I got out of the State, the
Lord had changed my fortune, and I had $55.05. I then concluded
within myself that the Lord was with me; but still I had some
hardships; for I travelled on foot in some severely cold weather,
and I found that my chastisement was not over, notwithstanding
the favour of the Lord in helping me to some means. I remarked
that I had fifty-five dollars when I left the States, and that,
too, obtained honestly, without any speculation, trading,
swapping, or stealing; but I earned what I got, and left a good
name behind me.
209
I have given you some items of my apostasy. I will now relate
some of my recent experience.
209
When I got to Florence, or Winter Quarters, where I had to stay,
waiting for an opportunity to cross the Plains, I read many of
the publications and works of the Church, and became strengthened
and informed in regard to the Priesthood of the Son of God.
Although I knew something about the Priesthood before, so far as
the theory was concerned, yet I discovered that I had never
properly understood it; and hence I feel that my faith is greatly
strengthened. I wanted to get posted up and see what the
"Mormons" had learned since I left them; and I learned very much
by reading the discourses that had been preached here.
209
The doctrine of plurality was a great bugbear to me, till I got
to Florence and read the works of brother Orson Pratt; and now I
see that it is heaven's own doctrine, and the Church of Jesus
Christ can never be perfect without it. Had I known as much of
the Church of Jesus Christ and its doctrines before I apostatized
as I now know, I think I could not have back-slidden.
209
I have come here to get good society--to get your fellowship. I
want your fellowship; I want your God to be my God, and I want to
live with you for ever, in time and eternity. I never want to
forsake the people of God any more. I want to have your
confidence, and I want to be one in the house of God. I have
learned to understand what David said when he exclaimed, "I would
rather be a door-keeper in the house of God than to dwell in the
tents of wickedness." I have not come here to seek for any
office, except it be to be a door-keeper or a deacon; no, I am
neither worthy nor fit; but I want a place among you as a humble
servant of the Lord.
209
I did say once, when coming along, inadvertently, They may think
that I am coming to get office, but if they offer it to me I will
not have it, and that will show them I do not want any; but I
took a second thought and said, I will say, The will of the Lord
be done.
209
I have now got a better understanding of the Presidency of the
Church than I formerly had. I used to ask myself, What is the
difference between the President of our Church and a Pope? True,
he is not called a Pope, but names do not alter realities, and
therefore he is a Pope.
209
God is at the head of this kingdom, and he has sustained it. I
was along in the start of it, and then Joseph was the little one;
but, as the Scriptures say, "The little one shall become a
thousand, and the small one a strong nation;" and Joseph lived to
become a thousand, and this people are fast becoming a strong
nation.
209
I am just as confident as I can be in the truth of those things
that brother Heber has spoken of; for I see in my meditations how
the Priesthood has been restored, when the Lord had taken it from
the earth by the death of the Apostles, and how the authority to
administer in the name of Jesus Christ was also taken, and that,
when the authority went, miracles were taken away and the power
of God ceased to be manifested through men during the long period
of the rule of anti-christ and anarchy.
210
I see the propriety of God's vesting the authority in one man,
and in having a head, or something tangible to see, hear, and
understand the mind and will of God. When I saw this, I said, It
is consistent: Christ is the great head of the Church. Christ is
the head of his Church in the same relationship as every head is
to the body to which it belongs; for every head must have eyes to
see, a mouth to speak, and ears to hear. Well, Jesus christ is
the head of the Church, and he has got a man to represent him on
the earth--viz., President Brigham Young. Jesus Christ is still
the head of the Church; and his will to man on the earth is known
by means of the mouthpiece of God, the Prophet, and Seer.
210
When I came to these conclusions, I said, Now I will go there
among them; for I have found out how I may learn wisdom from God.
I want to learn wisdom, and not to be ruled by my own
imaginations.
210
God has given me reasoning powers, and I will use them, so far as
I am capable, in the acquirement of knowledge. But how will I get
wisdom from God? The answer is plain. He speaks through his
mouthpiece, therefore I will go and place my ears close to his
mouth,--for I am not good of hearing,--and I will pray to God in
secret; and to such he has said he will answer them openly. I
will pray for the thing that I want; and the chief desire of my
heart before God is, that I may know that he accepts me.
210
Well, Where shall I go, was the next question, to get a response
to this desire? The answer was, Go to the President of the
Church--to the mouthpiece of God, and then you can be taught, and
there will be no difficulty in learning the mind and will of God.
210
I thank God that he has brought me back here, where I can receive
such instructions, and with a prospect of seeing, notwithstanding
my advanced age, the glory of God. Many of you that are young
will live, as has been said, to see the glory of God manifested
on the earth. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, September 6th, 1857
Brigham Young, September 6th, 1857
FURTHER REMARKS BY PRESIDENT
BRIGHAM YOUNG.
210
A portion of the congregation have heard what brother Marsh has
said; but he spoke so low that you could not all hear. He wants
to know whether this people are willing to receive him into full
fellowship. When he came to Florence, he applied to brother
Cunningham, who was then presiding there, for baptism. Brother
Cunningham at first refused to baptise him, probably thinking
that it would be better for him to wait till he came to this
place; but he afterwards gave his consent to brother Marsh's
being baptised. Brother Marsh now wishes to be received into full
fellowship, and to be again baptised here.
210
There are many here who have formerly been acquainted with
him--with his moral character, and they can judge as well as
myself. Those who are not acquainted with him will be willing to
coincide with the judgment of those who once knew him.
210
I shall call a vote, to ascertain whether the people are willing
that he should be baptised into the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and be acknowledged a member in full
fellowship. I wish those who are willing to receive brother Marsh
into full fellowship as a member in this Church and kingdom to
manifest it by the uplifted hand. [All hands appeared to be
raised.] If there are any who are not willing, they now have the
privilege of manifesting it by the uplifted hand. [Not a hand was
raised.]
210
Brother Marsh, I think that will be satisfactory to you.
210
[T. B. Marsh: "It is, and I thank God for it."]
211
I presume that brother Marsh will take no offence if I talk a
little about him. We have manifested our feelings towards him,
and we know his situation. With regard to this Church's being
reconciled to him, I can say that this Church and people were
never dissatisfied with him; for when men and women apostatize
and go from us, we have nothing to do with them. If they do that
which is evil, they will suffer for it. Brother Marsh has
suffered. He told me, yesterday, that the Christians might hang
up their fiddle in regard to there being no Catholic Tophet or
Purgatory.
211
You are aware that the children of the Mother Church have
dissented from the idea of there being such a place as Purgatory;
but brother Marsh says that there is such a place, and that he
has been in it during the past eighteen years and upwards. I
asked him whether he did not have to pray himself out. He
answered, "Yes." I then remarked--If you prayed yourself out, I
suppose you saved the priests' fees. "Yes," he said; "It did not
cost me a cent of money." However, it cost him a great deal of
labour, trouble, and pain.
211
In conversing with brother Marsh, I find that he is about the
same Thomas that he always was--full of anecdotes and chit-chat.
He could hardly converse for ten minutes without telling an
anecdote. His voice and style of conversation are familiar to me.
211
He has told you that he is an old man. Do you think that I am an
old man? I could prove to this congregation that I am young; for
I could find more girls who would choose me for a husband than
can any of the young men.
211
Brother Thomas considers himself very aged and infirm, and you
can see that he is, brethren and sisters. What is the cause of
it? He left the Gospel of salvation. What do you think the
difference is between his age and mine? One year and seven months
to a day; and he is one year, seven months, and fourteen days
older than brother Heber C. Kimball.
211
"Mormonism" keeps men and women young and handsome; and when they
are full of the Spirit of God, there are none of them but what
will have a glow upon their countenances; and that is what makes
you and me young; for the Spirit of God is with us and within us.
211
When brother Thomas thought of returning to the Church, the
plurality of wives troubled him a good deal. Look at him. Do you
think it need to? I do not; for I doubt whether he could get one
wife. Why it should have troubled an infirm old man like him is
not for me to say. He read brother Orson Pratt's work upon that
subject, and discovered that the doctrine was beautiful,
consistent, and exalting, and that the kingdom could not be
perfect without it. Neither can it be perfect without a great
many things that the people do not yet understand, though they
will come in the own due time of the Lord.
211
As I have but a few minutes for speaking, I will relate a little
of the current news of the day.
211
On Friday evening, the 11th inst., two of the brethren who
accompanied brothers Samuel W. Richards and George Snider from
Deer Creek to 118 miles below Laramie, came in, and reported that
soldiers and a heavy freight train were there encamped opposite
to them and on the south side of the Platte. They could tell that
they were soldiers, from the appearance of their carriages,
waggons, tents, and mode of encampment. We did not learn anything
very definite from these two brethren lately arrived.
212
Messrs. Russel and Waddle are freighting for Government, and some
of their trains were scattered along to the Sweetwater. They have
twenty-six waggons in each train, with a teamster and six yoke of
oxen to a waggon. Some of those trains were on the Sweetwater
when brother Samuel passed down, and quite a number of them are
in advance of the soldiers. The brethren learned that Captain Van
Vliet, Assistant Quartermaster, was coming on to purchase lumber
and such things as might be needed for the army.
212
Last evening, brother John R. Murdock arrived direct from St.
Louis. He left here with the mail on the 2nd day of July, and
reached Independence in sixteen days, making by far the shortest
trip on record, and in eighteen days-and-a-half from here landed
in St. Louis. He tarried there till brother Horace S. Eldredge
and brother Groesbeck had transacted some business, and then
started up the river with a small train. On the 9th of August,
brother Murdock left Atchison, K. T. Troubles were daily expected
to break out in Kansas between the Republican, or Free State, and
the pro-slavery parties; for which reason General Harney, with
the cavalry, a portion of the infantry, and, I think, one or two
companies of the Artillery, were detained there by orders from
Washington, and Colonel Johnson ordered to assume the command of
the army for Utah.
212
Some fifteen or sixteen hundred infantry started from
Leavenworth; and when brother Murdock passed them, one hundred
miles below Laramie, about five hundred had deserted, leaving, as
he was told, about one thousand men on their way to this place.
He passed a few freight trains, which were entirely deserted by
the teamsters, and Russel and Waddle were not able to hire
teamsters to bring those trains forward.
212
Brother Murdock did not think that they could get here this fall,
unless we helped them in. Their teams are pretty good, but they
are very much jaded. Their mule teams are in better condition,
because they regularly feed them on grain.
212
From the time that I heard that the President of the United
States had issued orders for soldiers to come here, they have had
my best faith that the Lord would not let them get here. I have
seen this people, when palsied with agues, fevers, and with
various other diseases, hurled out of doors, driven away from
their cellars full of potatoes, from their meal chests, from
their cows, houses, barns, orchards, fields, and finally from
their happy homes and all the comforts of life. I have seen that
a good many times, and I pray that I may never see it again,
unless it is absolutely necessary for the welfare and advancement
of God's purposes on the earth. I want to see no more suffering.
I will not use the word suffering, for I call it joy instead of
sorrow, affliction, and suffering. If we live our religion and
exercise faith, it is our firm belief that it is our right to so
exercise our united faith that our enemies never can come here,
unless the Lord in his providence sees that it will be for our
good.
212
It is my faith and feelings that, if we live as we should live,
they cannot come here; but I am decided in my opinion that, if
worse comes to worst, and the Lord permits them to come upon us,
I will desolate this whole Territory before I will again submit
to the hellish corruption and bondage the wicked are striving to
thrust upon us solely for our exercising our right of freedom of
conscience.
212
I will say, in reference to President Buchanan, that, for his
outrageous wickedness in this movement, he shall wear the yoke as
long as he lives; he shall be led about by his party with the
yoke on his neck, until they have accomplished their ends, and he
can do no more for them; and his name shall be forgotten; and
"Old Bright," as brother Kimball calls him, shall be free. I am
persuaded that for their horrible, wicked treatment to this
people--the only loyal people in the United States--the only
people who know the worth of the Constitution--they will be
sorely punished.
213
After doing what they already have done to this people--after
sending among us the filth and scum of all creation (as some of
the officers were) as officers of the Government, contrary to the
genius of our institutions, I want to tell them that, though they
continue to send poor pusillanimous curses here to be Government
officers, we will not submit to it, troops or no troops. I shall
tell them this in plainness and simplicity; and they shall find
that in my simplicity I will try to sustain so righteous a
position. And I believe that the point is yielded, both in Europe
and America; and I believe they acknowledge that Brigham is a man
of his word; and I have come to the conclusion that we will not
again have officers thrust upon us contrary to our consent, the
Lord helping us.
213
When brother Murdock left St. Louis, Mr. Cummings, the person who
had received the appointment of Governor of Utah, was going to
Washington, and he could not learn that there was one of the
Territorial officers with the soldiers: hence I do not see but
that I shall have to again preside over our Legislative Assembly
this winter. I do not see that it can be otherwise; and William
H. Hooper will be Secretary, just as he was last winter. They
have refused to pay the expenses of the last Assembly and other
just debts due to this Territory; but God will overrule those
things for our good and the advancement of his kingdom, if we
live our religion.
213
Our enemies will yet be glad to come to us for safety and
salvation; and we will do as brother Kimball has said--we will
save the old veteran fathers; and the time will come when we will
be baptised for them, while those who trample upon the rights of
their fellow men will be weltering in hell. Yes, we will bring up
those old revolutionary sires and save them; for God loves men
who are true to each other and are true to him.
213
If any want to apostatize, I want them to look at brother Marsh.
I wish you could all see and understand what he has suffered. He
has suffered a little; and I could tell you a good deal of the
suffering induced by the weaknesses of men.
213
When the Quorum of the Twelve was first chosen, Lyman Johnson's
name was called first, Brigham Young's second, Heber C. Kimball's
third, and so on. I had seen brother Marsh and others who were
nominated for the Quorum of the Twelve, and I looked upon them as
men of great powers of mind--as men of ability--men who
understood the things of heaven. I looked upon them as angels,
and I looked up to them just as my children look up to me.
213
I considered brother Marsh a great man; but as soon as I became
acquainted with him, I saw that the weakness of the flesh was
visibly manifest in him. I saw that he was ignorant and shattered
in his understanding, if ever he had good understanding. He
manifests the same weakness to-day. Has he the stability of a
sound mind? No, and never had. And if he had good sense and
judgment, he would not have spoken as he has. He has just said,
"I will be faithful, and I will be true to you." He has not
wisdom enough to see that he has betrayed us once, and don't know
but what he will again. He has told me that he would be faithful,
and that he would do this and the other; but he don't know what
he will do next week or next year.
214
I do not know what I shall do next year; I always speak for the
present. But a man that will be once fooled by the Devil--a man
that has not sense to discern between steel grey mixed and iron
grey mixed, when one is dyed with logwood and the other with
indigo, may be deceived again. You never heard me say that I was
going to be true to my God; for I know too much of human
weakness: but I pray God to preserve me from falling away--to
preserve me in the truth. I depend not upon myself; for I know
too much of human weakness and of myself, to indulge in such
remarks.
214
I derive strength from a superior source. I have been drinking
from that source for many years; and, as I told you last sabbath,
I have been trying to be a disciple of Jesus Christ. And, if we
are faithful, we will all be counted worthy to be his disciples.
God bless you! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, September 6, 1856
Heber C. Kimball, September 6, 1856
UNION OF THE PRIESTHOOD--SALVATION OF THE AMERICAN
NATION--PUNISHMENT OF THE SAINTS' ENEMIES, ETC.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 6, 1856.
214
I can say, brethren, as far as I am concerned, that I have no
particular anxiety about the final issue of "Mormonism." But if I
have any trouble about the matter, it is about a great many limbs
or vines connected to that vine. Probably you understand what I
mean when I am talking about vines and trees. I speak about these
things because I most humbly desire to touch upon simple
principles--that is, the most simple figures, that the most
simple person in this congregation may understand me.
214
I am not troubled about the learned few--those that have learned
right, and are taught of the Lord: I have no trouble about their
understanding; for children may understand the things that I
present, and any man that is taught directly from God will
understand; he will understand the most simple things, and he
will understand the greatest things; for the greatest things are
the simplest things. Do you not know it?
214
There are thousands of men in the house of Israel, and among the
Elders of Israel, that are now considered to be small men, and
not of much account, that will supersede, eventually, thousands
of men who may now think that they are the smartest. That may be
queer to you; it may be singular to many; but I have known of a
great many instances of that kind.
214
When we go into a fruit orchard or vineyard, we find the
husbandman, as he is called, who has charge of it; and I have
myself seen very inferior trees that never brought forth any
fruit. A great many men would come along and say to the
husbandman, "Why don't you take up that tree? It never will be of
any account." Those men do not understand, as the husbandman
does, or they never would make such a speech.
214
Is there a way to restore that tree, and to make it one of the
most thrifty trees in all the vineyard? Yes, there is. Well, what
course will you take to do that? Take the old stock away and put
a thrifty graft into the root, and then it becomes one of the
most thrifty trees in the vineyard, because the young stock
renews the old, and the old becomes a good tree.
215
So it is with you, many of you: yes, thousands of you will become
mighty men, inasmuch as you honour your calling and receive
nourishment from the Father, or from the root; for it comes from
the root, and then spreads itself all through the vine, and every
vine that is attached to that partakes of the same nourishment,
and to the same extent, and in the same degree as the others.
215
Now, can you realize that? Bless your souls! go into the gardens.
I am going to talk to you as I would to little children; for
there are a great many of you that need to be taught. Go into
your gardens and take a cucumber vine, and do you not know that
in the latter part of the season you will find the largest and
longest at the most extended part of the vine? Do you know that?
[Voices: "Yes."] There is one woman that knows it; but she would
not if she did not work in her garden; and those that do not work
there do not know anything about it. I am talking to you that go
into your gardens to work.
215
You may take water-melons, and you will find the largest at the
extreme part of the vine. Can it be possible that the most
extended part of the vine can bring forth as much as the most
extended limb on a tree? Yes, it can. Where does it come from?
From the root, and from thence into the main limb or vine, and
then into every branch and twig that is connected to that vine.
215
Does not that prove, that you who seem to be small now, can
become great and mighty men in the kingdom of God,--yes, even
Prophets? Does it not prove that you can become great and mighty
men, as well as those that are now more intimately connected to
the vine? Of course it does.
215
Now, you may take an apple tree, a grape vine, a plum tree, and
you may take a cucumber vine, and all these threes and vines are
one in their organization: they are all alike, only one is called
a tree, and another a vine. They are also a little different in
the fruit they bear: one is a peach, or a plum, another a grape,
&c.; and these fruits are different in appearance, yet they are
one in relation to the principle that governs them.
215
One man is called upon to be a Prophet, another to be an Apostle,
another to be a Seventy, another a High Priest, another a
Patriarch, and so on; and don't you see they are all, in general
features, alike? There is not one of them that is not attached to
a root. How could I grow, if I were not attached to a tree or to
a vine? I could not produce fruit.
215
Well, the nearer I approach to my Father and to Jesus in my
conduct, the more I become like Joseph and the servants of God;
and the more I become like those characters, the more perfect a
pattern I become for others; and of course my fruit will be just
like the characters I pattern after; and then, of course, my
fruit will be just like the characters I am connected to. Will it
have the same effect upon you? Why, of course it will. Will it
have the same effect upon you, ladies,--you, sisters? Yes; and it
will have the same effect upon your children.
215
I do not know whether you understand me or not, but I wish you
would have your gardens trimmed and kept clean; and if you do not
have any, go into the mountains and to the timber countries.
215
I merely touch upon these things to refresh your minds, though I
did not think anything about them when I got up; but if you will
go and look at them,--I mean every Elder, High Priest, Apostle,
and Prophet in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints,--you will be benefited; for you ought to be exactly like
one tree. What! bring forth the same fruit? Yes, all be one in
your works for the benefit of Israel.
216
Some time ago I brought up a comparison about an apple tree, and
although I did not know it then, I have got one tree that has
probably got fifty limbs on it, and there is not one but is so
full that I have had to pick apples off it twice, and every limb
is weighed down with fruit. Well, I have tried it since then, and
there is not one particle of difference in the fruit of all those
limbs. Is it good fruit? No; the first limb is not worth a dime,
and all the rest are just like it.
216
Can a pure tree bring forth impure fruit? The tree of which I
have spoken is not impure in its appearance, but it is very
smooth externally, and likely to look upon; but there is not a
particle of goodness in it, or, at least, there is not in the
fruit it produces. That is the case with many of you.
216
Well, then, we say that, if the root is good, the tree is good,
and the limbs, because they are attached to the tree and receive
nourishment from the tree.
216
Well, if the root is not very good, the limbs, the tree, and the
apples will not be very good, because the root is not very good.
216
You take a man that is not very good, and that has a wife that is
not very good, and they cannot produce very good fruit, because
the root is not good. Do you understand that, brother Hunter?
["Yes, Sir."] Is it as plain as cattle? You understand how to
originate good stock, and so do I. You go into England and into
the New England States, and every man that is raising stock is
taking a course to take away the ringed, and the streaked, and
the little, dried-up fixings, and to produce a more noble stock.
It is upon the same principle that this people should become
regenerated.
216
Well, supposing that a man is a long way beneath his fellows, and
is a little, dried-up, knotty, inferior man; can that man be
cultivated? Yes, sir, he can; he can take a course in the
principles of righteousness, by treasuring up truth; and truth is
light, and light is life. Every word of truth that you gather
into your bosoms is light and life; and the most inferior man or
woman can be regenerated through the word of the living God; for
that word will be in you springing up unto everlasting life. That
is the principle.
216
I throw out these few ideas to cause you to reflect. They may
seem eccentric, but they are true.
216
Sometimes I am at work at an apple tree, and sometimes at a
cucumber vine; but what is the difference? They have all roots,
and they have all cores, and they are all produced for a noble
purpose.
216
The aristocracy--that is, those that are called the aristocracy,
came out of the old country: they came as far as Lehi came from
Jerusalem, and so on, till they came into this country; but still
those that remained behind considered themselves the aristocracy.
But let me tell you those men that came here were the true
aristocracy; they were the original stock; they were produced by
the aristocracy, and they are the original stock. Those men were
choice characters, and God spake to them, and they came over
here.
216
That is what they call aristocracy; that is as it is; though I
never studied grammar; but I have looked into the Bible and into
the Book of Mormon, and I have looked into the visions of
eternity, and I know that I am true, and that I am of the true
vine. I am one of the sons of those old veterans, and so is
brother Brigham.
216
Will you let me talk just as I please to-day, ladies and
gentlemen?
216
[Voices: "Yes."]
217
Now, I will refer to brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother
Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, Bishop N. K. Whitney, and lots of
other men. Brother Joseph actually saw those men in vision; he
saw us in a day when we were all together. We have been separated
by marriage and thrown apart; but he saw the day when we all came
out of one stock, and that was out of the aristocracy. Yes, we
came directly down through the Prophets, and not only us, but
lots of others--the whole Smith race. I could remember probably
twenty or thirty that Joseph mentioned came down through that
channel.
217
My father's father and his brothers intermixed by marriage with
the Smiths, and uncle John Smith was baptised in Nauvoo for
upwards of twenty of my kindred. They mixed up in marriage, and
in that way the names became changed; for they were the old
veterans.
217
There is another thing that brother Joseph said--viz., that we
were positively heirs of the Priesthood; for he had seen us as
such in his vision; yes, just as much so as my children are that
have been born since I received my endowment. Our fathers were
heirs to that Priesthood, which was handed down from father to
son, and we came through that lineage.
217
Never mind, brethren and sisters, give me your attention a little
while. The gentleman that came to the stand with brother Brigham
is Thomas B. Marsh. I tell you this, that you need not be
over-anxious.
217
Joseph told us these things, and I know them to be true. I know
them by the revelations of Jesus Christ, and so do a great many
men. We are and we were heirs when we were called and ordained to
the Apostleship: we were of that class; yes, we were the sons and
daughters of those that came down through that lineage.
217
We will yet save the Constitution of the United States. We will
do it, as the Lord liveth, and we will save this nation, every
one of them that will be saved. Brother Brigham Young and brother
Joseph Smith stand at our head, and will do that thing, as the
Lord liveth. Yes, we, as their children, with our children to
assist us, will do it. We have got that power, and so have they,
and will bear the kingdom off victoriously to every nation that
is upon God's footstool; and I know it.
217
Let your hearts be comforted; for just as sure as that is rue, so
sure will we have good peace for three years from last winter.
And why? Because we will make peace, and we will sustain it and
support it, and we will bear off the kingdom and establish it. We
will bring forth every one of those old veterans, and we will
place them upon this land that they fought for. Now, mark it; for
we will do it, and all the devils in hell cannot hinder it, if
this people will only live their religion and do as they are
told; and you cannot do as you are told without living your
religion; and if you will do that, we never shall be troubled.
217
I tell you, if we now live our religion every day, inasmuch as
the President of the United States, or the Senators or
Legislators make laws to afflict us, the thing they design to
bring upon us shall come upon themselves; and the affliction, the
snares, the traps, and the gins which they lay for us, they
themselves shall suffer with and be caught in. These words never
shall fail.
217
Brethren and sisters, can you do as you are told? It is the
easiest thing in the world.
217
[President Brigham Young: "Tell them something to do."]
217
We want some thirty or forty yoke of oxen to go out and meet
James A. Little's company. Do you all say yes?
217
[The congregation responded, "Yes."]
217
To-morrow morning, at seven o'clock, we want forty yoke of cattle
to help in our trains. You, Bishops, see to that, will you?
218
["Yes, Sir."]
218
I tell you we have got enough for you to do: we will call on you
for another hitch by-and-by. Take care of your grain, and have
all the sisters help to take care of it, and do not let the
children waste it; for we do not want you to have enough
scattered round to fat three hogs on the crumbs and pieces of
bread that are around your door yards. Will you do that?
218
[President Young: "I guess they will."]
218
My discourse is rather eccentric. It is in detachments. [Voice.
"That is the way they are building the big ship in London."] That
is right, is it not, brother Carrington?
218
["Yes, Sir."]
218
But let us be attached together, and then we are one; let us
yield up our will, and let it run into the tree or branch to
which we are connected. Yield up your wills.
218
I will compare you to a drop of water; inasmuch as you are not
willing to yield up, you cannot be one. Now, just let us all run
into one drop, and let all the branches be connected to that one
tree; and then will we not increase? We will.
218
Now, as to those enemies down here below, they are not going to
trouble us: the brethren will have to go and help them in. Some
of those baggage waggons are nearly to Bridger now, and they
cannot get back. Their teams are failing fast, and the
supposition is, they will have to hire our teams to help them in,
but the soldiers will not come. There is nobody to molest them,
but their minds are not quiet: they are scared almost to death;
and the nearer those baggage waggons get here, the more they are
afraid.
218
As to the army, one-fifth of them have deserted, and the others
are making preparations to do so likewise. And as to old Harney,
the old squaw-killer, they have made him stop to aid the Governor
of Kansas, and, it is likely, to kick up jack. But we do not care
anything about it or them. Let us lay up our grain and prepare
for the siege, for it will come.
218
We commenced last Sunday to declare that we are a free people,
and we will be free from this day henceforth and for ever; and we
never will come under that yoke again. I tell you, as my soul
lives, the bow-pin has dropped out of old Bright's bow, and the
bow has dropped out, and the yoke is now on old Buck-anan's neck.
218
Did you ever see a yoke of cattle, and see one get loose, and the
off-ox swinging round the yoke and knocking everybody's shins? If
you have, that is just the way with old Buchanan: he cannot do
anything, but he will bruise somebody's shins, and they will be
after him, and he never shall rest again--no, never, until the
time comes for us to redeem him. And that is not all. All his
coadjutors, his cabinet, and all his governors--yes, I will say
from here, or from Dan to Jerusalem--they shall go over the dam:
they never shall rest in peace till the Lord Almighty has
scourged them until they are fully satisfied.
218
The Lord God is going to play with them, as he did with Pharaoh
in Egypt; and let me tell you, there will not be much fighting
for us to do, if we live our religion; but God will use them to
accomplish his own works, as the monkey did the cat, when he took
the cat's paw to pull the nut out of the fire. We will make
monkeys of them, and we will make them crawl on all-fours, and
they never will rest.
219
They have afflicted us ever since the day that Joseph got the
plates. They have driven us five times and broken us up, and here
we are. Have they ever repented? No, they have not. Have they
afflicted us as many as seventy times seven? They have, speaking
of it individually. Well, they are not yet punished as they will
be; but they are in punishment, are they not, Thomas? They are.
Our government is God's government on the earth, and he will see
to the interests of his kingdom. He will know the designs of our
enemies, and he will know at all times to take them when they do
not think of it.
219
The President of this nation and his brethren in office, with all
the rulers and all the priests, have sanctioned the destruction
of this people. Yes, the President and all his coadjutors have
sanctioned our death as much as if they had taken our lives, and
they are a bloodthirsty nation. They have killed our Prophets,
Patriarchs and Apostles, and they have slain, or caused to fall,
thousands--yea, thousands of our brethren and sisters, our wives,
our fathers, and our mothers; and they shall see the same
fulfilled upon themselves, and it shall be measures to them
double for all they have dealt out unto us.
219
When we consider all things, are they not to be pitied? They are.
If you will live your religion, you never will have anything to
do but to live your religion and lay up stores and prepare for
the sceneries that are to come; for, as true as the Lord lives,
the people of the nations will come by hundreds and by thousands
for food, and for raiment, and for protection; and that time is
right at our door.
219
This is one thing to rouse our feelings; for God saw that you
would not listen to the words of his servants, but you listen to
your own words, and you did not have confidence to lay up stores.
There is not one man to a hundred that ever did it; and that is
proof sufficient that you did not believe what was said. This is
but a shadow of what is coming: it is in embryo. You will see
such a time as you never saw. But bless you we won't be troubled.
We will live as in the presence of God and of angels. And will we
ever have to go into the mountains? No, never. If you will live
your religion, you never will.
219
[Voice: "That is true."]
219
Do just as brother Brigham tells you; for he always tells you
what is right, and he generally tells you what I say is right;
and if there is anything wrong, he will correct it and give you
the truth. But do I wish to teach you an error? No; I have not
such a desire in my heart.
219
Had I a desire before I was a "Mormon" to propagate an error? No.
Why, bless you, I always was a "Mormon." My father and
grandfather were "Mormons;" and it is "Mormonism" right away
back.
219
You know brother brigham and I know our daddies; and if no other
men on the face of the earth do, you may feel perfectly satisfied
that all is right with us.
219
Now, let us be faithful, let us be humble, let us lay aside our
pride and everything that is calculated to distress us or to
distress our wives; and then let wives lay aside everything that
is calculated to distress their husbands.
219
Wives, lay aside your vanity, and go to work and make everything
that we need, until the time comes when the Lord will consecrate
the whole earth unto this people. But that time is not now.
219
I do not do as many do; for many have looked at these troops that
are coming with a degree of fear. But what are they? [Voice:
"Scarcely worth picking up."]
219
I wish there would never a pin's worth of their property come in
here, because there are those who think more of a pound of tea
than they do of their religion.
219
[President B. Young: "There are not many of that class."]
220
But there are a few. If there were not, I should feel
discouraged; I should feel to give counsel for you to go to work
and accumulate as fast as you could. Bless your souls! there is
nothing but what we could make here.
220
Need we send to the States for anything? No; we need not send
even for sugar; and we can make almost everything under heaven,
and all the rest is in heaven; and they can be sent down here to
us; for heaven and earth are connected by this Priesthood as much
as my body and spirit are connected. All these things are in
heaven--sugar, flocks and herds, wool and silks, and everything
else; and they are not only in the heavens, but in the earth,
just as much as that pitcher was taken out of the earth. It was
in the earth, and the same kinds are also in the heavens.
220
We can make all these things ourselves; and all we have to do is
to organize the elements that God has created or that he
organized; for he did not crete this earth any more than the
potter created this pitcher. The potter took the rough material
and ground it, and put it on his wheel, and made it just into the
shape you see it now.
220
It was so with our God. The elements were already created, and he
took them and shaped them into an earth; and this is the way that
all things are organized.
220
Can we make silk? I have told you that if you go to work and
raise flax, you should have the privilege, in my lifetime, of
reaping four times as much flax as you ever reaped in the States;
that is, you shall have a fourfold crop.
220
Do I believe that such can be the case with sheep? I know it can;
for we have sheared more wool from the sheep here than we ever
did in the States, and have we not done the same by wheat?
220
I heard brother Brigham and brother Wells speaking of a person
that took from an acre and thirty rods ninety-six bushels and a
half of wheat, and there are others who have taken their
fifty-seven bushels an acre. Why, Thomas, you never saw such
things in the States! God bless you, Thomas! you shall become a
sound man, and be a comfort to us in our old age.
220
Well, I have no feelings in me against any one--not against
brother Marsh; but I feel to bless him with the blessings of God,
with the blessings of the earth, from the crown of your head to
the soles of your feet; for this is my calling, and I do not feel
to curse. But as for our enemies, they have cursed themselves
with all the curses they can bear; and the cursing that are on
them they never can get off, neither can those who sustain them.
The Church and kingdom to which we belong will become the kingdom
of our God and his Christ, and brother Brigham Young will become
President of the United States.
220
[Voices responded, "Amen."]
220
And I tell you he will be something more; but we do not now want
to give him the name: but he is called and ordained to a far
greater station than that, and he is foreordained to take that
station, and he has got it; and I am Vice-President, and brother
Wells is the Secretary of the Interior--yes, and of all the
armies in the flesh.
220
You don't believe that; but I can tell you it is one of the
smallest things that I can think of. You may think that I am
joking; but I am perfectly willing that brother Long should write
every word of it; for I can see it just as naturally as I see the
earth and the productions thereof.
220
Let us live our religion, serve our God, be good and kind one to
another, cease all those contentions in your houses, and live in
peace.
221
Sisters, if you have got husbands, nourish them and cherish them;
for they have got an almighty work to do; they have enough to do
to lay up the comforts of life; and you wives are the women to
nourish them that nourish you; for they feed you, and clothe you,
and give you every mouthful that you eat and drink, and they have
brought you to these valleys of the mountains, that you might see
the sons of Jacob become a mighty host. Good heavens! you may yet
see the day when the sons of Jacob will be ten times thicker than
they now are; and I know it will be so.
221
We will build up Jackson County, and I am going to tell them of
it, with your consent, brother Brigham; and if you do not find
any fault with it, I do not know that anybody else has a right
to.
221
Sisters, love your husbands, and encourage them to listen to
their file leaders and to their officers pertaining to this
Church; for this is their calling, and not to sit down and cry,
snuffle, and find fault with their leaders and the other
authorities in the Church; for there is where so many go over the
dam.
221
Brother Thomas has learned that this won't do. He has said he got
mad with brother Joseph, and then he got mad with brother Brigham
and me, because we did not get mad also, like him. The truth was,
we were so busy, we had no time to get mad. It was nothing to us
what brother Joseph did, and it is just so with you: it is none
of your business what brother Brigham does, though you all know
that he would not do anything wrong. Why, bless you, brother
Brigham would die ten thousand deaths rather than walk one hair
to the right or to the left from that which is right.
221
Well, we are not jealous of you. Do your duty, and you will make
every house and every place a palace, and your homes will be as
the gate of heaven, and a source of joy to your husbands. Of
course you must have a heaven of that which you have made.
221
Why, I would go to work and make an altar and a heaven, and I
never would take any other course than that which is honorable
before God; and how can you live your religion without this?
221
You poor, miserable, disaffected beings, if there are any such
here, learn to do right.
221
Sisters, sustain and comfort your husbands; for they have got
plenty to do in these last days. After we have laid up store and
got seven years' provisions, there will be seven years for us to
be on guard, but never can our enemies touch us if we do right.
221
We are up in the tops of the mountains, and our Governor is here.
What do you say to that? And his God is here, and his associates
are listening.
221
Well, if it is time for the Government of the United States to
cut the thread, we are perfectly competent to take care of
ourselves. We would not give a dime for this people to be one
more in number that they are. There are enough of us; for the
Lord is going to manifest his power and to play with our enemies
as he did with Pharaoh and all his host. Now, mark it, and see if
it does not come so, or something similar. All these things are
in this dispensation, and why? Because this is the fulness of
times: it is the time fixed for all to make a sacrifice before
God.
221
God bless you, and may you receive the blessings of brother
Brigham, brother Heber, brother Daniel, the Twelve Apostles, and
the blessings of the Patriarchs of the living God.
221
Peace be unto this people. Peace be in these valleys and upon the
mountains around us! and peace be upon everything that we
possess! But peace shall not rest upon those who will grumble and
find fault with the servants of God. No; and he or she that will
do it shall be as a barren tree.
221
God bless you and make your minds fruitful, and fill you with
revelation, with dreams, and with the visions of eternity, which
is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
Albert Smith, September 13, 1857
George Albert Smith, September 13, 1857
REPORT OF A VISIT TO THE SOUTHERN COUNTRY.
Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, September 13, 1857.
222
The last time, I believe, brethren and sisters, that I had the
privilege of speaking from this stand, was the day previous to my
starting for the southern country. We were then expecting a visit
from a very formidable force, directly from the State of
Missouri. It waked up in my mind the feelings that I used to
have--say from ten to twenty years ago, in hearing the constant
annoyance of an approaching enemy. And according to the report
which has been published of my remarks, I talked rather strong.
But one thing is evident--if I did not talk strong, it was not
because I did not feel strong on the occasion.
222
I left the next morning and wended my way southward. I visited
the different settlements hurriedly, until I reached Parowan, in
the county of Iron, the place of the first settlement in the
southern part of the Territory. When I arrived there, it appeared
that some rumour or spirit of surprise had reached them; for
there were active operations going on, seemingly preparing for
something that was near at hand. As I drove in at the gate, I
beheld the military on the square exercising, and was immediately
surrounded by the "Iron Battalion," which seemed to have held its
own very well since it was organized in that place.
222
They had assembled together under the impression that their
country was about to be invaded by an army from the United
States, and that it was necessary to make preparation by
examining each other's arms, and to make everything ready by
preparing to strike in any direction and march to such places as
might be necessary in the defence of their homes.
222
As it will be well recollected, I was the President of the
company that first made the settlement there. I was received with
every feeling of enthusiasm, and I never found them in better
spirits. They were willing any moment to touch fire to their
homes, and hide themselves in the mountains, and to defend their
country to the very last extremity.
222
Now, there had been no such preaching as that when I went away;
but the Spirit seemed to burn in my bones to visit all these
settlements in that southern region. Colonel Dame was about
organizing the military of that district under the law of last
winter. As the Colonel was going along to organize the military,
I got into the carriage and went on a mission of peace, to preach
to the people. When I got to Cedar, I found the Battalions on
parade, and the Colonel talked to them and completed the new
organization.
223
On the following day, I addressed the Saints at their
meeting-house. I never had greater liberty of speech to proclaim
to the people my feelings and views; and in spite of all I could
do, I found myself preaching a military discourse; and I told
them, in case of invasion, it might be necessary to set fire to
our property, and hide in the mountains, and leave our enemies to
do the best they could. It seemed to be hailed with the same
enthusiasm that it was at Parowan. That was the same Sabbath that
brother Young was preaching the same kind of doctrine; and I am
perfectly satisfied that all the districts in the southern
country would have given him their unanimous vote.
223
I then want to Harmony. Brother Dame preached to the military,
and I to the civil powers; and I must say that my discourse
partook of the military more than the religious. But it seemed
that I was perfectly running over with it, and hence I had to say
something about it.
223
I then went over a lovely country, and passed over "Peter's
Leap," and some other such lovely places. It is rather rough; but
I could not but admire its extreme beauty; and I think, if the
Lord had got up all the rough, rocky, and the broken fragments of
the earth in one, he might have dropped it down there.
223
When I reached the cotton country, I had previously learned that
they were failing in their attempts to raise cotton, and that the
waters of the Rio Virgin were poisoning the cotton. But I learned
that the seed had not come up: but what had come up, perhaps
one-third of it was exceedingly fine. The difficulty was, that
their cotton was planted very late, and the sun heated the sand;
for the soil is nothing but the red sand of Sahara. They planted
in the sand, as there was nowhere else to plant it, and the sun
was scorching it; but they found that all that was necessary was
to keep the sand wet; and when they poured on the water, the
cotton grew. And old cotton-growers told me that they had never
seen a better prospect for cotton, for the time it had been
planted, in the world; and this is the condition of things in
that country, and the prospect is, that they will have pretty
good cotton and about the third of a crop, and the next year they
will be able to raise lots of cotton; for they will be there
early enough, and have seed that can be depended upon.
223
The corn in Tutse-gabbot's field, which was planted early, was
eighteen feet high. If the sand was not wet, it would all blow
away. The country seemed very hot to me; otherwise, I enjoyed the
visit very well. But the brethren insisted that it was a very
cool spell while I was there.
223
I preached to them in Washington City, and I thank the Lord for
the desert holes that we live in, and for all the land that can
be watered,--in all, amounting to but a few hundred acres. There
are but a few rods wide that can be watered in a place; but I
tell you, when the day comes that the Saints need these hills to
be covered with vegetation, they have only to exercise faith, and
God will turn them into fruitful fields.
223
We started from Washington in the night, and the brethren told
me, if I had seen the roads, I would not travel them. But I told
them I did not want to see the roads; for I was determined to go
ahead.
223
We travelled ten miles, and camped by a small spring, called
"Allen's Spring." Some Indians took our horses. We told them we
were afraid they would get into some corn-fields. They told us
they would put them where they would get plenty to eat and do no
mischief. The Indians brought our horses early in the morning,
and we arrived at "Jacob's Wikeup," as the Indians call Fort
Clara, about nine o'clock, and found their crops suffering for
want of water. I saw beautiful indigo, cotton, and corn; and the
stalks of the corn were perfectly dry, while the ears were green
and fit to boil.
224
We also had a glorious interview in this, as in other places,
with the natives of the desert. We remained there through the
heat of the day, and then proceeded down "Jacob's Twist," (a
magnificent kanyon,) to where the California road joins the Santa
Clara, and then followed up the Santa Clara in the dark of the
night--a river upon whose banks many scenes of desperation have
been enacted.
224
About ten o'clock at night, we were surrounded by some hundreds
of the natives that were anxious we should stop over night. They
took care of our horses, built us camp-fires, and roasted us
corn, and made us as comfortable as they could; and I never ate
better corn or better melons in my life. We stopped over night
with them, and not one of them asked me for a thing; which is
remarkable, as the Indians are intolerable beggars. But I was
treated as well as if I had been among the Saints, and I never
enjoyed a treat better.
224
We pursued our visit to the Mountain Meadows, and there were
kindly treated by the families of the missionaries, who lived at
this place on account of the abundant grass for their stock. I
then went to Penter, and there addressed a houseful of people in
the evening, and then proceeded to Cedar the next day. They had
heard they were going to have an army of 600 dragoons come down
from the east on to the town. The Major seemed very sanguine
about the matter. I asked him, if this rumour should prove true,
if he was not going to wait for instructions. He replied, There
was no time to wait for any instruction; and he was going to take
his battalion and use them up before they could get down through
the kanyons; for, said he, if they are coming here, they are
coming for no good.
224
I admired his grit, but I thought he would not have the privilege
of using them up, for want of an opportunity. I also visited the
Saints at Paragoonah and preached to them, and in every place
felt the same spirit. I then came over to Beaver, which is a new
settlement; and the day previous, an Indian came in and told them
there were shod horses' tracks at a spring over the big mountains
about twenty miles to the east.
224
Major Farnsworth, supposing that there was a body of men in the
neighbourhood, and that these were the tracks of the scouts, they
immediately went over the mountains and traced the horses'
tracks, until they ascertained they came from Parowan. I do not
know whether the inhabitants of Parowan intended to whip a
regiment of dragoons, or not; but it is certain they are wide
awake, and are not going to be taken by surprise. There was only
one thing that I dreaded, and that was a spirit in the breasts of
some to wish that their enemies might come and give them a chance
to fight and take vengeance for the cruelties that had been
inflicted upon us in the States. They did feel that they hated to
owe a debt and not be able to pay it, and they felt like an old
man that lives in Provo, brother Jameson, who has carried a few
ounces of lead in his body ever since the Haun's Mill massacre in
Missouri; and he wants to pay it back with usury; and he
undertook to preach at Provo, and prayed that God would send them
along; for he wanted to have a chance at them.
225
Now, I never felt so; but I do not know but it is on account of
my extreme timidity; for I would a great deal rather the Lord
would fight the battles than me; and I feel to pray that he will
punish them with that hell which is to want to and can't; and it
is my prayer and wish all the time that this may be their doom.
This is what I want to inculcate all the time; and at the same
time, if the Lord brings us in collision with them, and it is his
will, let us take hold--not in the spirit of revenge or anger,
but simply to avenge God of his enemies and to protect our homes
and fire-sides. But I am perfectly aware that all the settlements
I visited in the south, Fillmore included, one single sentence is
enough to put every man in motion. In fact, a word is enough to
set in motion every man, or set a torch to every building, where
the safety of this people is jeopardized.
225
I have understood that there are half-a-dozen fellows in Provo
that have but one wife each, and that they are not for fighting,
because they say this trouble has come on account of plurality.
Well, I pity them, because I know the women will leave them, and
that it would not be but a few days before there would be so many
broken-hearted, disconsolate men; for the women among the
Latter-day Saints will not live with such men.
225
I have rejoiced and enjoyed myself on this visit to the south as
much as at any time; for I perceive a hearty willingness to do
and sacrifice anything that was required for the preservation of
Zion; and whenever I got up to preach, I was full, and it seemed
as if I could not stop; and before I got through, I would be
tired.
225
I will say to the brethren and sisters, that I feel to return to
my heavenly Father my thanks that he has thus far frustrated the
designs of our enemies; and I know that he has got the power to
wield and frustrate them at his will; and I know, if we are
humble and united, and moved upon by the right Spirit, God will
fight our battles. And if any of us are called to lay down our
lives in the defence of our religion, God will save us in
celestial glory, and he will preserve us, though all the world be
against us.
225
[President B. Young: "That is true."]
225
These are my feelings, and this is my faith. No matter what day
or hour we are called to go into the presence of our Father in
heaven: for every man and woman that has not got a religion that
is worth more than their mortal lives, and unless we are willing
to sacrifice all that pertains to these temporal feelings, we are
not worthy of salvation.
225
Why, there was an honest Dutchman came to me this morning, and he
had just heard that the President had concluded to let the
soldiers in here. His heart had sunk within him at the thought,
and "Oh! says he, "can I live to see those troops come in here?"
He can live through a great many things besides that. God will
protect his people, and he will fight their battles; and if he
wants a little help, I presume that he will find us ready.
225
I have preached to the brethren to live their religion, and
"trust in God and keep their powder dry." I borrowed it from
Cromwell. Be ready to defend Israel; and when we have done all we
can, the Lord will do the balance. Why, say the world, it is
presumption for you to talk so. Uncle Sam has twenty-five
millions of people, and 100,000,000 of surplus money in the
treasury, and thousands of men in the country that are aching to
be killed. We used to talk to them in this way when we lived down
in their midst; and then, when it came to the sticking point, we
would bow to them; and what did we get by it? Brother Taylor told
you that a thousands had suffered in consequence.
225
I tell you, we have suffered more waste of life and property than
we will to face the music; and let them do their cursedest, and
then every honest Dutchman and every man will get all he wants;
and many of us Yankees will get many of our dirty tricks purged
and pruned out of us: and our picayunary will vanish; it will all
fail; for everything that we have in our hearts that is not right
will be purged out; for our interest will be centred in the
kingdom of God.
226
When I was back in Washington last season, I had a long
conversation with Senator Douglas; and he is a kind of
personification of modern democracy--very thick, but not very
long. He asked a great many questions about our Temple, and I
gave him a description of the foundation, and he asked me if I
expected we would ever be able to accomplish it? The manner he
communicated it was to show that he had his eye upon another
thing than that which he alluded to; but I realised then just as
well as I did when I read his proposition to "cut out the
loathsome ulcer." I said to him, "O Judge, we are not a little
handful, as we were in Nauvoo: we can now do anything we have a
mind to."
226
Some of our national statesmen profess to be Christians and
wonderfully pious. Mr. Morill, of Vermont, said to me, "Your
domestic relations are so at variance with sacred books!" Why,
said I, the Father of the faithful, our father Abraham, seemed to
have the same view of the matter that we do. "Oh," says he,
"Abraham was guilty of a great many eccentric tricks." "Eccentric
as he might be," I replied, "it is in his bosom that all
Christians expect to rest; and we do not expect that he is going
to kick his wives out to please anybody."
226
Many people do not know why it is that they feel so enraged
against us. I found in taking with hundreds and thousands of
persons, in the course of our travels, that there was a
deep-rooted spirit of hatred; and in taking of this I found that
my reasons were superior to theirs; and they felt it and realized
it, and my conversation seemed to suit and carry a good
influence.
226
Our Elders have preached the Gospel freely throughout the world,
and they have tarred and feathered them and put them to death. If
they could have defeated them by arguments, all well enough: but
no,--these weapons proved ineffectual, and they tried mobs and
violence; and now they array the armies of the United States
against us, that under their wings they may send missionaries
among us to convert our souls. Poor cursed slinks! Do not they
know that we were raised among them in the very hot-bed of
sectarian bigotry, and that we know all that the priests know
about their religion, and ten thousand times more?
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, September 13, 1857
Brigham Young, September 13, 1857
THE UNITED STATES' ADMINISTRATION AND UTAH ARMY.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, September 13, 1857.
227
Before the meeting closes, I want to make a few remarks. My
feelings are so complicated that I want to say a few words, and I
do not want to; I want to talk, and I do not want to talk. You
recollect hearing one of the Elders state upon the stand, not
long since, that he came into the Church mad, and had been mad
ever since. And I am too angry this morning to preach.
227
I have been in this kingdom a good while--twenty-five years and
upwards, and I have been driven from place to place; my brethren
have been driven, my sisters have been driven; we have been
scattered and peeled, and every time without any provocation upon
our part, only that we were united, obedient to the laws of the
land, and striving to worship God. Mobs repeatedly gathered
against this people, but they never had any power to prevail
until Governors issued their orders and called out a force under
the letter of the law, but breaking the spirit, to hold the
"Mormons" still while infernal scamps cut their throats. I have
had all that before me through the night past, and it makes me
too angry to preach. Also to see that we are in a Government
whose administrators are always trying to injure us, while we are
constantly at the defiance of all hell to prove any just grounds
for their hostility against us; and yet they are organizing their
forces to come here, and protect infernal scamps who are anxious
to come and kill whom they please, destroy whom they please, and
finally exterminate the "Mormons."
227
I did not arrive till late; and brother Taylor was then preaching
upon this subject, and I was glad of it. He has taught you good
principles. This people are free; they are not in bondage to any
government on God's footstool. We have transgressed no law, and
we have no occasion to do so, neither do we intend to; but as for
any nation's coming to destroy this people, God Almighty being my
helper, they cannot come here. [The congregation responded by a
loud Amen.] That is my feeling upon that point.
228
On the 24th of July last, a number of us went to Big Cottonwood
Kanyon, to pass the anniversary of our arrival into this Valley.
Ten years ago the 24th of July last, a few of the Elders arrived
here, and began to plough and to pant seeds, to raise food to
sustain themselves. Whist speaking to the brethren on that day, I
said, inadvertently, If the people of the United States will let
us alone for ten years, we will ask no odds of them; and ten
years from that very day, we had a message by brothers Smoot,
Stoddard, and Rockwell, that the Government had stopped the mail,
and that they had ordered 2,500 troops to come here and hold the
"Mormons" still, while priests, politicians, speculators,
whoremongers, and every mean, filthy character that could be
raked up should come here and kill off the "Mormons," I did not
think about what I had said ten years ago, till I heard that the
President of the United States had so unjustly ordered troops
here; and then I said, when my former expression came to my mind,
In the name of Israel's God, we ask no odds of them.
228
I do not often get angry; but when I do, I am righteously angry;
and the bosom of the Almighty burns with anger towards those
scoundrels; and they shall be consumed, in the name of Israel's
God. We have borne enough of their oppression and hellish abuse,
and we will not bear any more of it; for there is no just law
requiring further forbearance on our part. And I am not going to
have troops here to protect the priests and a hellish rabble in
efforts to drive us from the land we possess; for the Lord does
not want us to be driven, and has said, "if you will assert your
rights, and keep my commandments, you shall never again be
brought into bondage by your enemies."
228
The officer in command of the United States' army, on its way to
Utah, detailed one of his staff, Captain Van Vliet, who is now on
the stand, to come here and earn whether he could procure the
necessary supplies for the army. Many of you are already aware of
this, and some of you have been previously acquainted with the
Captain. Captain Van Vliet visited us in Winter Quarters (now
Florence); and, if I remember correctly, he was then officiating
as Assistant-Quartermaster. He is again in our midst in the
capacity of Assistant-Quartermaster. From the day of his visit to
Winter Quarters, many of this people have become personally
acquainted with him, both through casual intercourse with and
working for him. He has invariably treated them kindly, as he
would a Baptist, a Methodist, or any other person; for that is
his character. He has always been found to be free and frank, and
to be a man that wishes to do right; and no doubt he would deal
out justice to all, if he had the power. Many of you have
laboured for him, and found him to be a kind, good man; and I
understand that he has much influence in the army, through his
kind treatment to the soldiers. He treats them as human beings,
while there are those who treat them worse than brute beasts.
229
Well, the enquiry is, "What is the news? What is the conclusion?"
It is this--We have to trust in God. I am not in the least
concerned as to the result, if we put our trust in God. The
administrators of our Government have issued orders for marching
troops and expending much treasure, and all predicated upon
falsehoods, while every honourable man would have first made an
economical and peaceful enquiry into the circumstances. And even
now, every honourable man would use all his influence to avert
the present unjust and entirely groundless movement against us;
but Captains, Majors, Colonels, and other subordinate officers
have not the power. Wicked persons, solely for the accomplishment
of their unhallowed schemes, have had the power to array the
Government against us, through their lying and misrepresentation;
but citizens, unorganized into cliques and parties, no matter how
good their intentions and wishes, have not the power to avert the
bow when the Administration of our Government is arrayed against
us, unless they will also unite against the few well-organized
scoundrels who are plundering our treasury and fast urging our
country to dissolution. We have got to protect ourselves by the
strength of our God. Do not be concerned in the least with regard
to all the affairs that are before you; for we shall live and
grow finely, as said a certain woman, who weighed but two pounds
when an infant, and was put in a quart cup. Upon being asked
whether she lived, "O yes," she said, "I lived and grew finely."
It will also be said of the Latter-day Saints, "They lived and
grew finely."
229
You are taught from Sabbath to Sabbath what to do; and if you do
that, all will be well. There is only one thing to fear, and that
is, that you will not be faithful to the kingdom of God. We have
that kingdom; and it will spread its balmy wings over thousands
and millions who have not yet heard the Gospel, and they will
find Israel to be "the head, and not the tail."
229
What is the cause of the hostile feeling against this people?
Brother Taylor has been telling you. God has restored the Gospel
of salvation to earth again. That unites the hearts of the
people, brings together those of different nations,
notwithstanding their various traditions and their different
manners and customs, and makes them of one heart and of one mind.
And what follows? All hell is moved against them, because the
kingdoms of this world--the kingdoms of darkness--are in danger.
A hell is moved against this people, because we are of one heart
and of one mind.
229
The faith of the Gospel of Jesus Christ is calculated to unite
the people in one, and to bring them back to the unity and faith
of those who obeyed the Gospel anciently, and finally to bring
them back to glory. Then do you wonder that all the sects of the
day are enraged against us? I have told you that I do not wonder;
neither do I wonder that governors and rulers are enraged at our
success. Are there any Democrats, any Whigs, any Methodists, any
Baptists, or anything like the parties and sects of the day among
us? No. What is there? Those who want to do the will of their
Father in heaven; and when they can know his will, their faith is
one, their hope is one, and they are one in all things.
229
It is not alone the United States that is in fear because of the
union that exists with this people, but all Europe trembles this
day in consequence of the faith there is here. Some may think
that it is not so; but I know more about the United States than
men do who come here direct from Washington. I red their history
and their feelings every day. You need not think that the world
are not opposed to us--you need not think that politicians are
not opposed to us, for they are.
229
We have sent a delegate to Congress during the past six years,
and has there ever been an opposing vote in his election? No. The
people only want to know who the right man is, and then they will
support him. Dr. Bernhisel is our delegate; and has it cost him
thousands of dollars to gain his election? No; it has not cost
him a singe dollar; no, not so much as a red cent. We think that
he is the most suitable man for us to send to Washington, and we
say, "Let us send him," and he is unanimously elected. And if we
had a thousand officers to elect--if we had to elect the
President of the United States, you would never see a dissenting
vote.
229
Parties in our Government have no better idea than to think the
republic stands all the firmer upon opposition; but I say that it
is not so. A republican Government consists in letting the people
rule by their united voice, without a dissension,--in learning
what is for the best, and unitedly doing it. That is true
republicanism.
230
Do not be angry. I will permit you to be as angry as I am. Do not
get so angry that you cannot pray: do not allow yourselves to
become so angry that you cannot feed an enemy--even your worst
enemy, if an opportunity should present itself. There is a wicked
anger, and there is a righteous anger. The Lord does not suffer
wicked anger to be in his heart; but there is anger in his bosom,
and he will hold a controversy with the nations, and will sift
them, and no power can stay his hand.
230
The Government of our country will go by the board through its
own corruptions, and no power can save it. If we can avert the
bow for another season, it is probable that our enemies will have
enough to attend to at home, without worrying the Latter-day
Saints. Have faith, and all will be well with us. I would like
this people to have faith enough to turn away their enemies. I
have prayed fervently about this matter; for it has been said
that the troops would come: but I have said that, if my faith
will prevent it, they shall not come. If God will turn them
whithersoever he will, so that they do not come here, I shall be
perfectly satisfied. But another man steps up, and says to the
one that prays for our enemies to be turned away, "Brother, you
are a coward; damn them, let them come, for I want fight to
them." Herein you perceive a conflict in our faith; and that
should not be. If there was a perfect union of our faith, our
enemies could never cross the Rocky Mountains; or, if they
undertook to come some other way, they never could cross the
Sierra Nevada Mountains, nor the Basin Rim, on our north, nor the
deserts at the south. But, says one, "I want to fight." Do all
such persons know that they are not right? If they will examine
their hearts, they will find a wicked anger and a malice there;
and they cannot get into the kingdom of God with those feelings.
230
Learn to control yourselves; earn to be in the hands of God as
clay in the hands of the potter; and if he will turn our enemies
away, praised be his name. But if it should become a duty to take
the sword, let us do it, manfully and in the strength of Israel's
God. Then one will chase a thousand, and two will put ten
thousand to flight." The day will be in which a man will go out
and say to an army of a hundred thousand men, "Do thus, and so,
or we are upon you;" and they will hear the rumbling of chariots
and the rushing of troops, as in the days of Elijah.
230
You recollect of a Prophet's telling what bread and meal should
be sold for in a straitened city the following day. The enemy
thought that there were millions of the Israelites after them,
for they heard the rolling of chariot-wheels, the clashing of
armour, and the trampling of horses, and they fled. The Prophet
had told the king that he would be trodden to death in the gate,
and he was; and a measure of meal was sold in the city for a
penny, in fulfilment of the word of the Lord. The doctrines of
salvation are the same now as they were in the days of Adam, or
Elijah, or Jesus, when he was upon the earth.
230
While brother Taylor was speaking of the sectarian world, it
occurred to my mind that the wicked do not know any more than the
dumb brutes, comparatively speaking; but it is our business to
hunt up and gather out all the honest portion of the nations of
the earth, and give them salvation. We may very properly say that
the sectarian world do not know anything correctly, so far as
pertains to salvation. Ask them where heaven is?--where they are
going to when they die?--where Paradise is?--and there is not a
priest in the world that can answer your questions. Ask them what
kind of a being our Heavenly Father is, and they cannot tell you
so much as Balaam's ass told him. They are more ignorant than
children.
231
We have the knowledge of those things; and we have the greatest
reason to be thankful of any people upon the face of the earth.
If others ought to do right, we more. Be full of love and
compassion to your fellowbeings, full of kindness, such as human
beings can possess, for that is our business. The only business
that we have on hand is to build up the kingdom of God and
prepare the way of the Son of Man.
231
If you do your duty in this respect, you need not be afraid of
mobs, nor of forces sent out in violation of the very genius of
our free institutions, holding you till mobs kill you. Mobs? Yes;
for where is there the least particle of authority, either in our
Constitution or laws, for sending troops here, or even for
appointing civil officers contrary to the voluntary consent of
the governed? We came here without any help from our enemies, and
we intend to stay as long as we please.
231
They say that their army is legal, and I say that such a
statement is as false as hell, and that they are as rotten as an
old pumpkin that has been frozen seven times and then melted in a
harvest sun. Come on with your thousands of illegally-ordered
troops, and I will promise you, in the name of Israel's God, that
you shall melt away as the snow before a July sun.
231
There is one thing that I want, for the satisfaction of Captain
Van Vliet. One of our old senators, Stephen A. Douglas, recently
said before his constituents in Illinois, that nine-tenths of our
people were aliens. We have a larger proportion of foreigners in
this city than in any other part of the Territory, and there are
a good many here to-day who have just come in from the Plains. I
want those who are native born and naturalized American citizens
to raise their right hands. [Over two-thirds of the congregation
raised their hands.] You who have not yet received your
naturalization papers will please manifest it in the same way.
[Less than a third of the congregation raised their hands.] Now,
Captain, you can see for yourself that over two-thirds of this
congregation are either native born or naturalized American
citizens.
231
I have called this vote that Captain Van Vliet may be able to do
as he always does--speak the truth boldly, and tell them of it
next winter in Washington; and that he can, if he sees Senator
Douglas in Washington, tell him that his statement was false, for
he has seen for himself.
231
If it were any use, I would ask whether there is ONE person in
this congregation who wants to go to the United States; but I
know that I should not find any. But I will pledge myself that if
there is a man, woman, or child that wants to go back to the
States, if they will pay their debts, and not steal anything,
they can go; and if they are poor and honest, we will help them
to go. That has been my well-known position all the time.
231
Brother Taylor has said that he bantered the United States for a
trade, and promised them that if they would send all to Utah that
wanted to come, we would send all to the States that wanted to
go. We would get our thousands to their one, if they would make
that trade. But no--they must keep on lying, howling, and trying
to oppress and kill the innocent.
231
When some want away last spring, I told them to go in peace, and
they did so. What are they doing now? Many of them are struggling
to get back, and the rest are wishing that they had never left
here. It is a kind of dear business to apostatize every year. I
would rather stick to the old ship Zion.
232
When I was written to in Nauvoo by the President of the United
States, through another person, enquiring, "Where are you going,
Mr. Young?" I replied that I did not know where we should land.
We had men in England trying to negotiate for Vancouver's Island,
and we sent a shipload of Saints round Cape Horn to California.
Men in authority asked, "Where are you going to?" "We may go to
California, or to Vancouver's Island." When the Pioneer company
reached Green River, we met Samuel Brannan and a few others from
California, and they wanted us to go there. I remarked, "Let us
go to California, and we cannot stay there over five years; but
let us stay in the mountains, and we can raise our own potatoes,
and eat them; and I calculate to stay here." We are still on the
backbone of the animal, where the bone and the sinew are, and we
intend to stay here, and all hell cannot help themselves.
232
We are not to be persecuted as we have been. We can say, "Come as
a mob, and we can sweeten you up right suddenly." They never did
anything against Joseph till they had ostensibly legalized a mob;
and I shall treat every army and every armed company that
attempts to come here as a mob. [The congregation responded,
"Amen."] You might as well tell me that you can make hell into a
powder-house as to tell me that you could let an army in here and
have peace; and I intend to tell them and show them this, if they
do not keep away. By taking this course, you will find that every
man and woman feels happy, and they say, "All is right, all is
well;" and I say that our enemies shall not slip the bow on "Old
Bright's neck" again.
232
God bless you. Amen.
232
MOVEMENTS OF THE SAINTS' ENEMIES.--THE CRISIS.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, September 13, 1857.
232
A would like very well to hear some of the rest of the brethren
speak, if I had entirely got over being angry and had patience to
sit and hear. I think, however, that I shall be able to calm and
control my feelings, though I do not expect to become entirely
settled until the affairs around me are settled.
232
It is a pretty bold stand for this people to take, to say that
they will not be controlled by the corrupt administrators of our
General Government. We will be controlled by them, if they will
be controlled by the Constitution and laws; but they will not.
Many of them do not care any more about the Constitution and the
laws that they make than they do about the laws of another
nation. That class trample the rights of the people under their
feet, while there are also many who would like to honour them.
All we have ever asked for is our constitutional rights. We wish
the laws of our Government honoured, and we have ever honoured
them; but they are trampled under foot by administrators.
233
There cannot be a more damnable, dastardly order issued than was
issued by the Administration to this people while they were in an
Indian country, in 1846. Before we left Nauvoo, not less than two
United States' senators came to receive a pledge from us that we
would leave the United States; and then, while we were doing our
best to leave their borders, the poor, low, degraded curses sent
a requisition for five hundred of our men to go and fight their
battles! That was President Polk; and he is now weltering in hell
with old Zachary Taylor, where the present administrators will
soon be, if they do not repent.
233
Liars have reported that this people have committed treason; and
upon their lies, the President has ordered out troops to aid in
officering this Territory: and if those officers are like many
who have previously been sent here, (and we have reason to
believe that they are, or they would not come when they know they
are not wanted,) they are poor, miserable blacklegs, brokendown
political hacks, robbers, and whoremongers--men that are not fit
for civilized society; so they must dragoon them upon us for
officers. I feel that I won't bear such cursed treatment, and
that is enough to say; for we are just as free as the mountain
air.
233
I do not lift my voice against the great and glorious Government
guaranteed to every citizen by our Constitution, but against
those corrupt administrators who trample the Constitution and
just laws under their feet. They care no more about them than
they do about the Government of France; but they walk them under
their feet with impunity. And the most of the characters they
have sent here as officers cared no more about the laws of our
country and of this Territory than they did about the laws of
China, but walked them under their feet with all the recklessness
of despots.
233
I do not want to be angry, nor to have my feelings wrought up;
but I cannot keep quiet under the continued outrageous tyranny of
the wicked.
233
I have said that if the brethren will have faith, the Lord will
fight our battles, and we will have the privilege of living here
in peace. I have counted the cost to this people of a collision
with our enemies; but I cannot begin to count the cost it will be
to them.
233
I have told you that if this people will live their religion, all
will be well; and I have told you that if there is any man or
woman that is not willing to destroy anything and everything of
their property that would be of use to an enemy, if left, I
wanted them to go out of the Territory; and I again say so
to-day; for when the time comes to burn and lay waste our
improvements, if any man undertakes to shield his, he will be
sheared down; for "judgment will be laid to the line and
righteousness to the plummet." Now the faint-hearted can go in
peace; but should that time come, they must not interfere. Before
I will suffer what I have in times gone by, there shall not be
one building, nor one foot of lumber, nor a stick, nor a tree,
nor a particle of grass and hay, that will burn, left in reach of
our enemies. I am sworn, if driven to extremity, to utterly lay
waste, in the name of Israel's God.
234
I know that the Saints, both the brethren and sisters, pay that
our enemies may not come here; for their entrance is designed by
our Government to be the prelude to the introduction of
abominations and death. And you cannot talk to a brother, or even
to a sister, but that she will tell you that, if she consents in
her feelings to have our enemies come here, she feels
uncomfortable, and her heart sinks within her. If I consent in my
feelings to have them come here, my heart sinks within me, my
buoyant spirits are gone, and I have no comfort; for I know the
hellish designs concealed under the present movement. But we are
free, and every man says, "Stand by the kingdom." When this is
the case, every man is like a troop; they are like lions.
234
Admit of corrupt administrators sending troops here, and what
would be the result? All hell would follow after. I naturally
dislike to have any trouble, and would not, were I not obliged
to; but we are obliged to defend ourselves against the
persecution of our oppressors, or have our constitutional rights
rent from us, and have ourselves destroyed. We must either suffer
that, or stand up and maintain the kingdom of God on the earth.
234
We have known all the time that the kingdoms of darkness were
opposed to the kingdom of God--that the powers of earth and hell
were combined against it. Christ and Baal cannot make friends
with each other: you cannot mix oil and water, righteousness and
wickedness. This is the kingdom of God; all others are of Devil.
They never can be united in this world, nor in any other: there
is no possibility of the two kingdoms becoming one. Those who
believe and obey the Gospel of the Son of God, and forsake all
for its interests, belong to the kingdom of God, and all the rest
belong to the other kingdom. There is a distinction, and the line
must be drawn; and you and I have to stand up to it, even though
it may take from us our right eyes and right hands. We must stand
up to the line and maintain the kingdom of God, or we will all go
to destruction together.
234
I am perfectly willing that the brethren should stop all
improvements, if they choose, and spend a few years in seeing
what our enemies will do; though their efforts against us will
only tend to use them up the faster. If the people prefer it,
they may stop their improvements and take care of their wheat,
and cache a supply of grain, flour, &c., where no other persons
can find it; though we can raise train here all the time,--yes,
all the time.
234
Suppose that our enemies send 50,000 troops here, they will have
to transport all that will be requisite to sustain them over one
winter; for I will promise them, before they come, that there
shall not be one particle of forage, nor one mouthful of food for
them, should they come. They will have to bring all their
provisions and forage; and though they start their teams with as
heavy loads as they can draw, there is no team that can bring
enough to sustain itself, to say nothing of the men. If there
were no more men here than there are in the Seminole nation, our
enemies never could use us up; but they could use up themselves,
which they will do. The Seminoles--a little tribe of a few
hundred in Florida--have cost our government, I suppose, in the
neighbourhood of 100,000,000 dollars; and they are no nearer
being conquered than when the war commenced. And what few have
removed have been induced to do so by compromise; and it would be
far cheapest for the Government to pay the debts they honestly
owe us, and leave us unmolested in the peaceful enjoyment of our
rights.
234
Would not our enemies feel well in going to the kanyons for wood
the first night to cook their suppers with? The idea puts me in
mind of an anecdote told by one Brown about the man who took the
first barrel of whisky up the Missouri river on a log-raft.
234
They might stay amid blackened desolation till they had ate up
what they had brought, and then they would have to go back.
235
It has been asked, "Have you counted the cost?" Yes, for
ourselves; but I cannot begin to count it for our enemies. It
will cost them all they have in this world, and will land them in
hell in the world to come, while the only trouble with us is that
we have two or three times more men than we need for using up all
who can come here to deprive us of our rights.
235
As I said this morning, ten years ago on this ground I stated
that we would not ask any odds of our enemies in ten years from
that date; and the next time that I thought of it was ten years
afterwards to a day. "They are now sending their troops" was the
news; and it directly occurred to me, "Will you ask any odds of
them?" No; in the name of Israel's God we will not; for as soon
as we ask odds, we get ends--of bayonets. When we have asked them
for bread, they have given us stones; and when we have asked them
for meat, they have given us scorpions; and what is the use in
asking any more? I do not ask any odds of those who are striving
to deprive us of every vestige of freedom and to destroy us from
the earth.
235
Suppose that we should now bow down, and they should order their
troops back, and then send a Governor and other officers here,
how long would it be before some miserable scamp would get into a
fuss with the Indians in Utah County, or in some other county,
and get killed? Then the Governor would order out the
Militia--probably two or three hundred men--to kill off those
Indians. Well, the brethren, knowing that the aggressor is a
white man, do not want to turn out and, like Gen. Harney, kill
the squaws; and they say, "We shall not go." Then the Governor
would say, "They have committed treason;" and it would be, "Send
an army here, and shoot and hang them." Our enemies are
determined to bring us into collision with the Government, so
that they can kill us; but they shall not come here.
235
If the troops are now this side of Laramie, remember that the
Sweetwater is this side of that place. They must have some place
to winter, for they cannot come through here this season. We
could go out and use them up, and it would not require fifty men
to do it. But probably we shall not have occasion to take that
course, for we do not want to kill men. They may winter in peace
at some place east of us; but when spring comes, they must go
back to the States, or, at any rate, they must leave the
mountains.
235
We have no desire to kill men, but we wish to keep the devils
from killing us. If you hear that they are near the upper
crossing of the Platte, they will probably stay there till they
can collect 50.000 troops. We will say that 9 and 3 equal 17; and
if that is so, how long will it take to get those troops here?
Let an arithmetician figure out how long it will be before 9 and
3 will make 17; for that will just be as soon as our enemies will
get 50,000 troops here.
235
We have got to be called treasoners by our enemies. Joseph was
taken up six times, if I remember rightly, on the charge of
treason. Once he was brought into court by some enemies who
thought they could prove that he had committed adultery, and that
they termed treason. At another time our brethren wanted to vote
in Davies County, Missouri, and said they would cast their votes
and have their rights with other citizens; whereupon Joseph was
taken up for treason. Another time, he was taken up on a charge
of high treason; and when he came before the grand jury, his
enemies wanted to prove that he had more than one wife, asserting
that that was high treason.
236
Our enemies are constantly yelling "Rebellion! treason!" no
matter how peaceful, orderly, and loyal we may be. And now to
come out in open opposition to their cursed, corrupt practices,
will of course be counted treason. But let me tell you that the
real, actual treason is committed in Washington, by the
administrators of our Government sending an army to take the
lives of innocent citizens. Every man is allowed by the
Constitution to have what religion he pleases and to profess what
religion he pleases. That liberty is guaranteed by the
Constitution; "but you, 'Mormons,' an army must be sent against
you, because you are Latter-day Saints." Yes, an army must be
sent to drive us from the earth.
236
There is high treason in Washington; and if the law was carried
out, it would hang up many of them. And the very act of James K.
Polk in taking five hundred of our men, while we were making our
way out of the country under an agreement forced upon us, would
have hung him between the heavens and the earth, if the laws had
been faithfully executed. And now, if they can send a force
against this people, we have every constitutional and legal right
to send them to hell, and we calculate to send them there.
236
When I get over being angry, I may preach something else; but the
past travels and sufferings of this people through mobocracy are
before me.
236
I am not speaking of the Government, but of the corrupt
administrators of the Government. They make me think of a sign in
New York, upon which was lettered, "All manner of twisting and
turning done here." It is just so in Washington city; they can
twist and turn in any and every way, to suit their hellish
appetites.
236
Were I an officer sent to Utah for the purpose of aiding the
unhallowed oppression of the innocent, (and in this connection I
disclaim all personalities,) I would know the facts in the case
before I would make any hostile move; and sooner than side with
tyranny and murder, I would resign my commission, and say, "Take
it and stick it in your boot, and go to hell, and I will go my
way." And I would rather go and raise my own potatoes for my
wives and children than to hold office under such a set of
administrators and bow down to their wicked designs; though, if I
were of the world, I should probably do as the rest do.
236
I have already told you that the main cause of an army being now
sent here is a political scheme for the purpose of getting money
out of the United States treasury. Politicians and traders
combine to lay plans, no matter how devilish, for getting their
hands into the treasury of the United States, that they may have
money with which to sow corruption and gratify their debauched
natures.
236
Some men do not realize what they are doing. I said, a few weeks
ago, that the deeds of some men are out of sight. Our merchants
here have fanned the flame, and what for? To peddle off my blood
and yours for gold and silver. Although that design may have been
out of their sight, yet such is the case; but they will not make
money by the operation. Should the crisis come, they will find
themselves in poor pasture, with nothing but greasewood and sage
to feed upon. It will not do for them to sell us for money; for
we are worth more than the Methodist society was sold for in
Canada, where they were sold at three cents a head.
237
I am aware that you will want to know what will be the result of
the present movement against us. "Mormonism" will take an
almighty stride into influence and power, while our enemies will
sink and become weaker and weaker, and be no more; and I know it
just as well now as I shall five years hence. The Lord Almighty
wants a name and a character; and he will show our enemies that
he is God, and that he has set to his hand again to gather
Israel, and to try our faith and integrity. And he is saying,
"Now, you, my children, dare you take a step to promote
righteousness, in direct and open opposition to the popular
feelings of all the wicked in your Government? If you do, I will
fight your battles."
237
Our enemies had better count the cost; for if they continue to
job, they will want to let it out to sub-contractors, before they
get half through with it. If they persist in sending troops here,
I want the people in the west and in the east to understand that
it will not be safe for them to cross the Plains.
237
It has cost the Government hundreds of thousands of dollars more
for the Indians in other territories than it has in this; and I
have saved the Government hundreds of thousands of dollars, by
keeping the Indians peaceable in Utah. Hundreds of miles have the
Indians travelled to see me, to know whether they might use up
the emigrants, saying--"they have killed many of us; and they
damn you and damn us, and shall we stand it?" I have always told
them to hold on, to stop shedding blood, and to live in peace.
But I have been told that the first company of packers that went
through here this season, on their way from california to the
States, shot at every Indian they saw between Carson Valley and
Box Elder; and what has been the result? Probably scores of
persons have been killed; animals have been taken from nearly all
the emigrants that have passed on that road; and the Indians in
that region have now more stock than they know how to take care
of; and they come into settlements with their pockets full of
gold. The whites first commenced on the Indians; and now, if they
do not quit such conduct, they must stop travelling through this
country; for it is more than I can do to keep the Indians still
under such outrageous treatment.
237
The people do not realize what they have done by driving us into
the midst of the Lamanites. They prevented Joseph from
associating with the Indians; but they, through their ignorance,
thought that we were going to Vancouver's Island, or on the
borders of the Pacific; but lo! they have driven us into the
midst of the Lamanites. These Lamanites begin to have a knowledge
of their forefathers, and they are cultivating the earth. Here
were the most degraded classes of Indians to be found; but now
there is not a tribe so enlightened, nor one that has so good a
knowledge of its real position and standing before the Lord as
have some of these Utah Indians. It is now very different with
them to what it was when we first came here. It is now becoming a
universal practice with them to punish the guilty, and not the
innocent: they have been taught that from the time we first came
here. Talk with them, and you will learn that they have a good
deal of knowledge. They must be saved, for they are the children
of Abraham.
237
The Lord in his mercy has suffered our enemies to do that which
we could not have accomplished for many years; and, let a war
commence, and there is no knowing where we shall next land in
Jackson County, Missouri. They will learn that "Mormonism" is a
living creature.
237
All the world have to learn that the Lord is God, and that he is
the God of his children. He will protect his anointed; he will
defend his own family; and all we have to do is to do his will;
and every man, woman, and child ought to seek to learn the will
of God and do it. When that is the case, we need not fear all
earth and hell. Do not offend God by not doing as he wants you
to.
237
May the Lord God bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
Taylor, September 13, 1857
John Taylor, September 13, 1857
COMMUNISM--SECTARIANISM--THE GOSPEL AND ITS EFFECTS, ETC.
Remarks by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday Morning, September 13, 1857.
237
It is rather a strange anomaly, particularly in the estimation of
the world, that a people so numerous as the Latter-day Saints
should be gathered together in one place, having the one faith,
and believing in the same doctrines. It is the more strange
because there have been various social and political movements,
aided by philosophy, established among men in various ages of the
world; and almost, if not all of these have signally failed.
237
Among the number of social movements in our day, there is that of
Robert Dale Owen, who thought he could ameliorate the condition
of mankind by a sort of communism, having a fellowship of goods
among them--a sort of common stock principle. Everything
pertaining to this speculation, however, has flatted out; and in
all his schemes and movements, whether in England or in this
country, they have signally failed.
237
It is so also with Fourierism--a species of French philosophy,
established by one Fourier, a Frenchman, and advocated by Greeley
of the New York Tribune. They had tried it in France, and then
came over to this country; and not far from New York a society of
this kind was established. They had a good deal of property, and
I am informed they established something of the nature of what is
called the free love principle; but within twelve months back,
while I was residing in New York, everything they had was sold
under the hammer.
237
Mr. Cabet commenced lecturing in France, and had very extensive
societies there. About the time we left Nauvoo to come to this
land, Mr. Cabet, with a company of his men, came there. This is a
species of communism; they are called "Communists," believing,
with Mr. Owen, in a community of goods. They published a
newspaper in Nauvoo, and one or more in France. I baptized one of
their editors while in Paris on my mission--a man who is now in
this valley, by the name of Bertrand.
237
Mr. Krolokoski, who was also an editor of the same paper with Mr.
Bertrand, came to me to have a conversation about the first
principles of the Gospel. After a long conversation, he said,
"Mr. Taylor, do you propose no other plan to ameliorate the
condition of mankind than that of baptism for the remission of
sins?"
237
I replied--"This is all I propose about the matter."
237
"Well," he said, "I wish you every success; but I am afraid you
will not succeed."
238
Said I, "Mr. Krolokoski, you sent, some time ago, Mr. Cabet to
Nauvoo. He was considered your leader--the most talented man you
had. He went to Nauvoo when it was deserted--when houses and
lands were at a mere nominal value: he went there with his
community at the time we left. Rich farms were deserted, and
thousands of us had left our houses and furniture in them, and
there was everything that was calculated to promote the happiness
of human beings there. Never could a person go to a place under
more happy circumstances. Mr. Cabet, to try his experiment, had
also the selection in France of whom he pleased. He and his
company went to Nauvoo, and what is the result? You have seen the
published account in the papers. We were banished from civilized
society into the valleys of the Rocky Mountains to seek for that
protection among savages which Christian civilization denied
us--among the peau rouges, or red skins, as they call them. There
our people have built houses, enclosed lands, cultivated gardens,
built school-houses, opened farms, and have organized a
government and are prospering in all the blessings and immunities
of civilized life. Not only this, but they have sent thousands
and thousands of dollars over to Europe to assist the suffering
poor to go to America, where they might find an asylum. You, on
the other hand, that went to our empty houses and farms--you, I
say, went there under most favourable circumstances. Now, what is
the result? I read in all of your reports from there, published
in your own paper in Paris, a continued cry for help. The cry is
to you for money, money: 'We want money to help us to carry out
our designs.' The society that I represent comes with the fear of
God--the worship of the great Eloheim: they offer the simple plan
ordained of God--viz., repentance, baptism for the remission of
sins, and the laying-on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
Our people have not been seeking the influence of the world, nor
the power of government, but they have obtained both; whilst you,
with your philosophy independent of God, have been seeking to
build up a system of communism and a government which is,
according to your own accounts, the way to introduce the
millennial reign. Now, which is the best--our religion, or your
philosophy?"
238
"Well," said he, "I cannot say anything."
238
He could not, because these were facts that he was familiar with.
238
What has become of that society? There are very few of them left.
They have had dissensions, bickerings, trouble, and desertions,
until they are nearly dwindled to nothing.
238
I might enumerate many societies of a similar nature, commenced
in different parts of the world and at various times. The
results, however, would be proved to be the same: they commenced
in the wisdom of man, and ended as speculative bubbles. Truth,
based on eternal principles, alone can stand the test.
238
If Owen, Fourier, Cabet, and other philosophers have failed,--if
all the varied schemes of communism have failed,--if human
philosophy is found to be at fault, and all its plans
incompetent, and we have not failed, it shows there is something
associated with this people and with "Mormonism" that there is
not with them.
238
Now the question is, What is this principle?--why is there a
difference?
238
The first account I ever heard of this Gospel was simply
preaching what are termed the first principles of the Gospel of
Christ. There was nothing very ostentatious about it--nothing
very grand--no great pomp or parade. The Elders were in many
instances uneducated: they had no particular advantages among
men; but they had received certain principles, certain doctrines,
that were plain and easy to comprehend--things that were
childlike and simple, and that recommended themselves to every
intelligent, unbiased mind.
239
What was it we first learned in relation to this Gospel? Was it
something very profound and philosophical, that some sage either
in this or some other country had discovered --the plan of some
politician or statesman?
239
Verily no; it was no such thing. What was it? It was a
proclamation made, declaring that a holy angel from heaven had
appeared--that he had revealed himself unto a young man that was
born in the backwoods of America--a farmer's son, without any
particular educational advantages; that this angel, having
appeared unto him, had revealed unto him an ancient record that
gave an account of the aboriginal inhabitants of this country;
that in this record there was an account of Prophets having
existed on this continent in former days, of Jesus having
appeared, and of angels having administered unto them,--an
account of their having been in possession of the Gospel, having
the same doctrines, the same blessings, the same privileges and
powers that were associated with the Gospel on the Asiatic
continent; and that this record agreed with the Bible in
doctrines, ordinances, teachings, and blessings.
239
And furthermore, these men referred us to the Bible, and showed
us that this book was spoken of--that it was to come forth--that
it was the "stick of Joseph," and that it was to be one with the
"stick of Judah,"--one in prophecy, one in revelation, one in
unfolding the purposes of God, and one in bringing to pass the
great events that were to transpire in the last days.
239
We heard of these things, and to many of us they seemed foolish.
We heard the cry of "False prophet and deceiver!" The first thing
that I heard from a priest, after hearing this Gospel preached by
Parley P. Pratt, some twenty years ago, was the cry of
"Delusion!" I was immediately informed that "Joe Smith was a
money-digger," that he tried to deceive people buy walking on
planks laid under the water, and that he was a wicked and corrupt
man, a deceiver, and one of the biggest fools in creation, and so
forth. I heard every kind of story; and the priests have kept up
the same things, pretty much, to the present day.
239
I remember, when I first had an Elder introduced to me, I said to
him, "I do not know what to think about you 'Mormons.' I do not
believe any kind of fanaticism: I profess to be acquainted with
the Bible; and, sir," said I, "in any conversation we may have, I
wish you to confine yourself to the Bible; for I tell you I shall
not listen to anything in opposition to that word."
239
From the report which I had heard of "Mormonism," I thought it
was anything but a religious system. I was told about the French
prophets--I was told about Matthias, Johanna Southcote, and of
all the follies that had existed for centuries; and then they put
"Mormonism" at the end of them all.
239
In my researches, I examined things very carefully and
critically. I wrote down six of the first sermons I heard
preached by Parley P. Pratt, in order that I might compare them
with the Bible, and I could not find any difference. I could
easily controvert any other doctrine, but I could not overturn
one principle of "Mormonism."
239
I have travelled to preach these doctrines in most of the United
States and in the Canadas; I have preached them in England, in
Scotland, in Wales, in the Isles of Man and the Jerseys, in
france, Germany, in the principal cities of America and Europe,
and to many prominent men in the world; and I have not yet found
a man that could controvert one principle of "Mormonism" upon
scriptural grounds. If there is a man, I have yet to find him.
240
The first proclamation by the Elders was, that the ancient Gospel
had been restored. We had had Methodism, Presbyterianism,
Dunkerism, Shakerism, Catholicism, Quakerism, and every other ism
that you could think of; but there was none that had the ancient
Gospel,--no, not one.
240
I was, however, well acquainted with theology. I consider that if
ever I lost any time in my life, it was while studying the
Christian theology. Sectarian theology is the greatest tomfoolery
in the world.
240
There are certain principles in reason which are unalterable. Two
and two made four 1,800 years ago, and they still make the same.
Two parallel lines never would meet: they will not now. A Gospel
that was true 1,800 years ago could not be false now. If they,
then, have the same Bible, and profess to have the same Spirit,
and to be educated men, why do they not see alike? If there are
any of whom we have spoken possessed of good common sense, it
would lead them to union, and not to discord; for the scriptures
tell us, there is "one Lord, who is above all, in you all, and
through you all."
240
We used to quarrel with one another, when we were among the
sectarians, about our peculiar doctrines. One was a brother
methodist, and another was a brother Presbyterian; and we used to
fall out about which was right--whether the doctrine of freewill
or of fate was right; for we did not know which was
right,--through both were right, if we had understood them. There
was also much wrangling as to whether infants that died went to
hell or not. Some sent them to heaven, and some to hell, where
they were to be pitched up with pitchforks, and stung with
scorpions, and wasted there everlastingly.
240
This is the doctrine of the Catholic Church. I have got a book at
home that I obtained in france, which represents sinners falling
into a tremendous fire; and there are dragons, scorpions,
serpents, and every kind of reptile searching like fiends for
their prey. Naked sinners are depicted falling into devouring
flames, and a great dragon, with open mouth, forked tongue, and
horrid teeth, ready to receive them. If they should miss it,
there are scorpions, and serpents, and devils, with three-pronged
pitchforks, waiting a little below, that they may get the sinners
and give them a good roasting.
240
You are here, a conglomeration from all the different churches.
The day when you came into this Church was the time when you
showed your honesty. What! are there honest-hearted Methodists
and Presbyterians? Yes. And honest Baptists? Yes. Persons have
been brought into this Church of all those different kinds of
faith, and you are actually all one.
240
[President B. Young: "That scares the world."]
240
Yes, as President Young says, that scares the world. Why are they
no one? Because they have not the Gospel as it existed in its
purity.
240
Peter preached it, Jesus, and James, John, and Paul preached it,
and the Apostles and Elders preached it on this continent; for
the Gospel in the Book of Mormon and the Gospel in the Bible both
agree: the doctrines in both books are one. The historical part
differs only: the one gives the history of an Asiatic, the other
of an American people.
241
Stephens and Catherwood, after examining the ruins that were
found at Guatemala, in central America, and gazing upon
magnificent ruins, mouldering temples, stately edifices, rich
sculpture, elegant statuary, and all the traces of a highly
cultivated and civilized people, said--"Here are the works of a
great and mighty people that have inhabited these ruins; but now
they are no more; history is silent on the subject, and no man
can unravel this profound mystery. Nations have planted, and
reaped, and built, and lived, and died, that are now no more; and
no one can tell anything about them or reveal their history."
241
Why, there was a young man in Ontario county, New York, to whom
the angel of God appeared and gave an account of the whole. These
majestic ruins bespeak the existence of a mighty people. The Book
of Mormon unfolds their history. O yes; but his was of too humble
an origin, like Jesus of Nazareth. It was not some great
professor, who had got an education in a European or an American
college, but one who professed to have a revelation from
God,--and the world don't believe in revelation; but nevertheless
it is true, and we know it.
241
Those men who profess so much intelligence that they cannot
listen to the world of the Lord, and have so much egotism and
philosophy that they cannot listen to sound reason and common
sense, cannot be edified by these things, while we, who have not
such lofty pretensions, enjoy them.
241
Now, what did Jesus teach? He said, "Go ye into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature: he that believeth and is
baptised shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be
damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe. In my
name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the
sick, and they shall recover." (Mark xvi. 16-18.)
241
This is what Jesus taught: this is the Gospel that he and his
disciples taught. Who teaches this Gospel now? Do the Methodists,
the Presbyterians, the Dunkers, the Baptists, or the Catholics?
Could you find anybody that taught the doctrines that Jesus
taught his disciples to teach? I have not found them anywhere;
and yet the thing is so plain that he that runs may read.
241
Go and preach the Gospel to every creature; and he that believeth
and is baptised shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall
be damned. "O yes, we believe that." Well, then, read on. "O no,"
they will say; "stop there if you please." But it reads: "And
these signs shall follow them that believe. In my name shall they
cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall
take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not
hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
recover."
241
"But," say they, "you must not read that." But it is in the
Bible. "True," say they; "but it is a spiritual thing: it means
those that are sick spiritually--they shall be healed. "It
means," say they, "the sin-sick soul."
241
It is like the school ma'm who came to a difficult word, and not
understanding it herself, told the child to say "hard word," and
pass on. You must not say that which is contrary to their belief.
241
Now, if we look a little further, we shall find that the
disciples were instructed to "tarry at Jerusalem until they were
endowed with power from on high." It was necessary that they
should be qualified. Did they tarry? They did.
241
Why was it necessary for them to tarry? Had they not been with
Jesus? And had they not ate and drank with him? Yes. Had they not
seen his miracles? They had; and they were called to go and
preach the Gospel. And were they not prepared? No, not until they
had received the necessary qualification. It was not every
upstart that could go and preach the Gospel.
242
There are some, now a days, that go to college; and by their
learning they think they will preach a Gospel without God. There
are others who go because they are fools. Now, when the Lord
qualified the Apostles to go forth and preach the Gospel, he
endowed them with wisdom and inspired them from on high, and they
spake as the Holy Ghost gave them utterance; and the word that
they spake was not the word of man, but the word of God, dictated
by the Spirit of God, pointing out to the people the way of life.
242
Why was it necessary for those Apostles to tarry at Jerusalem?
They had an important mission to perform; their testimony was
going to seal the doom of nations. Their message was, "He that
believeth and is baptised shall be saved, and he that believeth
not shall be damned."
242
Could the Methodists, Baptists, or Presbyterians say this? No. No
one professes to say that their word will seal the doom of
nations, among modern Christians.
242
Those men, however, who stayed at Jerusalem till they were
endowed with power from on high, made this profession. They
assembled in an upper room, and the Spirit of the Lord God rested
upon them, and they spoke as the Spirit gave them utterance.
There were no Methodists, or Presbyterians, or Baptists there.
242
As soon as it was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and
some said, "Why, these men are drunk: we have got a lot of
drunken scamps here--the followers of Jesus of Nazareth." But
Peter said, "O no, this is not the case; it is but the third hour
of the day." The Jews never got drunk before nine o'clock in the
morning; so that was a sufficient argument.
242
Peter said, "These men are not drunk as ye suppose; but this is
what was spoken by the Prophet Joel--"And it shall come to pass
in the last days, saith God, that I will pour out my Spirit upon
all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, and
your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams; and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out
in those days of my Spirit, and they shall prophecy." (Acts ii.)
This is not drunkenness, but it is the power of God beginning to
be made manifest: these are the servants of the living God, the
Apostles of the Lord, set apart to preach the principles of
eternal truth to the nations of the earth; and they are speaking
as the Spirit gives them utterance.
242
The Apostles began to tell them about Jesus, that he was the Son
of God, that they had rejected him, crucified, and slain him.
They testified that he was not an impostor, as the people had
supposed, but that he was the Messiah.
242
When they heard these things, they were pricked to the heart, and
cried out, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?"
242
You have heard this kind of cry in those revival meetings among
the sectarians: people would get convinced and under a sort of
contraction of mind, and they would want to know what they should
do to be saved.
242
Now, here was a lot of people gathered from all parts of the
surrounding country, speaking different languages; and Peter was
preaching to them to believe, repent, and be baptised: and while
reasoning upon the crucifixion of Jesus Christ, they cried out,
"What shall we do?" Did he tell them to go to the anxious seat to
be prayed for? No, he did not know anything about such a seat:
the Devil had not yet invented it. Did he tell them to go and put
their names into a class-book, and that they would receive them
on probation, and then, if they were worthy, they would be
received as members? No: this is something in advance of Petter's
time; it is something of Christian civilization.
243
It was necessary that we should have the enlightenment of
the 19th century to reveal these things. Did he tell them to
pray? No, he did not. Prayer is well enough in the season
thereof; but they had something else to do.
243
Is it not right to go into your closet and pray? Yes. But when
you have ordinances to attend to, then that is your business.
What did Peter say to them? He said, "Repent, and be baptised
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost."
243
You perceive that he told the people the same that Jesus told him
to teach.
243
"In the first place, you tell us to repent, and then to be
baptised in the name of Jesus christ for the remission of sins;
and what then?"
243
To have hands laid upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
243
"What will the Holy Ghost do for us, Peter?"
243
You have seen its effects upon us. It shall bring things past to
your remembrance; it shall show you things to come; it shall make
prophets of you; your sons and daughters shall see visions; the
heavens shall be opened unto you; you shall know of your origin,
comprehend who you are, what you are, where you are going to, the
relationship which exists between you and your God; and there
shall be a channel opened between the eternal worlds and you; and
the purposes of God shall be made known unto you.
243
What did the Elders of this Church preach to you? The very same
things which Peter taught. And have not the same effects, or
signs, followed them that believe? They have, as you all know
this day. (See 1st Cor. chap. xii.)
243
I will tell you how I felt when I was investigating the doctrines
of "Mormonism." I compared them to try if they agreed with the
Scriptures; but when I tried to pick "Mormonism" to pieces, I
could not do it. And now, said I to the Elders, you promise me
that if I embrace the doctrines you teach, I shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost: what will this produce? They told me it
would produce the same as it did anciently. If I had not
experienced those things and seen them manifested around me, I
would have got up and called those men impostors. I would have
said, "Sirs, you promised me and others blessings which we have
not experienced, and this people and you, sirs, are impostors.
243
I do not call the priests of the day impostors, because they do
not profess anything of the kind that I have spoken of: they are
simply false teachers, "teaching for doctrines the commandments
of men," as the Scriptures say.
243
We red the Book of Mormon, and found it contained the same
doctrines the Apostles taught on the Asiatic continent.
243
And what has this Gospel done? It has caused you to leave your
families, your connections, your homes, and your associations in
life. Many of you have left thousands and thousands of dollars'
worth of property; you have wandered over oceans, deserts,
plains, and mountains; you have been mobbed and scourged from
city to city, and from State to State, and you have endured all
this. Why? Because of that hope which is within your bosoms,
which blooms with immortality and eternal lives. You have asked
this question to yourselves, "Who am I, and what is the design of
my existence?" and the Gospel has unfolded these things to your
understandings. You feel that you are eternal beings: you feel
that you are living for eternity and not for time only.
244
I have heard it recommended, by some poor fools in the shape of
editors in the United States, to send missionaries here to
convert the people. I told them to send them, and promised they
should have a hearing. They thought if they came here and
introduced some of their good Christian ideas and practices and
some of their pure morals, that you would see such a striking
difference that you must be enamored with them, and that you
would be broken up.
244
Why, said I, poor fools! Do you think that this people have left
their friends, associations, and everything that would render
life precious among men, and wandered off among those who are
called fanatics and fools--those who are everywhere spoken
against?--and do you think that they are going to be led astray
by your poor-pussy priests?
244
Are you to be like the Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, and
Catholics? No; you are to have one faith, one baptism, one Lord,
one Holy Spirit.
244
You are terribly tyrannized over, according to what I hear; and
many of you want to leave.
244
I engaged, when I was back in the States, that if they would send
all to Utah that wanted to come, we would send all back that
wanted to go. That would be a fair bargain, you know; but I think
they would have the heaviest job on hand.
244
[Voices: We know they would.]
244
What was your object in coming here? Was it to rebel against the
General Government?
244
[President B. Young: To get away from Christians.]
244
Brother Young says it was to get away from Christians--from that
unbounded charity which you had experienced amongst them. In
consequence of their treatment, you had to come away to seek a
home in the desert wilds, and to obtain that protection among
savages which Christian philanthropy denied you.
244
We came here because we could no help it, and now we have got an
idea to stay here because we can help it: this is about the
feeling.
244
What was it that implanted the idea of gathering and union in our
bosoms? It was the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and that principle is
implanted in our breasts by the power of the Holy Ghost, which
earth and hell cannot eradicate.
244
There are certain ideas of God, and futurity, and the nature and
fitness of things implanted in the human bosom, even while in the
world; for there are many things which lead to reflection.
244
Why do this people feel so comfortable when an army is
approaching? Are you not afraid of being killed? No, not a great
deal. Why are you not mourning and sorrowing, and why are you not
distressed and troubled? Because you have got a principle within
you that cannot be conquered in time nor in eternity: you possess
the principles of eternal life in your bosoms, that cannot be
subdued. You know what your relationship is with the Eternal God,
and his Spirit gives joy and consolation to your bosoms.
244
I have heard men and women rejoice in france and in germany as
much as in any parts of the world, and in their own tongue
blessing and thanking God that ever he permitted the light of
truth to beam upon their minds. you feel the same: you have got
the treasure in earthen vessels; you have got that within you of
which Jesus spake--a well of water "springing up unto eternal
life." You are looking forward to the time when thrones,
principalities, powers, and eternal lives will be given unto you
in the kingdoms of our God.
245
Again: You know that you are in the kingdom of God; for God,
among other things, has revealed this to you. And while the
Communists, Fourierites, and others have sought to bring about a
reign of righteousness without revelation, God has revealed unto
you a kingdom that shall abide for ever, by the principles of
eternal truth and by the revelations of God. You know that you
are associated with this kingdom: you feel it; and no man can
deprive you of this feeling, nor rob you of that Spirit.
245
Satan has had the dominion over the world for centuries, and no
nation or people has acknowledged God or bowed to his sceptre.
They have anointed their kings, they have hewn down and trampled
upon the rights of man, and their hands reek with blood. In this
condition they have had priests to come and anoint them kings!
But they are wholesale murderers and robbers.
245
Who has reigned by the grace of God in the nations? And who has
had authority from heaven? Who has acknowledged God in all their
ways? Has any kingdom or dominion under heaven? Not one! You go
into any kingdom, or let a Prophet of God go into any cabinet, to
any governor, or potentate, and say unto them, Thus saith the
Lord! and they would kick him out. [Voice: "They would kill
him."] Would they do it in the United States? They would
anywhere.
245
To behold man, whose breath is in his nostrils, who flourishes,
and is cut down like the grass that exists, and withers and dies,
that expands and bursts like a bubble--poor, pusillanimous
man--assume government, authority, and power, without any
authority from God, to regulate the kingdoms of the earth, shows
his littleness, weakness, egotism, and pusillanimity, and reminds
one of boys playing marbles or building cob-houses.
245
Why was this earth made? and who made it? We are told in the
Scriptures that "all things were created by him and for him;
whether they be principalities, powers, or dominions, all things
were created by him and for him." Has he had the dominion? If so,
when and where has he had it? He did partially rule for a short
time among the ancient Patriarchs, and also among the Jews; but
all the rest of the nations have ruled without him and taken to
themselves the glory. They have assumed to themselves certain
positions and powers, and, aided by their peers, lords,
governors, and immediate associates, they have oppressed the
human family, and brought them into bondage.
245
The nations have forgotten God. They have forsaken God, the
fountain of living waters, and hewn out to themselves broken
cisterns, that can hold no water; and like dogs, wolves,
panthers, and beasts of prey, they have done nothing but tear
each other to pieces.
245
Red the history of nations, and examine the paintings they have
in their National Galleries, and you will find they represent,
almost exclusively, scenes of blood, deadly struggles, triumphant
victories, or sanguinary battles, and the groaning, troubles,
sighs, sufferings, and death of the human family.
245
This has been the way that things have been carried on by kings
and governors; but where and when has there been a person to
save, and bless, and act as a father and benefactor to the world?
And where has there been a servant of God listened to? Jesus came
among his friends; but they would not listen to him. He sent his
servants--his Apostles, but they put them to death. He has sent
again in the last days; he has anointed his servant Joseph Smith,
and afterwards Brigham Young, to speak as his mouthpiece to the
people, for the government of his Saints not only here, but to
all that will hear and obey the Gospel throughout the world.
246
God has determined to have a people that will serve him.
What have you heard taught here? Nothing but the law of God and
obedience to the laws of the land. Nobody but the most
blackhearted villains that ever lived would have gone among our
enemies and represented things otherwise.
246
You comprehend liberty, and you will have this boon. Many of your
fathers have fought for this, and you are resolved to enjoy it.
Will you endeavour to disannul the Government? No; but we will
rally round the Constitution that was purchased by the blood of
our fathers, and will support it.
246
These are our views; and while we do not trample under foot the
Constitution, we will take care that others do not do it.
246
[The congregation responded, "Amen."]
246
What has been the difficulty with you for some time past? You
have had doctrines of purity revealed unto you; you have been
taught principles of righteousness, to repent of all your evils,
to purify yourselves, that, as Saints of the living God, you
might come and receive blessings at the hands of the Almighty.
246
While you have been doing this, the spirit of psychology has been
operating in the hearts of men, even the spirits and powers of
darkness; devils have been railing, and men thundering out their
anathemas; all hell has been to pay, and "no pitch hot," and why?
Because you have been adhering to the principles of truth, and
been doing better than you have before.
246
What was the reason that they crucified Jesus Christ? Because he
adhered to the truth; and those very men that persecute us would
crucify him, if he was here to-day.
246
[Voices: "Yes, they would."]
246
Well, what is the matter? The Lord has given to us a Prophet who
receives the word of the Lord for us. These revelations have led
us from principle to principle, from doctrine to doctrine, and
from ordinance to ordinance, until we are found as we are at the
present time.
246
We feel well, our spirits are light and buoyant, and our hopes
strong in the God of Israel. If we could not trust in God, we
should indeed be without hope. How many have gone from here to
teach the principles that God has revealed? Thousands of the
Elders of Israel. They were sent to do the people good, and have
been more disinterested in it than any other people.
246
Have you, Elders, gone because you were sent by missionary
societies? No, you have not. Have you gone because you had drafts
and acceptances on banks and merchants? No: you have gone without
purse or scrip. President Young, brother Woodruff, brother Hyde,
brother Franklin, myself, and others, have travelled thousands
and thousands of miles without purse or scrip, trusting in the
living God.
246
Did we have to beg? No. I do not believe in begging: God will
take care of us. It is not so with other ministers. You tell them
to trust in God for the support of their bodies, and they are not
willing to do it. They will be quite willing to trust in God for
the support of their bodies, and they are not willing to do it.
They will be quite willing to trust in God for their spirits; but
they dare not trust him for their bodies.
246
Go to the United States, and I will engage to give $50,000, if
you will find a thousand men in all the United States that will
go without purse or scrip to the nations of the earth to preach
the Gospel. Come, now, I will banter the world with this offer.
246
On the other hand, if President Young wants a thousand men, they
will be ready in one day, if it is necessary. Is it not so,
brethren?
247
[Thousands of voices responded, "Yes."]
247
This state of things exists in the world because they are
governed by filthy lucre.
247
We have embraced the Gospel because we knew it was true. I have
travelled with brother Young thousands of miles, preaching the
Gospel, and with brother Woodruff, brother Hyde, brother Smith,
brother Franklin, and many others around me. What did we do? We
went trusting in Israel's God; and we are doing the same now.
What did we go for? Because we loved the human family, and
knowing that God had revealed principles that would exalt men and
women in the kingdom of God. We wandered forth to preach those
principles voluntarily. We did it because we loved mankind.
247
Why have this people confidence in President Young and others?
Because they have seen them leave their homes and go forth and
endure every privation to promote their welfare in time and in
eternity. They could not have confidence in a priest that would
not go to preach except he had $10,000.
247
Furthermore, this people have confidence in their leaders,
because in times of trouble and trial they have stemmed the
torrents and been foremost in the battle. It is not a kind of
soft, smooth eloquence to tickle the ears of men, but it is stern
matters of fact that the people know.
247
As Paul said, "Can anything separate us from the love of God? No,
brethren; we are cemented together by eternal ties that the world
does not know, nor can it comprehend. Talk to us of bowing to the
Gentile yoke! Nonsense. What would be your feeling if the United
States wanted to have the honour of driving us from our homes and
bringing us subject to their depraved standard of moral and
religious truth? Would you, if necessary, brethren, put the torch
to your buildings, and lay them in ashes, and wander houseless
into the mountains? I know what you would say and what you would
do.
247
[President Brigham Young: Try the vote.]
247
All you that are willing to set fire to your property and lay it
in ashes, rather than submit to their military rule and
oppression, manifest it by raising your hands.
247
[The congregation unanimously raised their hands.]
247
I know what your feelings are. We have been persecuted and robbed
long enough; and, in the name of Israel's God, we will be free!
[The whole congregation responded, "Amen." And President B. Young
said, "I say amen all the time to that."]
247
I feel to thank God that I am associated with such men, with such
a people, where honesty and truth dwell in the heart--where men
have got a religion that they are not afraid to live by, and that
they are not afraid to die by; and I would not give a straw for
anything short of that.
247
The great God has set his hand to roll forth his purposes; and
the hand that opposes it shall be palsied. The power of God shall
be felt among the nations that reject the truth. All is right in
Israel, and we do not want to hurt anybody; but we feel to bless
everybody, and our hearts are full of blessings for all who will
work righteousness.
247
Shall we still bless the human family? Yes. Shall we rally around
the Constitution of the United States, and protect it in its
purity? Yes; we will save it when others forsake it.
248
In the day of our sorrow and affliction, when hunted by our
enemies, was there anybody to pour in comfort to the wounded
bosom? Have there been any of the priests and editors to take our
part? Where are they?
248
Brethren, I feel thankful that God has revealed unto us the keys
of the kingdom of God and given us a knowledge of the things that
shall transpire in these last days.
248
I ask my heavenly Father that I may be counted worthy and
faithful to endure to the end, that I may obtain the crown that
is in reversion for me.
248
I do not care anything about shooting: I have been shot. Neither
do I care anything about dying; for I could have died many a time
if I had desired to; but I had not got ready. But I do care about
those principles of truth which I have received; and I would not
exchange my position for that of any emperor, king, or potentate
in any nation under heaven.
248
God will put a hook in the jaws of our enemies and turn them
aside; and the day is not far distant when empires will crumble
to pieces and the hand of God be against the nations; and they
will know that there is a God in heaven, and a hand that is
stronger than theirs.
248
Brethren, all we have to do is to live our religion, to obey the
counsel of our President, be humble and faithful, and not exalted
in our own strength; but ask wisdom of God, and see that we have
peace with God, with our families, with one another, that peace
may reign in our bosoms and in our community.
248
I pray God to preserve you in peace unto the day of redemption,
in the name of Jesus. Amen.
yournal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
C. Kimball, September 20, 1857
POSSESSION OF THE ONE SPIRIT--BLESSINGS PERTAINING TO THE
RIGHTEOUS--TRIAL OF THE SAINTS, ETC.
A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, September 20, 1857.
248
There is but one course for this people to take, in order to be
Saints; and that is to do right, to be just, to be true, and to
be honest. I will tell you, gentlemen, it is not the character of
a Saint to lie, to deceive, and to take the advantage of one
another: that is not the character of a Saint. It is to receive
the truth from God, from his Son Jesus Christ, and from the Holy
Ghost.
248
Just as sure as I abide in the vine, so sure am I to partake of
that Spirit that is in the Father; and it comes down through the
Son, continuing down through that vine till it comes to me.
248
Well, I am standing very near the head of that vine; that is, the
vine that is springing out of the Father, even in the latter
days. Brother Brigham is the head of the vine, and I stand right
by him, and every man that holds the Priesthood stands right by
us, and should have the same Spirit that we have, and the same
that was in Jesus Christ.
249
Now, if I have got the Holy Ghost in me, I am dictated by the
Father, and by the Son, and by the Holy Ghost; and everything is
clean and right between me and the Father. Then what is there to
hinder me asking the Father, in the name of Jesus, and receiving,
if all is right and there is no obstruction?
249
If there is an obstruction, that obstruction is not in the
Father, it is not in Jesus, neither is it in the Holy Ghost; but
if there is an obstruction, it is in me. I caused it, did I not?
Yes, I did. But if we have the principles of this Gospel dwelling
in us, that is by the Spirit of truth; and they are life.
249
Every word of truth you receive and treasure up in your bosoms is
light and life, for light is life; and if these principles are in
us, and we cultivate them, I tell you there is no spirit of death
in us. But we abandon the principles of death, and there is no
place in us for death; but it is light, and life, and
intelligence; and if those principles continue to dwell in us, we
will be like a well of water springing up into everlasting life.
249
How can a man lie when there is not an untruth in him? How can he
take the advantage of his brother? How can he act the hypocrite?
How can he be dishonest, when there are none of these things in
him? How can he do any of these evil things, when there is
nothing but light and truth in him?
249
I am aware that a great many people have not an idea that light
is life, and truth is light: they do not believe it nor
comprehend it; but it is so. Have I a disposition to lie to my
brother? If I had said anything, and brother Brigham was to say,
"Brother Heber, how is it? Is it so?" I would not dare to lie to
him; for he holds the keys of life, light, and intelligence to
this whole nation: he holds the keys of light and truth; and you
might as well lie to God as to lie to him; for the man that would
lie to him would lie to God.
249
Now, if any man follow the practice of lying, deceiving, or
working any manner of iniquity, I do not care if he pretends to
be a Saint to-day, his corruption will surely be made manifest;
and although he may have a name to live and to dwell among this
people, yet, if he continues that course, he will go to
destruction, both body and spirit.
249
Take a person that practises evil, and you will see that person
uneasy: such individuals are never easy a minute. But you take a
person who has got the Spirit of God, who is humble, meek, and of
a child-like spirit, that is the man: I do not care if he is in a
mud-hole, neither do I care if he has forty mobocrats after him,
or if he is a-straddle of a cannon, he is happy.
249
This makes me think of brother Amasa and brother McGinn: the mob
took them and rode them on a cannon. Well, this is easier than it
is to ride on a rail.
249
They asked them to preach; so brother McGinn preached to them,
showing the reverence of the animal creation towards their God,
and said, "The hen put down her head and took a drink of water,
and then lifted up her head in thanks and adoration to her God.
Well, you see, there is a good deal of thankfulness and reverence
in a hen." "Amen," says brother Amasa: "Lord, make us all hens."
That was about the winding-up of the discourse; and by preaching
these things they gained the affections of those mobbers, so that
they let them go.
250
Brethren, let us take the counsel that we received from brother
Spencer; and let us be humble and be Saints; and let every man
honour his calling and make it honourable; and by so doing, God
will honour that man, and he will honour every man who honours
that man and who honours his religion. If every man will live his
religion, serve his God, and honour his Priesthood, we never will
be troubled from this day henceforth and for ever; no, never.
250
Will our enemies come among us? They won't come this year; they
may try as much as they please.
250
[President B. Young: "Except we let them in."]
250
No, never can they come here, except we let them in.
250
Well, as the evil is measurably turned away this year, if the
Saints will be faithful, they will be foiled next year, and then
more abundantly the year after that, and so on. But they will
keep sending their troops and forces from year to year and from
time to time, and you need not lay down your watch. The day has
come when the devil is coming with all his combined forces: he
has laid a siege against the kingdom of God, and it never will
cease till this kingdom triumphs.
250
It is for you to be just as good judges of the truth as I am; and
you will be, if the truth dwells in you.
250
Brethren, let me tell you that I have no spirit in me to shed
blood. I never had it in me but once in my life, except I have it
in me when I am angry. Once I was inspired by the Almighty with
that spirit, and that was in Nauvoo; and so was brother Brigham,
and I felt to say that I was sorry that peace was declared. We
had just got ready when the gap was shut up.
250
Do I want to shed the blood of my brethren and sisters, or to see
it shed? No: and neither do you, unless the Holy Ghost dictates
for us to shed the blood of our enemies; then it is just as right
as it is for us to partake of the sacrament. But I wish they
would take the hint, and go the other way, and not attempt to
come here. We do not want to hurt them; but if they come upon us,
and we have to repel them by the force of arms, God Almighty will
give us the power to do it: now, mark it.
250
You know, I said that I had wives enough to whip the United
States; and why? Because they will whip themselves, and my wives
would not have to resist them.
250
This is a good day; and what is there for us to do? It is for us
to take a course to lay up our grain, our corn, our barley, and
oats. A great many of you have been brought up on oatmeal
porridge. I have been in the old country, and seen you live on
it, and have eaten it with you; and so has brother Hyde.
250
There are thousands of people in England that would consider they
were perfectly happy, if they could get one spoonful of oatmeal
each day for life. I have heard brother Brigham state the same
thing. Why, here are women, and men, too, who sing before us,
with whom I have eaten oatmeal porridge; and I like it, for it is
digested very quickly, and leaves people very comfortable.
250
And now, take a course to lay up your stores and prepare for the
worst. We are blest, this year, above all the blessings that have
been since the earth was organized.
250
Here is brother James Smithies: he is working some land on shares
for me upon the Church farm. He has this year raised one-third
more than any previous year, and on less ground. And this people
are blest in proportion like that. Who has done it? God has done
it, and has blest this people, because they have repented of and
forsaken their sins, and confessed them, many of them.
250
Well, if we take this course, he will continue to bless us and to
multiply blessings upon us; but, let me tell you, brethren and
sisters, if you persist in evil, in lying, and in your
deceptions, the curse of God will be upon you, and you will be
cursed.
251
I do not allude to any, only those of that character; and if
there are any of that character present, I will say to them, If
you feel disposed to persist in your wickedness, you shall see
sorrow, while the virtuous and the honest shall increase in
blessings; their crops, their stock, and all that they have shall
increase. There is no blessing that can be withheld from a
righteous man or a righteous woman: the heavens cannot withhold
its blessings; but all the blessings of the heavens and of the
earth are theirs, because they are heirs.
251
We are to become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
What blessings are to be withheld from Jesus Christ? There is no
blessing pertaining to this earth but what belongs to Jesus: then
there is no blessing that will be withheld from the faithful.
251
Brethren and sisters, we are heirs with him to the estate of his
Father, just as much as two sons and one daughter and their
faithful children are legal heirs to a father's estate. When a
father dies and makes his will, he wills that property to them
that are faithful to him; and so it is with us; and it is
natural.
251
I feel to ask the Father, in the name of Jesus, to help my
brethren to live their religion, honour their Priesthood and
calling; and I pray you, brethren, to live your religion and
serve your God, that we may see the power and the magnitude of
our God in the last days. I tell you there never were any people,
since the world was organized, that have seen such mighty and
romantic power of God as this people will see.
251
Is there a collision between us and the United States? No; we
have not collashed: that is the word that sounds nearest to what
I mean. But now the thread is cut between them and us, and we
never will gybe again; no, never, worlds without end.
251
[Voices: "Amen."]
251
You may think that I am not correct; but I am in the habit of
telling the truth when in fun as well as in earnest; and men that
cannot are not worth much.
251
We have never been the aggressors, but they have raised the
weapons of war to exterminate us as many as five times, and they
have robbed us of all we had. I have but three little articles in
this world that I obtained before I was a "Mormon,"--an earthen
vessel, a tin tea-canister, and a chest that brother Brigham made
for me: he made me several, but that was the first one.
251
I have been robbed, and plundered, and afflicted, if you call it
affliction; but I do not call it affliction. I have heard many
tell of what sorrowful times they have had; but they are as good
times as ever I had in this life. I leave it to brother Brigham,
if I have not been as happy in the mud as I have been anywhere.
Some of you have seen these times in Iowa: I think some of you
were there. I had happy days during those times; and I am happy
and thankful that I live in the tops of these mountains, right on
the backbone, where we have got on some good spurs. I tell you we
boast that we are on the tops of the mountains; but let us boast
in the Lord and in his strength.
251
We have received the Gospel of repentance--of baptism for the
remission of sins; and we have received the Holy Ghost, and it
has brought us here. Well, a great many tell what sorrowful times
they have had. "O dear, I think I have a perfect right to lie
like the Devil; for I think what I have passed through ought to
atone for all I have done." It is a poor coot, let me tell you,
that will make such excuses. Let me tell you, that does not pay
for one lie.
252
Supposing you lie, or steal, or commit adultery, and so on,--what
you have suffered is not going to pay for this debt.
Independently of these things, what are trials for? To prove our
integrity--to try us, whether we will stand to God and to his
kingdom. The Bible says that we are to come up through great
tribulation; that is, the hardest kind of trials. You know, the
harder you put on the robes to the wash-board, the better they
are washed.
252
I want to bring up a comparison. Brother Brigham is the head of
the limb: and which has the hardest work to bear--he that has to
lug all that is attached to that vine, or you that are branches
of that vine? Which is the hardest, and which has the most to
carry--the tree, or the one apple that clings to the tree? Which
has the most suffering to pass through--one individual apple, or
the tree itself?
252
Your troubles, and trials, and perplexities are nothing more than
one apple, in comparison to brother Brigham's cares; and still I
presume there are lots who think that they have more trouble than
brother Brigham or brother Heber. But you do not appreciate your
privileges and blessings: you are not thankful to the giver, or
to the benefactor; and that makes you troublesome, and you feel
as if you could not endure it: you feel that you are passing
through more than all the rest of the Saints.
252
Do you suppose that I calculate to get any pay for what I pass
through? No; but I am thankful, and praise the Lord every day of
my life that I was true to Joseph, and to Hyrum, and the brethren
that have gone. What would those give that were not faithful, if
they had been as true as brother Brigham and brother Heber? They
would give all they have got; yes, they would sit down and be
skinned from head to foot, and have every nail pulled out of
their toes and fingers. I am thankful that I was faithful; but I
am sorry for them: but that man that has murmured, and
complained, and tried to make brother Joseph a dishonest and
unhallowed man, has great need to mourn for himself.
252
If I were in the position of some, instead of letting a week pass
before I made an atonement to the satisfaction of those offended,
I would go right off and do it at once. Some men come upon this
stand who have acted unrighteously, and forsaken and betrayed us,
and thereby brought death and destruction upon thousands of men,
women, and children. They will get up and say, "I have sinned
against God and in his sight; and now, brethren, I want you to
restore me to perfect fellowship and friendship."
252
Do you not see that they want to be restored, every limb and
joint, to the perfect embraces of this people? Well, we have to
take them at their word and receive them into fellowship. Do I
feel to say, yes, receive them? Yes, I do. But are they in full
fellowship when they have been out of the Church ten or twenty
years? How can such a man be restored to full fellowship without
a time for making restitution to the complete satisfaction of all
the parties aggrieved--until we can say, "Well done, good and
faithful servant, enter into our joys and partake of our
blessings?" This is my faith. If a person takes a course to
injure me, although he might not injure, yet it is the same as
though he did: the will is taken for the deed.
253
I look to my head and to my governor--the man who holds the keys
of the kingdom of heaven on the earth. I have thought, a great
many times, of what the Lord has said, through his servant Joseph
the Prophet, that not a hair falleth from the head of a righteous
man without the notice of our heavenly Father. Do you think that
God does not notice little lies and deceptions--little this,
that, and the other?
253
Do you believe, brethren and sisters, that that man who does not
appreciate the kindness of his benefactor that feeds him, and
clothes him, and administers to his wants,--do you suppose that
he will be thankful to God for his favours? No; the men or the
women who do not appreciate the kindness of their benefactor, are
not thankful to God. They are under condemnation; they are in the
gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity; and I know it.
253
Did I ever receive a kindness or a blessing from a person without
being grateful for it? No, never; but, say I, "Thank you for
this, because it comes when I am in need of it." Well, supposing
I mete out to a person from year to year, and he or she does not
appreciate it, but says, "It is nothing more than your reasonable
service, Mr. Kimball, to give me a living." Well, we admit of
that; and it is no more than reasonable that you should make some
kind of acknowledgement and show kindness to me.
253
I would not give a dime for you, except your love is manifested
by your works--by your faith and works. Love or hatred is
manifested in this way. Do not I prove to that man that I return
the compliment to him by my kindness? The man or woman that will
not return the compliment is not of much account.
253
I have said for years that never--no, never again will I be
subject to such cursed scoundrels as the United States Government
have sent here as officers. I say, in the name of Israel's God, I
will not.
253
[Voices: "Amen."]
253
James Buchanan now occupies the chair of state. He and his
counsellors, his coadjutors, his cabinet, and Congress have met
and planned the destruction of this people--of brother Brigham
and his associates in particular; and the priests of the day say
amen to it; and they exhort the people to say amen to it; and the
whole people of the United States are under condemnation. They
consented to the death of Joseph, Hyrum, David, Parley, and lots
of men, women, and children. The ground is planted with men,
women, and children, from Nauvoo to this place; and the world
have consented to it, and they say it is just.
253
The Government, the President, the heads of the military
departments and of all the governmental affairs have consented to
these things.
253
When we were poor, and lived on cow-hides and cattle, skunks and
thistle roots, brother Brigham and his brethren paddled this way
and that way, and sought out his place.
253
While we were in Winter Quarters, 500 men were demanded. They
travelled over the Plains and gained a part of Mexico, which is
this land. Then came grasshoppers and crickets, and eat up our
crops; and our enemies have all the time been saying that it is
just--they deserve it.
253
Now, brethren, if you can comprehend what I have said, they shall
suffer all that we have, and it shall be doubled upon them, and
then it shall be pressed down.
253
I know that while you and I have no feelings of anger, we are
right. Jesus says, "With what measure ye mete, it shall me
measured to you again." The Scriptures say that Jesus said this;
but if he did not, it is just as true as anything that is
written: it is God Almighty's truth. Yes, they will meet it in
the United States, beginning at the head.
254
But we are free! They have laid a snare to entrap us and to kill
brother Brigham; and they want to hang him between the heavens
and the earth, and every other man that will support him: but as
the Lord God Almighty lives, they shall meet that also; and if I
had the power, I would tell it to them so that they could hear
it. Do I fear them? I do not fear anything that is upon this
earth.
254
Do I fear my God? No; but I love him, and I fear to offend him.
He is my Father, and I sprang out of his loins, just as my son
William Kimball's children sprang out of his loins; and every man
and woman that has been upon this earth was once in our Father's
loins, just as much as my children ever were in mine; and Jesus
was the first born, and we are heirs of our Father and our God,
and we will gain the prize through much tribulation.
254
Let me tell you that ten years will not pass away before God will
play with this nation as he did with Pharaoh, only worse.
254
I tell you these things, that you may know that wherein you
measure out you have got to receive back; and where you lie, you
have got to take that lie back; and where you offend your God and
benefactor, as the Lord God liveth, you have to take that back,
or you will get a scourging,--that is, where your benefactor is a
man of truth and is walking in his calling.
254
If I abuse brother Brigham, it is my business to make
satisfaction to that man. Well, I would not offend him nor any
good man in this congregation; no, I would not. If I offend him,
I do it ignorantly; and if I did, I would repent of it. I did
offend him once or twice in my life, and I repented in tears and
in sorrow; and I wish to God there had never such things existed
since I was born. Well, I was ignorant, and I was a child. Well,
if I have got to make those recantations, you have, too, when you
offend or do wrong to each other.
254
I am teaching what you call strong doctrine; but I am teaching
nothing but what is true. It was true to me, and it is equally
true to you. It is the duty of every Elder, Teacher, high Priest,
and Deacon to begin to live a new life. Why? Can you do any
better than you are doing this day? Yes.
254
This year I have built a barn 102 feet long. Well, then, the next
year I may build two such barns. This proves that the more a man
does the more he is capable of doing. But because I made ten rods
of fence last week, does that prove that I can make twenty this
week? If you, sisters, knit one stocking this week, must you knit
two next week, and kill yourselves? Or, if you have put ten yards
of cloth in your skirt this year, should you put in twenty next
year? No; but put in six next year. But I want to show you the
extremes.
254
I was speaking here, last Sunday, by the permission of brother
Brigham, of brother Eddington. He is an honest man; or, if he is
not, we will prove him.
254
[President B. Young: "You will prove him to be an honest man."]
254
Well, brother Eddington seemed to fall in with the idea. We want
the ladies to bring in their surplus clothes for brother
Eddington to sell for wheat and other grain. I speak of the
females, because they have got the most clothes in their hands.
If you have got five dresses, hand two over to him, and let him
buy wheat, corn, barley, pork, mutton, tallow, &c.; and then he
will pay you in those articles for your coats, jackets,
pantaloons, and bustles! Just put in your bustles there, and get
them full of wheat instead of bran!
254
I have foreseen the necessities of these things.
255
Go and take your clothes, and do not be afraid that you will
never get any more; for, let me tell you, if you will lay up
these stores, you will have clothing till it shall be a drug and
a trouble to you.
255
You do not believe that, some of you; but I tell you, if you do
not believe it, and if you do not know it, it is because you are
not living your religion. But the day will be, and it is right at
our doors, when thousands and millions in the United States and
in the old countries will come to us and render to us all the
rich things that this earth affords, in exchange for food.
255
Brother Eddington says that where there is none person that
brings clothing there are twenty that have wheat to dispose of.
Go into the country north and south, and there is not one woman
in ten that has got as much cloth as you have on your backs
to-day.
255
There are many before me that have got an abundance of as good
clothes as ever were put on, while those who live in the country
have scarcely any.
255
Do not be afraid of brother Eddington, for he is an honourable
man, and will pay you in wheat, corn, buck-wheat, tallow, or
anything else that he can command. Well, you take a course to
sustain him and buy wheat; and if you do not want it, there are
others that are ready to take it; and the day will come when you
will hand over your rich clothing and jewellery for it.
255
Do you not know that brother Brigham told you he would not deal
it free again?
255
[President B. Young: "We will buy them too."]
255
Brother Brigham Young does not lie, nor his brother Heber.
255
Well, now, am I going to save men and women by lying. No; I will
save myself by telling the truth; and I will take the truth all
the time, and others may take lies, and see which get to heaven
first. I tell you, you will find us as far apart as are heaven
and hell.
255
"Well," says one, "Are you going to do this?" Yes, I am going to
put one suit of clothes on and sell the rest, except a change;
and see if the day does not come when I will have so many clothes
that my wives will not have boxes to put them in.
255
I realize that I am a poor man--a worm of creation; but I just
know that when I dwell in the truth--in Jesus Christ,--when I
dwell in his light and partake of his Spirit, I am right. I would
give more for one hundred men of this character than I would give
for this whole people, if they were not of that character. Can
they whip the world? Yes; men of that character will whip
everything that can be put on that road, from this place to Dan,
and from there to Beersheba. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
Young, September 20, 1857
Brigham Young, September 20, 1857
SUPERIORITY OF PURE MOTIVES--ASCENDANCY OF THE KINGDOM
OF GOD--OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
Great Salt Lake City, September 20, 1857.
256
Brother Heber wants to know whether he has said anything wrong.
So far as I am concerned, and so far as the truth is concerned,
he has not. He is very careless in the use of language; but I do
not so much care how he or any of the brethren express their
ideas, when their hearts are right before God.
256
When we have only the one desire to promote the kingdom of God on
the earth, the people will be right.
256
Brother Heber is very full of comparisons; and I will liken
brother Heber's language to the conduct of some of this people.
He talks just as ideas happen to come into his mind; and some of
the people act just as it happens at the moment, not thinking
what they do. And yet their desire is to do right; and the
greatest faults that most of them see in each other arise through
weakness and ignorance, and not through an evil design. They
desire to do right, just as brother Heber desires to talk as
straight as a line; but he has so long been in the habit of
making his own dictionary and using his words out of it, that it
would be difficult for him to change his style now.
256
No matter what the outward appearance is--if I can know of a
truth that the hearts of the people are fully set to do the will
of their Father in heaven, though they may falter and do a great
many things through the weaknesses of human nature, yet, they
will be saved. You will hear among such persons observations that
appear very much out of the way; but, at the same time, they will
say that "it does seem that when I would try to do good, and to
do my best, evil will come before me."
256
If there is an outward appearance of mistakes or evils, we ought
to have the Spirit of the Lord to look at the designs of the
actors, and know whether they act from impure or sinister
motives. If their motives are pure--no matter whether their
outward appearance is particularly precise, their acts will be
discerned by the Spirit of the Lord, and will be appreciated for
what they were intended. If people act from pure motives, though
their outward movements may not always be so pleasant as our
traditions would prefer, yet God will make those acts result in
the best good to the people.
256
I wish the people to know that they have to come to the position
that, in their feelings and affections, the kingdom of God must
be all in all to us. If we are not in that position, you will
find that we will be scourged and afflicted until we are. With us
it must be the kingdom of God all the time: it must be that or
nothing. The time has come in which that must be the common
feeling with the Saints.
257
As to the world's being in fellowship with us, it never was and
it never can be. We cut off the Gentiles just before we left
Nauvoo; and they have cut us off from their fellowship. The
thread is cut that has hitherto connected us; and now we have to
act for ourselves and build up the kingdom of God on the earth,
which we will do, by the help of the Lord; for he has decreed
that his kingdom shall take the ascendancy over all other
kingdoms under heaven.
257
It was observed by brother Spencer that the time had come for
this work to be making far more rapid strides than it has
hitherto done. You will find that it has not been